Buck - Introduction to the Greek Dialects.pdf

COLLEGE SERIES OF GREEK AUTHORSEDITED UNDER THE SUPERVISION OF

JOHN WILLIAMS WHITE AND CHARLES BURTON GUIJCK

INTRODUCTION TO THE STUDY OF THE

GREEK DIALECTS

GRAMMARSELECTED INSCRIPTIONS

GLOSSARY

BY

CARL DARLING BUCKPROFESSOR OF SANSKRIT AND INDO-EUROPEAN COMPARATIVE PHI LOLOG Y

IN THE UNIVERSITY OF CHICAGO

GINN AND COMPANYBOSTON • NEW YORK • CHICAGO • LONDON

V

B

Entered at Stationers' Hall

Copyright, 1910, by

John Williams White and Charles Burton Gulick

ALL RIGHTS RESERVED

910.1

QEfte gtfteneeum ffreggG1NN AND COMPANY • PRO-PRIETORS BOSTON U.S.A.

.

TO

THE MEMORY OF

THOMAS DAY SEYMOUR

PEEFACE

The aim of this work is to furnish in concise form the essential

material for an introductory study of the Greek dialects. Hitherto

there has been no single volume intended to fulfill the requirementsof college and graduate students who wish to gain a first-hand

knowledge of Greek dialects, whether for a better understanding of

historical Greek grammar, or for a greater appreciation of the vari-

ety of speech in the Greek world, only half suspected from the few

dialects employed in literature, or as a substantial foundation for a

critical study of these literary dialects, or merely for the ability to

handle intelligently the numerous dialect inscriptions which are

important in the investigation of Greek institutions.

It is now more than ten years since the author formed the planof publishing a brief collection of Greek dialect inscriptions with

explanatory notes for the use of students, and made a selection for

this purpose. At that time Cauer's Delectus inscriptionum Graeea-

rum (2d ed. 1883), which proved useful for many years, had already

ceased to be a representative collection of dialect inscriptions. In

the case of several dialects the material there given was quite over-

shadowed in importance by the discoveries of recent years. In the

meantime this situation has been relieved by the publication of

Solmsen's Inscriptiones Graecae ad inlustrandas dialectos selectae.

But another need, which it was equally a part of the plan to supply.

namely of more explanatory matter for the assistance of beginners

in the subject, has remained unfilled up to the present time, though

here again in the meantime a book has been announced as in prep-

aration (Thumb's Handbnch der griechischen Dialekte) which pre-

sumably aims to serve the same purpose as the present one.

With regard to the explanatory matter, the lirst plan was to ac

company the inscriptions not only by exegetieal, bill also 1>\ rather

full grammatical notes, with references to the grammars where tin'

v

vi PEEFACE

peculiarity in question was treated as a whole. But the desire to

include all that was most essential to the student in this single vol-

ume led to the expansion of the introduction into a concise " Gram-

mar of the Dialects," and the author has come to believe that this

may prove to be the most useful part of the work. Without it the

student would be forced at every turn to consult either the larger

Greek Grammars, where, naturally, the dialectic peculiarities are

not sifted out from the discussion of the usual literary forms, or

else the various grammars of special dialects. For, since Ahrens,the works devoted to the Greek dialects, aside from discussions of

special topics, have consisted in separate grammars of a single dia-

lect or, at the most, of a single group of dialects. Some of the ad-

vantages which this latter method undoubtedly possesses we have

aimed to preserve by means of the Summaries (pp. 129-153).

Highly important as are the dialects for the comparative studyof the Greek language, this Grammar is distinctly not intended as

a manual of comparative Greek grammar. It restricts itself to the

discussion of matters in which dialectic differences are to be olv

served, and the comparisons are almost wholly within Greek itself.

Furthermore, the desired brevity could be secured only by elimi-

nating almost wholly any detailed discussion of disputed points and

citation of the views of others, whether in agreement or in oppo-

sition to those adopted in the text. Some notes and references

are added in the Appendix, but even these are kept within narrow

limits. Several of these references are to articles which have ap-

peared since the printing of the Grammar, which began in Septem-ber 1908, was completed.

Especial pains have been taken to define as precisely as possible

the dialectic distribution of the several peculiarities, and it is be-

lieved that, though briefly stated and without exhaustive lists of

examples, fuller information of this kind has been brought together

than is to be found in any other general work. But, as the most com-

petent critics will also be the first to admit, no one can be safe from

the danger of having overlooked some stray occurrence of a given

peculiarity in the vast and still much scattered material; and, further-

more, such statements of distribution are subject to the need of contin-

ual revision in the light of the constantly appearing new material.

PREFACE vii

The reasons for not attempting in the Grammar a Culler account

of the peculiarities exhibited by our literary texts in dialect are set

forth on p. 14.

The Selected Inscriptions show such a noticeable degree of coin-

cidence with the selection made by Solmsen, in the work cited above,

that it is perhaps well to state expressly that this is not the result

of having simply adopted a large part of his selections with some

additions, as it might appear, but of an independent selection, made

some years before the appearance of his work, and, except for some

necessary reduction, adhered to with probably not over half a do/en

substitutions. For a brief collection the choice of the most repre-

sentative inscriptions from a time when the dialects are compara-

tively unmixed is fairly clear. The later inscriptions with their

various types of dialect mixture are of great interest, and some

few examples of these have been included. But to represent this

phase adequately is possible only in a much more comprehensive

collection.

The transcription employed is also identical with that used by

Solmsen in his second edition, but this again is the result of long-

settled conviction that this system, as used for example by Baunacls

in his Inschriften von Gortyn (1885) and his edition of the Delphian

inscriptions (1891), is the one best adapted for a work of this kind.

The brevity of the notes is justified by the assistance given in

other parts of the book. If, before beginning the inscriptions of a

given dialect, the student familiarizes himself with its main charac-

teristics by the help of the Summaries (180-273). he will not feel

the need of a comment or reference for a form that, from the point

of view of the dialect in question, has nothing abnormal about it.

Furthermore, the Glossary makes it unnecessary to comment on

many individual words. Detailed discussion of the problems of

chronology, constitutional antiquities, etc. which are involved in

many of the inscriptions is not called tor in a work the principal

aim of which is linguistic.

It is sometimes advisable for a student to depart from the order

in which the inscriptions are given, and to begin his study of a dia-

lect with one of the later inscriptions, e.g. in Arcadian to read iirst

no. 18, leaving until later the more difficult qos. L6, 17.

viii PREFACE

The Glossary and Index, besides serving as an index to the Gram-

mar, is intended to include all words occurring in the Selected In-

scriptions which are not to be found in Liddell and Scott, or exhibit

unusual meanings.

Some time after this book was first planned, I learned that the

editors of the College Series had already arranged for a volume

dealing with the monuments, inscriptional and literary, which rep-

resent the different dialects of Greece, by Professor H. W. Smyth.

But, finding that Professor Smyth, because of other interests, was

quite willing to relinquish the task, the editors invited me to con-

tribute my contemplated work to the Series. The late Professor

Seymour, under whom more than twenty years ago I had read myfirst dialect inscriptions, gave me valuable counsel on the general

plan, and before his lamented death read over a large part of mymanuscript. I am also under obligation to Professor Gulick for the

great care with which he has read the proofs and for important sug-

gestions. The proofreading in the office of the publishers has been

so notably accurate and scholarly that I cannot omit to express myappreciation of it.11

C. D. B.

Chicago, November 1909

CONTENTS

PAET I: GBAMMAB OE THE DIALECTS

INTRODUCTION PAGE

Classification and Interrelation of the Dialects 1

The Dialects in Literature .12PHONOLOGY

Alphabet . . .">

Vowelso

o for a before and after Liquids O

o for a in Other Cases. 19

e FOR a

a

€

from d in Attic-Ionic

l FROM e before a Vowei '•

I FROM 6 BEFORE V IN ArCADO-CyPRIAN

t reside e in Other Cases -'

a from e before p in Northwest Greek ....West Greek a = East Greek « --

d FROM 77 IN ELEAN

ei from Ti in Thessalian and Boeotian•",

Lesbian at = 77

1

e FROM 1 AFTER p IN AeOLIC

Consonantal 1 from Antevocalic 1 in Lesbian *.nd lues

-' I

SALIAN2 I

INTERCH INGE OF I AND V

24I ....•••• •

o

17 FROM 0, ESPECIALLY IN ArCADO-CYPRIAN

WOV FROM u IN THESSALIAN

. 26V AND V

ov IN BOEOTl \N ETC

Secondary e ani> 0. "Spi rioi - Diph' »os

CONTENTS

Page

Diphthongsat

77 from ai in Boeotian 28

et from at in Thessalian 2861

e FROM et 28

t from ei in Boeotian 2001

v from ot in Boeotian 29

at, 61, 01 BEFORE VOWELS 29

av, ev, ov

In General 30

ao, eo, from av, ev in East Ionic 30

Monophthong ization of ov 30

av, ev before VowelsIn Lesbian 31

Insertion of f. Loss orv 31

Long Diphthongs

In General 31

a, 7}, w, from at, 171,wt . . . . . . . . . 32

et FROM Tjt 33

Non-Diphthongal Vowel Combination (Contraction etc.)

In General 33

or a + Vowel 34

e + Vowel 36

v + Vowel 38

o + Vowel 38

Notes to Preceding 39

Assimilation of Vowels 40

Epenthetic Vowels 41

Anaptyctic Vowels 41

Vowel-Gradation 41

ConsonantsF

In General 43

j3 for f 44

Initial f before a Vowel 44

Intervocalic p 45

POSTCONSONANTAL f 40

f before Consonants 47

Consonantal i 48

Spiritus Asper. Psilosis 49

o-. Loss of Intervocalic o- 51

RlIOTACISM 52

Change of t to p- ( , . 53

CONTENTS xi

Page

P, 8,7 54

«M,x v'

Laconian a from d 55

Interchange of Surds, Sonants, and Aspirates . . . ."><;

Interchange of it and itt 67

Interchange of Labials, Dentals, and Gutturals . . . :.s

Nasals and Liquids

Nasal before Consonant 59

Transposition of a Liquid, or Loss by Dissimilation . <i()

Cretan v from X 60

vr, vd, FROM At, \d 60

Double Liquids and Nasals in Lesbian and Thessalian

P, ", + * • ,;1

A» 61

Intervocalic a + Liquid or Nasal . . . . . . i>1

v<r

Original Intervocalic va til'

v<r + Consonant 62

Secondary Intervocalic va 62

Final va 63

\o\ per' ' I

<ror, tt 65

<r, crcr, tt ...........Original o-er 66

I SS 66

0-8 67

Assimilation, Dissimilation, and Transposition of Conson wt-

Assimilation in Consonant Gi;i>ns 68

Transposition in Consonant Groups < i!)

Assimilation, Dissimilation, and Transposition, Bi iwiin

Non-Contiguous Con -<>n wis

Doubling of Consonants • "°

Changes in External Combination

In GeneralElision

Aphaeresis

Shortening op a Final Long Vowel ....Crasis

Apocope ' '

Consonant Assim ii. \tion

Final v

Final s .

Final p

xii CONTENTS

Page

Final Mute 77

#, At, is 77

Consonant Doubling 78

v Movable 78

Accent 79

INFLECTIONNouns and Adjectives

Feminine o-Stems 80

Masculine o-Stems 81

o-Stems 81

Consonant Stems in General 82

ct-Stems 83

i-Stems 84

d-Stems 85

Nouns in -evs 85

Some Irregular Nouns 86

Comparison of Adjectives 87

Numerals

Cardinals and Ordinals 87

Pronouns

Personal Pronouns 90

possessives 91

Reflexive Pronouns 91

Demonstrative Pronouns 92

Relative, Interrogative, and Indefinite Pronouns... 93

Adverbs and Conjunctions

Pronominal Adverbs and Conjunctions of Place, Time, and

Manner 95

Prepositional and Other Adverbs 97

Prepositions

Peculiarities in Form 99

Peculiarities in Meaning and Construction .... 100

Verbs

Augment and Reduplication 103

Active Personal Endings 103

Middle Personal Endings 105

Imperative Active and Middle 106

Future and Aorist 107

Perfect 109

Subjunctive 110

Optative 112

Infinitive 112

Unthematic Inflection of Contract Verbs 114

CONTENTS x jii

Page

Middle Participle in -ei/mevos ... . . 114Type <f>ikr)w, o-Te<pavww ........ 1 1 .")

Transfer of /«-Verbs to the Type op Contract Verbs . . 115Some Other Interchanges in the Present System . 1 ir,

The Verb "To Be" .117WORD-FORMATION

On the Form and Use of Certain Suffixes and Certain Pic i 11 aim-

ties of Composition

-7740s= -etos . . . . . . . . . . 119

Type x«pfc's .119-ris, -cis, -avis ........... 119

-a/xos, -afia ............ 120

-Typ = -T7]S . . . . . . . . . . . . 1 2< I

-10s = -eos . . . . . . . . . . . .120-7)V

= -oiv . . . . . . . . . . . . 120

-ojj'Sas, -oi'Sas............ 120

Individual Cases of Variation in Suffix .... Il'u

-T6/30S 121

-idios . . . . . . . . . . . . . 121

-TpOV . . . . . . . . . . . . .121

-60)1", -0}V . . . . . . . . . . . . 121

Proper Names in -/cXâs 121

, AcofbTos, Qi6£otos . . . . . . . . . . 121

Interchange of Different Vowel Stems in First Member <>r

Compound, etc 122

Patronymic Adjective instead of Genitive Singular . . 122

SYNTAXThe Cases

The Genitive 124

The Dative 126

The Accusative 125

The MoodsThe Subjunctive 126

The Optative

The Imperative and the Infinitive .... 128

Word Order 128

SUMMARIES OF THE CHARACTERISTICS OF THE SEVERALGROUPS AND DIALECTS

East GreekAttic-Ionic

Ionic . . ISO

Arcado-Cyprian on

Arcadian

Cyprian

xiv CONTENTS

Page

Aeolic 135

Lesbian 135

Thessalian 136

Boeotian 139

West Greek 141

Northwest Greek 142

Phocian 143

Locrian . 144

Elean 144

Doric

Laconian 146

Heeaclean 147

Argolic 148

Corinthian 148

Megarian 141)

Rhodian 140

Coan 150

Theran 151

Cretan 151

SURVIVAL OF THE DIALECTS; GROWTH OF VARIOUS FORMSOF KOINH 154

The Attic koivtj 156

The Doric koivt) 157

The Northwest Greek koivt)........ 158

Hybrid Forms, Hyper-Doric Forms, Artificial Revival of

Dialects 160

PAET II: SELECTED INSCRIPTIONSIONIC

East Ionic 164

Central Ionic 169

West Ionic (Euboean) 171

ARCADIAN 174

CYPRIAN 180

LESBIAN 183

THESSALIANPelasgiotis 190

Thessaliotis 196

BOEOTIAN 196

PHOCIANDelphian 205

Exclusive of Delimit 212

CONTENTS xv

Page

LOCRIAN 214

ELEAN 219

NORTHWEST GREEK KOINH 223

LACONIAN 225

HERACLEAN 231

ARGOLIC 239

CORINTHIAN 247

MEGARIAN 249

RHODIAN 251

COAN 255

THERAN 259

CRETAN 261

APPENDIXSelected Bibliography 281

Notes and References 287

GLOSSARY AND INDEX 299

CHARTS ILLUSTRATING THE DISTRIBUTION OE IMPORTANTPECULIARITIES Plates I-IV

DIALECT MAP OF GREECE Plate V

ABBKEVIATIONS

The following abbreviations are employed for languages, dialects, and local sourcesof the forms quoted.

Acarn. = Acarnanian

PART I: GRAMMAR OF THE DIALECTS

INTRODUCTION

Classification and Interrelation of the Dialects 1

1. When the ancient grammarians spoke of the four dialects of

Greece— Attic, Ionic, Aeolic, and Doric, to which some added the

Koivrj as a fifth— they had in mind solely the literary dialects, which

furnished the occasion and object of their study. But these literary

dialects represent only a few of the many forms of speech current

in Greece, most of winch play no part whatever in literature, and,

apart from some scattered glosses, would be entirely unknown to

us were it not for the wealth of inscriptions which the soil of

Greece has yielded in modern times.

The existence of Ionic, Aeolic, and Doric elements in the people

and speech of Greece is an undoubted fact of Greek history, and

one of first importance to an understanding of the dialect rela-

tions. But there is no warrant, either in the earlier Greek tradition

or in the linguistic evidence, for making this an all-inclusive classi-

fication. These three elements were precipitated, as it were, od the

coast of Asia Minor, where their juxtaposition gave rise to the his-

torical recognition of the distinction. And as the Ionians, Aeolians,

and Dorians of Asia Minor were colonists from Greece groper,ii

was a natural and proper inference of the historians that they re-

flected ethnic divisions which also existed, or had once existed, in

i See also the Summaries of Characteristics, 180-273, and Charts I and I a

at the end of the book.

1

2 GREEK DIALECTS [l

the mother country.1 As to who were the Dorians of Greece proper

there was of course no mystery. They formed a well-defined group

throughout the historical period, and the tradition that they came

originally from the Northwest is completely borne out by the close

relationship of the Doric and Northwest Greek dialects (see below).

That the Ionians were akin to the inhabitants of Attica was an

accepted fact in Greek history, and the Athenians are called Ionic

both in Herodotus (e.g. 1.56) and Thucydides (6.82, 7.57). The

linguistic evidence is equally unmistakable. The only uncertainty

here is as to the extent of territory which was once Ionic. There

a re various accounts according to which Ionians once occupied the

southern shore of the Corinthian gulf, the later Achaea (e.g. Hdt.

1.145-146, 7.94), Megara (e.g. Strabo 9.392), Epidaurus (e.g. Paus.

2.26.2), and Cynuria (Hdt. 8.73). If these accounts in themselves

are of questionable value, yet we cannot doubt that the Ionians

before the migration were not confined to Attica. The close rela-

tions of Epidaurus and Troezen with Athens, in cult and legend, are

significant for the Argolic Acte, and it is reasonable to assume that

at least the entire shore of the Saronic gulf was once Ionic.2

The affinities of the Aeolians were more obscure, for theirs was

the earliest migration to Asia Minor, the most remote from the

historical period. But Thessaly was the scene of their favorite

legends, the home of Achilles, as also of their eponymous hero

Aeolus, and many of their place-names had their counterpart in

Thessaly. In Herodotus we find the tradition that the Thessalians

of the historical period were invaders from the west who occupied

1 It is equally natural, and quite justifiable as a matter of convenience, to

apply the same names to these earlier divisions. That the name Ionian, for ex-

ample, did not gain its current application on the mainland, but in the east, is

of no consequence. Such generic terms are everywhere of gradual growth.2 That is, in a period contemporaneous with the Aeolic and Achaean occupa-

tion of other parts of Greece (see below). Of a still remoter period the view has

been advanced that the Ionians formed the first wave of Greek migration, wei'e

in fact the much-discussed Pelasgians, and for a time occupied also the territory

which with the next wave of migration became Aeolic or Achaean. This is,

naturally, much more problematical.

l] INTRODUCTION 3

what had hitherto been an Aeolic land,1 and with this the linguistic

evidence is in perfect accord. For Thessalian is of all dialects the

most closely related to Lesbian, and at the same time shares in some

of the characteristics of the West Greek dialects, this admixture

of West Greek elements being somewhat stronger in Thessaliotis

than in Pelasgiotis. See 201, 202, 210, and Chart I. The Boeo-

tians also are called Aeolians by Thucydides,2 and the Boeotian

dialect is, next to Thessalian, the most closely related to Lesbian.

These three have several notable characteristics in common (see

201 and Chart I), and are known as the Aeolic dialects. But in

Boeotian there is an even stronger admixture of West Greek ele-

ments than in Thessalian (see 217 and Chart I), the historical

explanation of which must be the same. If we credit the state-

ment of Thucydides that the Boeotian invaders were from Ann-,

whence they had been driven by the Thessalians,3 we should recog-

nize in these Boeotians, not a part of the old Aeolic population of

Thessaly, but a tribe of West Greek invaders from Epirus (cf.Ml.

Boeon), like the Thessalians who forced them onward. The Aeolic

element is to be ascribed rather to the tribes, or some of them,

comprising the early stratum, as for example the Minyans of

Orchomenos. However obscure such details may be, the evidence

is perfectly clear that both Boeotia and Thessaly were once Aeolic,

but were overrun by West Greek tribes which adopted the speech

of the earlier inhabitants in greater or less degree.

It is a natural presumption, of which there are some specific

indications, that not only Thessaly and Boeotia but the interme-

diate lands of Phocisand Locris, and even southern Aetolia— in fact

1 Ildt, 7.17(5 tirel 9e<r<raXoi fj\dov <?/c Be(nrpwT£>v oUôvres yrjv ri)v AloXlda, ri\v

irep vvv iKTârai.

2 Thuc. 7.57 outoi d£ Alo\rjs AioXevai roh ktI<j<xgi Boiwtois tois ^tro ^vpasoaluv

kot' dvdyK-qv £p.dxovTo, i.e. the Aeolians of Mctli vmna. Tenedos, etc., W6K Com-

pelled to fight against the Aeolians who founded these cities, namely the Boeo-

tians; id. 3.2 Boiuruv £vyyevu>v 6vtuiv (of the Lesbians).8 Thuc. 1.12 BoiutoL re yap ol vvv e^/coo-rc? tret pera 'JXlov &\w<riv i^'Apvrjs di>a-

ardvTes vwb OecraaXQv tt)v vvv Boiwriav, wpdrepov 5e Kadpijida yijv Ka\ovp.tvqv i^Krjcav.

4 GREEK DIALECTS [l

all that portion of Greece north of Attica which plays a role in the

legends of early Greece—was once Aeolic. Phocaea in Asia Minor,

which, though later Ionic, surely belonged originally to the strip

of Aeolic colonies, was believed to be a colony of Phocis, and in the

dialect of Phocis there are actually some relics of Aeolic speech, as

the dative plural of consonant stems in -eaac (107.3), which is also

found in eastern Locris. As for southern Aetolia, the region of

Calydon and Pleuron was once called Aeolis according to Thucyd-

ides,1 and the probability is that the Aetolians of the Homeric period

were Aeolic, though their name was taken by the later, West Greek,

invaders. The Aetolian occupation of Elis was an accepted tradi-

tion, and the existence of an Aeolic element in the dialect of Elis,

like the dative plural in -eaat, may be brought into connection with

this if we assume that while the invaders were Aetolians in the

later sense, that is West Greek, as Elean is distinctly a West Greek

dialect, they had nevertheless adopted certain characteristics of the

earlier Aeolic Aetolian and brought them to Elis. Corinth was

also once occupied by Aeolians according to Thucydides,2 and it is

a noteworthy fact that the dative plural in -even, which is unknown

in other Doric dialects, is found in various Corinthian colonies (107.3).

But we have passed beyond the limits within which the term

Aeolic, or in general the division into Ionic, Doric, and Aeolic, can

with any propriety be applied to the peoples and dialects of the

historical period. It is only in Strabo that these three groups are

made into an all-inclusive system of classification, by means of an

unwarranted extension of Aeolic to include everything that is not

Ionic or Doric. And yet it is, unfortunately, this statement of

Strabo's,3 the error of which has long since been recognized, that

1 ThllC. 3.102 ^s ttjv Ai'oXt'Sct tt]v vvv Ka\ovfj.4vr]v Ka\v8Qva Kal UXevpuiva.2 Thuc. 4. 42 virkp ov 6 2,o\vyews \60os io-rlv, i<p' ov Atopics t6 ir&Xai i8pv8tvTe$

to?s tv T77 wb\ei Kopivdiots eVoAûouj', odcriv AioXeDcrt.

3 Strabo 8.333 Traces yap oi iKrbs 'laOp-ov ttXtjv Ad-qvalwv Kal Meyaptuv Kal rQv

wepl rbv Tlapvaaabv AupUuv Kal vvv en AioXets KaXovvrac. . . . Kal ol ivrbs (sc. Icr8p.o0)

AZoXets irpbrtpov fjcrav, elr e/x/%^r;crai', 'lwvuv p.kv e/c rrjs Attiktjs rbv A.iyia\bv Kara-

ax^vTojv, tQv 8' 'HpaKkeidQv roi/s Aupiias Karayaybvruv. ... oi pi£v oCv laws iîirecop

1] INTRODUCTION 5

has often been taken as representative of ancient tradition and

still colors, in the literal sense, our maps of ancient Greece. The

historical Phocians, Locrians, Aetolians, etc., were not, as Strabo's

statement implies, called Aeolic. Neither in Herodotus, Thucydi-

des, nor any early writer, are they ever brought under any one of

the three groups. Their dialects, with that of Elis, which Strabo

also calls Aeolic, all of which may be conveniently designated the

Northwest Greek dialects, are, in- spite of some few traces of Aeolic

as mentioned above, most closely related to the Doric dialects.

There is scarcely one of the general characteristics common to the

Doric dialects in which they do not share, though they also have

certain peculiarities of their own. See 223 with a, 226, and Chart I.

If we were to classify them under any one of the three groups, it

is unquestionably Doric to which they have the best claim, and if

Strabo and our maps so classed them there would be no very seri-

ous objection. Indeed modern scholars do often class them under

" Doric in the wider sense," calling them then specifically" North

Doric." But on the whole it seems preferable to retain the term

Doric in its historical application and employ West Greek as the

comprehensive term to include the Northwest Greek dialects and

the Doric proper.

In fact the most fundamental division of the Greek dialects is

that into these West Greek and the East Greek dialects, the terms

referring to their location prior to the great migrations. The East

Greek are the " Old Hellenic"

dialects, that is those employed by

the peoples who held the stage almost exclusively in the period

represented by the Homeric poems, when the West Greek peoples

remained in obscurity in the northwest. To the East Greek division

belong the Ionic and Aeolic groups, though, of the latter, Tlicssalian

and Boeotian, as explained above, are mixed dialects belonging in

w&\iv TaXtus inrb AX aitov, AIoXikov iOvovs •

i\el<f>0v 5' iv rrj \U\oirovvMv *<> M° M"»i

t6 re AIo\lk6i> ko.1 rb Awpiubv. ticroc p.lv oZv tJttov rots Aupiedfftv iireir\4novTo, KaOdirep

<rvvtp-n roii re Apicdcn ko.1 rois'HXeiois, . . ., ovtol alo\tarl Sie^x^™*') ° l S'AWoi p-iktv

Ttw ixP 1?l<TavT0 H &P-<poii>, ol /xiv p.a\\ov oi 5' r\rrov aloXlfovres.

6 GREEK DIALECTS [l

part also in the West Greek division. And to East Greek belongs

also another group, the Arcado-Cyprian.

No two dialects, not even Attic and Ionic, belong together more

obviously than do those of Arcadia and the distant Cyprus. Theyshare in a number of notable peculiarities which are unknown else-

where. See 189 and Chart I. This is to be accounted for by the

fact that Cyprus was colonized, not necessarily or probably from

Arcadia itself, as tradition states, but from the Peloponnesian coast,

at a time when its speech was like that which in Arcadia survived

the Doric migration. This group represents, beyond question, the

pre-Doric speech of most of the Peloponnesus, whatever we choose

to call it. The term Achaean is used in so many different senses x

that it might be well to avoid it entirely. But it is convenient to

apply it to this group, which actually has the best claim to it,

whenever the need is felt of some other term than Arcado-Cyprian,

which, while describing accurately what is left of the group in

the historical period, is strikingly infelicitous when applied to

prehistoric times. The relations of this group to the others of the

East Greek division, especially Aeolic, are the most difficult to

interpret historically. Strabo, of course, calls the Arcadians Aeolic,

but without warrant in earlier usage. For example, Thucydides,

in describing the forces engaged at Syracuse (7.57), makes the

most of the distinction between Ionic, Doric, and Aeolic nations,

but does not class the Arcadians with any one of these. Yet the

Arcadian and Cyprian dialects show notable resemblances to the

Aeolic dialects which cannot be accidental (see 190.3-6 and Chart I),

and some would class them all together under the head of " Aeolic

in the widest sense" or "Achaean" (Aeolic in the usual sense

then appearing as " North Achaean "). On the other hand, manyof the characteristics common to the Aeolic dialects are lacking,

1 " Achaean "is applied by some to a supposed stratum intermediate between

that which survived in Arcado-Cyprian and the later Doric. But there is no

good evidence, either linguistic or otherwise, that any such intermediate stratum

ever existed.

l] INTRODUCTION 7

and there are certain points of agreement with Attic- Ionic (see

190.1, 193.2,3, and Chart I). One may surmise that the latter,

which are in part confined to Arcadian, are due to contact with

Ionians on the coast of the Peloponnesus (see above, p. 2), and

that the connections with Aeolic are earlier and more fundamental,

reflecting a period of geographical continuity with Aeolic peoples

somewhere in Northern Greece. But that brings us before the "mys-

tery of the Achaean name," that most difficult problem of the

relation between the Achaeans of the Phthiotis and the pre-Doric

Achaeans of the Peloponnesus, and of those again to the historical

Achaeans on the Corinthian Gulf, whose dialect is West Greek.

Conservative procedure here consists in recognizing Arcado-Cyprian,

or Achaean, as a distinct group intermediate between Aeolic and

Attic-Ionic, and conceding that the precise historical background of

their interrelations is hopelessly obscure. Arcadian shows some few

West Greek peculiarities which we may properly attribute to the

influence of the surrounding Doric dialects in the historical period.

Just as in the Northwest Greek dialects some traces of the

former Aeolic speech have survived, as noted above, so it is not

surprising to find some traces of Achaean speech in the Doric

dialects spoken in lands formerly Achaean. For example, in

Laconia Poseidon was worshiped under the name of UohoiSdv,

which recalls Arc. UoaoiBdv, the true Doric form being Uorot-

hdv (49.1, 61.5). Here possibly belongs lv= if in sonic Cretan in-

scriptions (10). Besides survivals which bear specifically either the

Aeolic or the Achaean stamp, there are others of forms which are

common to both, and so from the linguistic point of view might

be called Aeolic-Achaean, only their provenance lending us to

infer either Aeolic or Achaean source (e.g. probably Achaean,

reXeacpopevres 157, ireM 137.5, ypo(pev<> etc. 5, 6); or again others

which might be called simply East Greek without further differ-

entiation. But, apart from some few striking examples, the ques-

tion of survival versus accidental agreement or historical borrowing

is a very delicate one.

8 GEEEK DIALECTS[i

The classification of the dialects is then, in outline, as follows :1

West Greek Division East Greek Division

1. Northwest Greek : Phocian, 1. Attic-Ionic. • ^ ^ */*

Locrian, Elean, etc. 2. Aeolic : Lesbian, Thessalian,

2. Doric : Laconian, Corinthian, Boeotian.

Argolic, Cretan, etc. 3. Arcado-Cyprian or Achaean.

2. The Greek dialects, classified in accordance with the preceding

scheme, and with their important subdivisions noted, are the fol-

lowing. For summaries of the characteristics of each, see 180-273.

EAST GREEK

I. The Attic-Ionic Gkoup1. Attic.

2. Ionic.

A. East Ionic, or Ionic of Asia Minor. The Ionic cities of the

coast of Asia Minor and the adjacent islands, Samos, Chios, etc.,

together with their colonies, mostly on the Hellespont, Propontis,

and Euxine. There are some local varieties, of which the most

marked is Chian, containing some Lesbian features.

B. Central Ionic, or Ionic of the Cyclades. The Ionic Cyclades,

Naxos, Amorgos, Paros with its colony Thasos, Delos, Tenos, An-

dros, Ceos, etc.

C. West Ionic, or Euboean. Chalcis (with its colonies in .Italy,

Sicily, and the Chalcidian peninsula) and the other cities of Eu-

boea. A local dialect with marked characteristics is the Eretrian,

seen in the inscriptions of Eretria and Oropus.

1 Paniphylian, of which the meager remains permit only a very imperfect

knowledge, and which is therefore, barring occasional references, ignored in this

book, shows notable affinities on the one hand with Arcado-Cyprian (v—

o, 4£

with dat., etc.), on the other with West Greek (0kan, lap6s, Skcl, etc.). AsThessalian and Boeotian represent a mixture of Aeolic and West Greek, so

Pamphylian of Achaean and West Greek. Quite probably the earliest colonists

were Achaeans from the Peloponnesus, later followed by Dorians,

2] INTEODUCTION 9

II. The Arcado-Cyprian or Achaeax Group

1. Arcadian. The most important material is from Tegea and

Mantinea.

2. Cyprian. There are numerous short inscriptions, and one of

considerable length, the bronze of Idalium. All are in the Cyprian

syllabary.III. The Aeolic Group

1. Lesbian, or Asiatic Aeolic.1 The inscriptional material is fairly

extensive, but late. There is nothing approaching the time of the

poems of Alcaeus and Sappho, and very little that is older than the

Macedonian period. Most of the inscriptions are from the chief

cities of Lesbos, but a few are from other islands and towns of

the Aeolic mainland.

2. Thessalian.2 Two subdivisions with marked differences are

formed by the dialect of Pelasgiotis and that of Thessaliotis, which

may be conveniently, if not quite appropriately, designated as East

and West Thessalian.

From Phthiotis there is an early Thessalian inscription, but most

of the material is from the period of Aetolian domination and in

the Northwest Greek koivtj. See 279. From Histiaeotis, Perrhaebia,

and Magnesia the material is very scanty.

3. Boeotian.2 The material is very extensive, and representative

of all the important Boeotian towns, but is meager for the early

period.

WEST GREEKIV. The Northwest Greek Group

1. Phocian. A large part of the material, including nearly all that is

of an early date, is from Delphi, and is quoted specifically as Delphian.

1 Sometimes called simply Aeolic. But, to avoid confusion with Aeolic in its

wider sense, the designation Lesbian is to be preferred in spite of the formal

impropriety of applying it to a dialect not restricted to Lesbos. Mosl of the

material is actually from Lesbos.2 That Thessalian and Boeotian are only in part Aeolic, in part V\ i at Greek,

has been explained above, pp. 2, 3.

10 GREEK DIALECTS [2

2. Locrian. The early and important inscriptions are from west-

ern Locris. From eastern Locris the material is meaner and late.

3. Elean. All the material, much of which is very early, is from

Olympia.

4. The Northwest Greek tcoivrj. Employed in Aetolia and other

regions under the domination of the Aetolian league. See 279.

Note. Only Phocian, Locrian, and Elean are known to us as distinct

dialects of this group. Of others which presumably belong here we have

practically no material from a time when they retained their individuality.

In Aetolia, for example, before the rise of the Northwest Greek koivt; there

was undoubtedly a distinct Northwest Greek dialect, probably most nearly

related to Locrian, but of this pure Aetolian we have no knowledge. Of the

speech of Aeniania and Malis previous to the Aetolian domination we have

no remains. It is natural to suppose that Northwest Greek dialects were

once spoken also in Acarnania and Epirus. But here the influence of the

Corinthian colonies was strong from an early period, as shown by the use

of the Corinthian alphabet in the few early inscriptions ;and in later times,

from which nearly all the material dates, the language employed is not the

Northwest Greek kolvt), but the Doric kolvt/j, like that of the contempora-neous inscriptions of Corcyra. See 279. Hence the actual material from

Acarnania and Epirus is more properly classified with Corinthian. From

Cephallenia and Ithaca we have decrees in the Northwest Greek koivt} from

the Aetolian period (see 279), but from earlier times not enough to show

whether the dialect was Northwest Greek or Doric. From Zacynthus there

is almost nothing. The dialect of Achaea(i.

e. Peloponnesian Achaea in

the historical period) is generally believed to belong to this group. This

is probable on general grounds, but there is as yet no adequate linguistic

evidence of it. For, apart from the inscriptions of Achaean colonies in

Magna Graecia, which, both on account of their meagerness and the mixed

elements in the colonization, are indecisive, nearly all the material is from

the time of the Achaean league, and this is not in the Northwest Greek

KOLvij,but in the same Doric koivt; that was used in Corinth and Sicyon.

V. The Doric Group

1. Laconian and Heraclean. Laconia and its colonies Tarentum and

Heraclea. Heraclean, well known from the Heraclean Tables, has

peculiarities of its own, and is treated as a distinct dialect.

2] INTRODUCTION 11

2. Messenian. There is scarcely any material until a late period,

when the dialect is no longer pure.

3. Megarian. Megara, and its colonies in Sicily (especially Selinus)

and on the Propontis and Bosporus (as Byzantium, Chalcedon, etc.).

Except from Selinus the material is late.

4. Corinthian. Corinth, Sicyon, Cleonae, Phlius, and the Corin-

thian colonies Corcyra (with its own colonies Apollonia and Dyrrha-

chium), Leucas, Anactorium, Ambracia, etc., and, in Sicily, Syracuse

with its own colonies. Material from places other than Corinth,

though coming under the general head of Corinthian, is generally

quoted specifically as Sicyonian, Corcyraean, Syracusan, etc.

5. Argolic. Argos, Mycenae, etc., and the cities of the Acte, as

Hermione, Troezen, and Epidaurus together with Aegina.1

Argolic

(abbreviated Argol.) is used as the general term, while Argive (Arg.)

refers more specifically to the material from Argos (with the Argive

Heraeum), as Epidaurian to that from Epidaurus.

6. Rhodian. Bhodes (Camirus, Ialysus, Lindus, and the city of

Rhodes) with the adjacent small islands (Chalce, etc.) and Carpathus,

Telos, and Syme, the settlements on the mainland (the Rhodian

Peraea) and Phaselis in Pamphylia, and the Sicilian colonies Gela

and Agrigentum (an inscription of Rhegium, though not a Rhodian

colony, is in the same dialect). The material is very extensive, but

little of it is early.

7. Coan aud Calymnian. The material is considerable, but not early.

8. The dialects of Cnidus, and of Nisyrus, Anaphe, Astypalaea,

and other small islands. The material is late, and insufficient to

determine whether any of these should properly be grouped with

Rhodian, Coan, or Theran. Nisyrus, for example, was nearly alwaj a

connected politically with either Cos or Ehodes.

9. Theran and Melian. Thera with Cyrene, and Melos. Early in-

scriptions are numerous, but brief.

1 From Aegina there is not much material from the period before the Athe-

nian occupation, but enough to show that the dialed was Argolic (note i'aôs

with lenis, 58 b).


10. Cretan. This is now the best-known of all the Doric dialects,

owing to the very extensive early material, especially from Gortyna.

The dialect of Gortyna and other cities of the great central portion

of the island is also known more specifically as Central Cretan, to

exclude the divergent type seen in the inscriptions, mostly late,

from the eastern and western extremities of the island. See 273.

But the term Cretan alone is to be understood as referring to this

Central Cretan, unless otherwise stated.

The Dialects in Literature

3. Of the numerous dialects of Greece a few attained the rank

of literary dialects, though for the most part in a mixed and arti-

ficial form not corresponding to anything actually spoken at a

given time and place. Moreover, in the course of literary develop-

ment these dialects came to be characteristic of certain classes of

literature, and, their rQle once established, the choice of one or the

other usually depended upon this factor rather than upon the native

dialect of the author.

The literary development of epic songs began with the Aeolians

of Asia Minor, whence it passed into the hands of the neighboring

Ionians, and the language of Homer, which became the norm of

all epic poetry and strongly affected subsequent poetry of all classes,

is a mixture of Aeolic and Ionic,— in the main Old Ionic but with

the retention of many Aeolic forms, such as a/x/xa beside ^/wet?,

genitive singular in -do beside -eo>, etc. The language of Hesiod is

substantially the same, but with some Aeolic forms not used in

Homer, also some Boeotian and Doric peculiarities. The elegiac

and iambic poets also use the epic dialect with some modifications,

not only Ionians like Archilochus, but the Athenian Solon, the

Spartan Tyrtaeus, the Megarian Theognis, etc.

Of the melic poets, Alcaeus and Sappho followed very closely

their native Lesbian dialect, though not entirely unaffected by epic

influence. The language of these and other Lesbian poets was

3] INTRODUCTION 13

directly imitated by some later writers, notably by Theocritus in

three of his idyls, and contributed an important element to the

language of many more, e.g. Anacreon of Teos, who in the main

employed his native Ionic (New Ionic), and, in general, to the

choral lyric, which was mainly Doric.

The choral lyric was developed among Doric peoples, though

under the impulse of Lesbian poets, who we know were welcomed

in Sparta, for example, in the seventh century. Its language is

Doric, with an admixture of Lesbian and epic forms, no matter

whether the poet is a Dorian, or a Boeotian like Pindar, or an

Ionian like Simonides and Bacchylides. This Doric, however, is not

identical with any specific Doric dialect, but is an artificial com-

posite, showing many of the general Doric characteristics, but with

the elimination of local peculiarities. An exception is to be made

in the case of Alcman, whose Doric is of a severer type and evi-

dently based upon the Laconian, though also mixed with Lesbian

and epic forms.

The earliest prose writers were the ,Ionic philosophers and his-

torians of the sixth century, and in the fifth century not only

Herodotus, but Hippocrates of Cos, a Dorian, wrote in Ionic. In

the meantime, with the political and intellectual supremacy <>f

Athens, Attic had become the recognized language of the drama,

and before the end of the fifth century was employed in prose also,

though the earlier prose writers as Thucydides, like the tragedians,

avoided certain Attic peculiarities which were still felt as provin-

cialisms (e.g. TT = crcr, pp = pa). Henceforth Attic was the lan-

guage of literary prose.

The dialects mentioned are the only literary dialects known and

cultivated throughout the Greek world. But some few others were

employed locally. Epicharmus and Sophron wrote in their native

Syracusan Doric, as did, later, Archimedes. A form of Doric prose

was developed among the Pythagoreans of Magna Graecia, seeo in

some fragments of Archytas of Tarentum, Philolaus of < Iroton, and

others, though the greater part of the writings of this class are


spurious. The comic poet Khinthon, from whom the grammarianssometimes quote, used the Doric of Tarentum. The fragments of

Corinna of Tanagra, whose fame was scarcely more than local, are

in Boeotian, and the Boeotian dialect, as well as Megarian and

Laconian, are caricatured by Aristophanes. But the great majority

of the dialects play no role whatever in literature.

Even for those dialects which are represented, the literary re-

mains must for the most part be regarded as secondary sources,

not only because of their artificial character but also because of

the corruptions which they have suffered in transmission. Excep-

tional importance, however, attaches to the language of Homer

because of its antiquity, and to the Lesbian of Alcaeus and Sapphobecause it is relatively pure and much older than the inscriptional

material.

Note. In the following exposition, dialectic forms from literary and

grammatical sources are not infrequently quoted, especially where the

inscriptional evidence is slight, as it is, for example, quite naturally, for

the personal pronouns. Such forms are sometimes quoted with their spe-

cific sources, sometimes simply as literary Doric (lit. Dor.), literary Lesbian

(lit. Lesb.), literary Ionic (lit. Ion.), or grammatical (gram.). But a de-

tailed treatment of the dialectic peculiarities observed in our literary texts

is so bound up with .questions of literary tradition and textual criticism

that it is best left to the critical editions of the various authors. It would

be impracticable in a work of the present scope, and would, moreover, tend

to obscure that more trustworthy picture of the dialects which is gained

from inscriptions, and which is so important as a basis for the critical study

of the mixed literary forms.

PHONOLOGY

The Alphabet

4. The numerous differences in the local alphabets, so far as

they consist merely in variations of the forms of the letters, need

not be discussed here, important as they are to the epigraphist in

deciding the age and source of inscriptions. But certain points in

the use of the alphabet and its development as a means of express-

ing the Greek sounds should be noted.

1. In the most primitive type of the Greek alphabet, as it is

seen in the earliest inscriptions of Crete, Thera, and Melos, the

non-Phoenician signs 4>, X, Y have not yet been introduced, and the

I is not in use. The sounds of</>, % are represented by irh, ich

(or <ph), or, as in Crete, where B (H) when used is ?; not h, are not

distinguished from tt, k;those of

yjr, £, by ira, kg.

2. In the next stage of development, after the introduction of

<t>, X, Y, the alphabets fall into two classes, according to the values

attached to these signs. The eastern division, to which Ionic

belongs, employs them as(f>, %, yjr,

and also uses the I as |, though

a subdivision of this group, represented mainly by the Attic alpha-

bet, uses only the first two and expresses -v/r, f by 4><r, %o\ The

western division,1 to which belong the majority of the alphabets

of Greece proper as well as that of Euboea, whence it was carried

to Italy by the Chalcidian colonies and became the source of the

Latin alphabet, employs <t>, X, Y as 4>, f, %, aot using I at all, and

1 This distinction of eastern and western alphabets,the distribution of which

is clearly shown in the Chart in Kirchhoff's Studien zur GeschicMe dea griechi-

schen Alphabets, has no connection with that of East and West Greek dialects,

and is anything but coincident with it.

16

16 GEEEK DIALECTS [4

generally expressing yjr by ira or, oftener, $a (only in Locrian and

Arcadian by a special sign *).

3. In the earliest inscriptions nearly all the alphabets have the

f (vau or digamma); and many the 9 (koppa), which is used before

o or v, and that too even if a liquid intervenes, e.g. 9opiv06dev,

hoppos, Aop/jo'?, ippore, IlaT/aopXo?, XepvOos, 2\vto<; (in other posi-

tions it is very rare).

4. Two signs were available for a, namely $ or %. (sigma) and

m (san), and most alphabets use one of these to the exclusion of

the other. But there are some few examples of a differentiation.

In an early Arcadian inscription of Mantinea (no. 16), the charac-

ter V\, a simplified form of the san, which is known from other

sources, is used to denote a sibilant of specifically Arcado-Cyprian

origin, as in v\t? (transcribed ats)= Cypr. ais, Att. tls. See 68.3.

A sign T, which is also probably a modification of the san, is used

in some Ionic inscriptions of Asia Minor for the usual aa = Att. tt,

e.g. from Halicarnassus'

A\iKapvaTd(u>)v beside'

AXiicapvacrcrewv,

from Ephesus re'Tapes, reTapciKovra = re'aaape1

;, etc., from Teos

[0]aXaT?7<? beside 6d\aaaav.

5. In Boeotian, Y, a compromise between E and I, is sometimes

used for the close e, later i(9.2). At Corinth and Megara there

were two characters, & and E, for the e-sounds, but usually differ-

entiated. See 28.

6. In most of the alphabets the H (early B) is the sign of the

spiritus asper, and neither 77 and &> nor the lengthened e and ("spu-

rious ei and ov") are distinguished from the short e and o. But

in East Ionic, where the sound of the spiritus asper was lost at a

very early period, the H, which was thus left free, was turned to

account as a vowel sign, not so much to show a difference in quan-

tity (in the case of a, I, v no such need was felt) as one of quality.

It was probably used first only for the extremely open e comingfrom a, that is for the specifically Attic-Ionic rj (8), which for a

time was more open than the sound of the inherited e, though this

was also open as compared with the short e, and both soon became

5] KIIOXOLOGY 17

identical and were denoted in the same way. To be sure, no such

distinction is to be ob prved in East Ionic inscriptions, but it is

seen in some of the C)blades, to which the use of the H had passed

from East Ionic, e.g.'fivo^ Naxos (no. 6) Ni/cdv8pr], popr/, etc., but

avede/cev (with E in t'ie penult). Similar examples from Ceos (e.g.

no. 8) and Amorgos.•

The use of H =rj (xtended not only to the Ionic but also to the

Doric islands, Lhode>\ fhera, Melos, and Crete, where it is found

in the earliest ins3*ir^:ions, though in Crete it went out of use for

a time, not appearing for example in the Law-Code. In Central

Ionic, where the sound of the spiritus asper still survived, as also

in Ehodes, Thera, and Melos, the sign was used both as ?; and as

h. It occurs also, with the value of he, at Delos, Naxos (no. 6),

and Oropus (no. 14.46)

The Ionic alphabet is also characterized by its distinction of o

and (o through differentiated forms of (usually Q = &>, but in

some of the islands, namely Paros, Thasos, and Siphnos, Q. = o, and

or G = w).

7. In 403 B.C. the lonjb alphabet was officially introduced at

Athens, and not much '.iter replaced the native or "epichoric"

alphabets in other;

,;r! 3 of Greece. Inscriptions of the end of the

fifth or the beginning oi the fourth century often show a transi-

tional form of the alphaletj partly epichoric, partly Ionic. Even

with the full Ionic alpT

ia set p was generally retained where it was

still sounded, and soineti tes a form of H was used for the spiritus

asper, as Y in the Hei «le.an Tables and occasionally elsewhere

(Elis, no. 60, Sicyon, K. . laurus). The Delphian Labyadae inscrip-

tion (no. 51) has B =/i,/i-fi= r;.

For the Cyprian syllakary, aee no. 19.

VOWELSa

5. o for a before or aft I ids. Examples are most numerous

in Lesbian, mainly from . and grammatical sources, as

18 GREEK DIALKCTS[5

•

arporos = cnparos, hpoaeto^= 8paaeu><i^^6Xaiai = âXwai, etc.

So a/x/3p[6]TrjV (no. 21)= dpaprelv, like Kom. ?jp/3porov

—jjpap-

tov (p/3p from p,p, as regularly). Both arpJTayos and arpdrayos

occur in inscriptions, likewise in Boeotian*, crrpoto? in numerous

proper names, crrpoTLcoTas, iarporevaOi], but ftlso a-rparo^ in proper

names, (TTparaylovTos. The forms with a, which are the only ones

attested for Thessalian, are to be attributed to kolvt) influence.

Cf. Boeot., Thess. iporos—

eparos, fipoxfo=- @paxvs, attested Im-

proper names, Boeot., Lesb. 7r6pvoyjr=

Trafuoyjr, whence Lesb.

Yiopvoirlwv (Strabo 13.613), Ylopvoiria (no. ^3),

In Arcado-C}r

prian also we find Arc. eaj>dop/cco<i=

icpOap/cdvi,

iravdyopcri<;—

iravrjyvpt^ but in form belonging with West Ion.

(Naples) dyappis (49.2), aropTrdos—

dcrrpa'iriUO'i (also Arc. aropird,

Cypr. crrpoird in Hesych.), Cypr. Kop^ta (Hcsych.)=

tcapSia, rcare-

popyov = *Karefapyov aorist of *Kar-ep4f ya> (vareipyco) with the

weak grade of the root as in eSpatcoi> frori! Sep/copai (49.2).

In various West Greek dialects occur d't rivatives of ypdjxo with 0,

though the verb itself always has a. Thufe ypocpevs in Elis, Argolis,

Sicyon, in Argolis also ypocpevco, avyypcxpos, etc, Heracl. dveirlypo-

(pos, Cret. diroypocpov, eyypocpov, Mel. Fpopcov. Cf. also Cret., Epid.

KdTakofievi = *fcaTa\a{3evs, support, Cre . d/3Xo7ria = dj3\aj3ia.

a. Some of the examples, if taken by themselves, might be regarded

simply as inherited o-grade forms (cf. 49.2). e.g. Arc. i<f>6opKws (cf. ecpdopa).

But an actual substitution must lie recognized in Lesb. o-r/aoYos etc., and,

while the precise conditions and scope of •'he ihenoinenon are not clear, it

is evidently one in which all the Aeolic di JeeH and Arcado-Cypriau had a

share. Whether ypocfrtvs etc. are am 1 1 nig nove than inherited o-grade

forms may be less certain, but ii i- e J tat these are Achaean sur-

vivals (see p. 7), and belong iii tin ion.

6. o for a in olbcr oases, ov \vd j. Lesbian, Thessalian (Pe-

lasgiotis), and Arcado-Cyprian (vv. see 22). Lesb., Arc. Se/coro? =

8eKaro<;, also Arc Se/co = oY/ca, heh'br& = ckcitov, and Lesb. evoro<?

= evaro<;. Thess. eôpeivvov = ef< .i,fov. Delph. ivrocpijia, burial

rites, Heracl. ro<f)id)v, burial-place (1. rd<po<;). /codapds = fcadapos

inileraclea, Sybaris, Locris (IIe/3^(%>iai>), Elean /coOapcris.

9 ]PHONOLOGY 19

a. The explanation is uncertain, and not necessarily the same for all

the forms cited here. For example, it is possible that the o of StKOTos etc.

is to be viewed in the same light as that of clkoctl = West, ( ; reek pUaTi. See

116 a. But the preference for o appears to be, here as in 5, an Aeolic-

Achaean characteristic.

7. e for a. For forms with e beside a which fall within the

regular system of vowel-gradation, see 49.2-4.

An actual change of final a to e is seen in Thess. Ste = 6m. Cf.

Thess. -ec = -at (27).

a

8. Attic-Ionic rjfrom a. Original d, which remains unchanged

in all other dialects, becomes 77 in Attic-Ionic. Thus rifirj, (pVH-hr

Lart]/JLi, but in other dialects rifia (a-stem), <f)d(Ai (Lat. fdrl), 'iardp-i

(Lat. stare). For the contrast between this rj and that which repre-

sents an inherited e-sound and is common to the other dialects

also, note Att.-Ion. Mrrjp, elsewhere p.arr\p (Lat. mater).

But Attic differs from Ionic, in that it has a, not 77, after e, 1,

and p, as <yevea, olfcid, %&>pa = Ion. yeverj, oltclr}, x^PV-

a. The change of d in the direction of77 began in the Attic-Ionic period,

and was universal. The a in Att. x<V<i etc - is not tne original d unchanged,

but a special Attic reversion to d, which occurred, however, before the new

sound had become completely identical with that representing original .

and hence did not affect the latter (so Att. irpaTTU), but prJTiop).That is,

theyjfrom d was at first an extremely open e-sound, even more open than

that of original e, and even in the historical period the two sounds are

distinguished in the spelling of some inscriptions of the Cyclades. See 4*6.

b. The d arising from lengthening of a in connection with original inter-

vocalic vo-, av, etc., undergoes the same change, e.g. Att.-Ion. tyrjw Erom

tydva, original *e<f>avaa. See 76, 77.1. But in Tas from tots and 7ra<ra from

Trdvo-a, original *irdvruL, the d was of later origin and was unaffected. See

77.3, 78.

€

9. 1 from e before a vowel.

1. Even in Attic an e before another vowel had a closer sound

than in other positions, and was frequently written a. as 0€«fc =

0eo'?, veiw = pedk. So, sometimes, in Ionic, as eiW = £'&><?, Seiop-evos

(Oropus)= Seofxevos.


In several dialects the e progressed so far in the direction of i

that it was frequently, or even regularly, written i. Thus :

2. Boeotian. The spelling is usually i, but sometimes e, et, or h

(see 4.5), as 6i6s, 0ei6<; = deos, avedtav, dvedetav beside aveOeav,

UoXv/cXres = UoXu/cXe7]<;, t'oWo? = eoWo?, piovros = pe'ovros.

a. Boeotian e in general had a relatively close sound, and the spelling «occurs occasionally even before a consonant, as Eeva/aeiTw

=Eevaperou, ©td-

<f)U(TTO<;= *©ed#£<TTOs (68.2), 7r£7roidvret<T(rt = -€<rcri. In iv ®ao-!rirj<;, ®ei(nnev<>,

etc. the spelling ei is so constant that it perhaps stands for original rj (16),

which in other dialects was shortened as if the name of the town were

connected with #eWis etc.

3. Cyprian. At Idalium the spelling is regularly i, as 6l6<;,

16(v)tcl = iovra, fdirija— eirea.

4. Cretan. We find t regularly, except where the e was once

followed by f . That is, the change was prior to the loss of inter-

vocalic f ;and the e which later, with the loss of p ,

came to stand

before another vowel, was unaffected. Thus lovro<; = iovro*;, /caXiwv

= /caXecov, 7rXie? — Horn. 7r\ee?,— but ut'eo?, /rot/ceo?, Spofieov.

5. Laconian. We find i, with the same restriction as in Cretan,

in early inscriptions (also in Alcman and Ar. Lysist.), e.g. 6i6<;,

avioyeov = rjvLoêcov. In later inscriptions the spelling is usually e.

6. Heraclean. Verbal forms show i, with the same restriction

as in Cretan, e.g. aSiKicov, e/xeTpco/xe?, but peovra, Seo/xeva. In

other words, Ti/jLo/cpaTio<; )but usually e, as fereos, owing to tcoivr}

influence.

7. In Argolic and Thessalian, both of which usually show e,

there are some examples of i, as Arg. dios, ireBio v — /xeTecoi>, Thess.

6l6<s, Alcov.

10. i from e before v in Arcado-Cyprian. Iv — ev is the regular

form in Arcadian and Cyprian, also in compounds as Arc. Ivdjco,

lp,(paiva), Ivcpop^Lco, ly/cex^prJKOi, tvSi/cos, Ivwaais, IviroXd, lyyvos,

lvp,ev(prj<; and cvfxov<po<i, blameworthy (opp. to dp,ep,(pr]<; > afAo/xcpos),

Cypr. IvaXivw (ivaXaXiap.eva). Cf. also early Arc. (Mantinea, no. 16)

a7reô/LuVo?, dirvheho xuV[o?]=

-p.evov<;. But ev occurs in other

12] PHONOLOGY 21

words, and the more precise conditions of the change are not yetclear, iv = ev is found also, possibly an " Achaean "

survival (see

p. 7), in some Cretan inscriptions of Eleutherna and Vaxus, and in

an Achaean inscription.

11. l beside e in other cases. The occasional interchange of i

and e in related words, as irirvrjpi beside ireravvvpi (a kind of

vowel-gradation, but not of the common types given in 49), is occa-

sionally seen among dialectic forms of the same word. Horn, iriav-

pes = ireaavpes, reaaepes, Att. ^tXtoi from *%i<t\ioi, while Ion.

%ei\ioi, Lesb. %e\\Loi, etc. are from *%ecrA.tot (76). Att. earia

appears with i in all other dialects, so far as quotable, e.g. Ion

larirj, Lesb. laria, Thess. 'laariaietos, Boeot. 'lartijco, Delph.

'laTLco, Locr. laria, Heracl. 'larieios, Syrac. 'laria, Rhod. lariaro-

ptov, Coan laria, Cret. 'laria, Arc. Fiariav. In this case the i, as

well as the early substitution of'

for f in most dialects, may be

due to the influence of larrjfii.

12. a from e before p in Northwest Greek. Locr. <f)dpeiv, irardpa,

dpdpa, civcpdrapos, feairdptos (but fiepos). Here also hapearai

(no. 55;but heXe'arai no. 56) = ekeadat, with p for X after the

analogy of the present alpeco (as, vice versa, Cret. alXeco = alpew, with

A. from the aorist). El. cpdpev, fdpyov, Trap (= irepi), oirorapos,

varaptv, but the spelling ap is not quite uniform even in the early

inscriptions, and later gives way to ep (see 241). Delph. <f)dpev

in a fifth-century inscription (no. 50), and 8dpp,ara, rrevrapapi-

revtov (no. 51), show that in Phocian too p had a similar rll'cd on

the pronunciation of a preceding e, but except in these instances

the spelling is ep (cpepeveven in no. 51). Cf. also Ach. Zev9 'Ap-d-

pio?, and Pamph. virap=

virep.

a. Elean has a also after p, as \aTpai[6p.evov']beside Xa.Tpei6fj.evov, pa-

arpaai from *pao-Tpeio. (31), KaTua.pa.Lwv, KaTiapaweie in contrasl to<f>vya8etrprt

<}>vya8evavTi (see 161.1); also before final v, as txdv = p.ev, yvopxiv=

yv£>p.ev,

3 pi. opt. anroTivotav, e-mdeiav, crvveav, etc.; occasionally elsewhere, as eixra

fiioL = evo-e/3eoi, o-Kevdov = -iwv, showing that Elean e in general had ;i very

open sound. Cf. El. d =-q (15).


b. Epid. Kpafj.daai= Kpefidaat and /xolvtol

—/xe'vToi, though more isolated,

and open to other possible explanations (jxavroi contamination with fxav=

/xrjv, Kpafxdaai weak grade or assimilation), are perhaps to be viewed in the

same light as the Elean forms under a.

13. West Greek a = East Greek e. Besides the examples of

dialectic interchange of a and e cited under the head of vowel-

gradation (49.2-4), in which the distribution of the a and e forms

is various (e.g. dpo-rjv, epcrrjv,— fidXkco, Se'XXco), there is a group

of by-forms in which the preference for the a forms is a marked

West Greek characteristic.

1. lapos (or capos) is the regular form in early inscriptions of

all West Greek dialects and Boeotian, lepos occurring only later

and plainly due to kolvyj influence. The situation is probably the

same in Thessalian, though the occurrences of both forms are late.

lepos (or lepos) is Attic-Ionic and Arcado-Cyprian, while a third

form is seen in Lesb. Ipos (likewise tpevs, Ipeia, Iprjrevo), late Karet-

pcov with ei =I),

Ion. ipos, Ipos beside iepos, lepos (probably from

*lapo- beside *laapo-, *laepo-). There are many other words with

variation between -epos and -apos, as /xiepos, /xcapos, but with

widely different dialectic distribution.

2. "Apra/jus, so far as the name is quotable from early inscrip-

tions, is the form of all West Greek dialects except Cretan, and of

Boeotian. In later Doric and Delphian inscriptions this is usually

replaced by "Apre/xt?.

3. ica = Ke (av) is the form of all West Greek dialects and Boeo-

tian, while Thessalian has zee, like Lesbian and Cyprian. See 134.2.

The same ica in otca, rorca, iroica, which are also West Greek (and

doubtless Boeotian) = Att.-Ion., Arc.-Cypr. ore etc. (but Lesb. ora

etc. See 132.0). yd = ye is likewise West Greek and Boeotian. Ad-

verbs in -0a — -de, -6ev, belong to some, but not all, West Greek

dialects. See 133.1.

a. drepos = ercpos is not confined to West Greek dialects, but is also

quotable from Arcadian, Boeotian, and Lesbian, and even for Attic is

implied by cn-epos with crasis. So far as we know, eVepos belongs to Attic-

Ionic only, all examples in other dialects being late.

18] PHONOLOGY 23

14. Original 77, that is77 representing original e, remains un-

changed in nearly all dialects. Contrast the special Attic-Ionic 77

from a(8), both being seen in Attic-Ionic fi^rrjp

= panjp of other

dialects. On the introduction of the character H, see 4.0.

15. a from77

in Elean. The sound of 77 was so open in Elean

that it approximated that of a, and was frequently, though by no

means consistently, denoted by a. Thus fid (but also fit, fii))=

fxi], fpdrpa = pyjrpa, f3acn\ae<s = -776?, ea (but also ete)= eh), 8afio-

crioia — -OD], irXaOvovra beside irXedvovn. Cf. a for e (12 a).

16. et from77 in Thessalian and Boeotian. In these dialects the

sound was so close that with the introduction of the Ionic alpha-

bet it was uniformly denoted not by 77 but by ei, which at that

time represented a close e. Thess., Boeot. fiei=

firjtctve6ei/ce =

avedijKe, fieivos = fxijvds, Thess. fSaaiXetos, Boeot. jpa/ifiarelos =

-7709, Thess., Boeot. a-rarelpas, Boeot. fidreip, irareip=

-r-qp-.

a. In late Boeotian inscriptions the spelling t is sometimes found, asTrapts

beside 7rapeis (cfs=

rjs, Att. rjv, 163..3).

17. Lesb. al/jLiaecov = rjfjLiare'ayp,also (Etym. Magn.) alfiiovos =

rjiiiovos, Ala 1080s = 'Ha-10809. The explanation is difficult, since

in all other cases 77remains unchanged in Lesbian. Perhaps rj

was

more open initially than in other positions, and this, in connection

with the epenthetic vowel (47), led to at.

1

18. e from 1 after p in the Aeolic dialects. An open pronuncia-

tion of 1 after p is indicated by occasional spellings such as Lesb.

AapoKpe'ra) = Arjfio/cpiTOV (but icpivvco, icpiT(ov), Thess. /cpevve'fur

(Lesb. Kpivvw), 'Tfipeo-ras beside 'TfSpio-ras, direXevdepeaOevaa

from direXevOepi^co. Lesb. repros is perhaps from *rpeTO<i==

rpC-

tos, but cf. also 19.2. A probable Boeotian example LS Tpt-Tre88a,

TpeTre88iTa<;, beside Tpdire88a. Cf. Kesych. rplireâv

ttjv rpdrreâv.

Boicotoi. But vowel-assimilation (46) is also possible.


a. Lesb. Kepvav = Kipvavai owes its e to the influence of iKepacra etc.

?;. El. iroXzp= 7ro'Ais, and fitvioi

=fiiveoi, though isolated occurrences,

indicate an open pronunciation of the t. Cf . El. a = e and d =rj (12 a, 15).

19. Consonantal i(i)

from antevocalic i in Lesbian and Thes-

salian. The consonantal pronunciation of antevocalic i mightoccur anywhere in rapid speech, but was especially characteristic

of Aeolic, as indicated by the following related phenomena in

Lesbian and Thessalian.

1. Lesb. £ from Bi in £a, tcdpâ, ZoWfcro?, from glosses or late

inscriptions, the usual inscriptional spelling being Bid etc. Cf.

also Ziovv^crios) on a coin of Phocaea, . Cypr. /cop&'a•

icapBia

(Hesych.).

2. Lesb. piereppos, aWoreppos, Yleppafios (Herodian) = p,erpio<;,

aWorpios, Upiapios, the development being pi, p^, epi, epp.

3. Thessalian doubling of consonants before i, which may then

be retained or omitted in the spelling, as IBBiav, iroWios, Trpoêv-

viovv, Kvppov beside Kvpiov, ap'yvppoi beside apjvpioc, M merera ==

yivaaid. Cf. Att. ftoppa<i from fiopeds.

4. Omission of i, as Lesb. ap<yvpa— dpyvpia, Thess. rpaicdBi

—

jpia/cdBi, etc. (see also under 3).

20. Interchange of i and v. Assimilation of i to v of the fol-

lowing syllable is seen in rj/nvav = y/miav, which appears in Attic

in the early fourth century, in other dialects only late;the oppo-

site assimilation in fii/3\iov beside /3v/3\iov. Influence of the pre-

ceding ev, or of the suffix -avvri, in Lac. 'F*\evhvvia = 'EXefcriVta.

(also Olynth. 'lL\evcrvvio<;, name of a month). Other by-forms, the

relation of which is uncertain, are 'Apupi/crioves and 'ApcpiKTVoves,

Meg. alai/xvarwi, alaipvwvres—

aicrvpiV7]Ti]<i etc.

21. I remains unchanged everywhere. But in late inscriptions

it is sometimes denoted by ei, which had come to have the sound

I, as reipid or reipir)=

ripir).

24] PHONOLOGY 25

o

22. v from o, especially in Arcado-Cyprian. In both Arcadian

and Cyprian, final o nearly always appears as v. Gen. sg. -dv = -do,

as Arc. KaWiau, Cypr. 'Ovaaijopav. Cypr. 3 sg. mid. -ru = -to, as

yevoirv, ifperdaarv (in Arcadian there are no early examples of

the ending, and -to in a late inscription may be due to kolv/j influ-

ence). Arc, Cypr. dirv = diro, Arc. fcarv formed after dirv, Air.

dXXv = dXXo. But dirv is also Lesbian and Thessalian. Cf. also vv

for ov = dvd (6) in Cypr. vveOe/ce (once) beside bveOeice, and Arc.

vveOvae (no. 15;in later inscriptions dvd, due to the kolvi]).

a. In Lesbian there are several examples of initial v = o, especially

before/x,

as v/ulolux;, v/jLoXoyia.

b. ovvfxa=

ovo/xa is common to nearly all, perhaps all, dialects except

Attic-Ionic. Cf. the compounds avwi/uyuos etc., which are universal.

c. In Chalcid. hvirv = viro, and Qvpvvs, the second v is due to assimila-

tion to the first.

d. In Pamphylian, o in final syllables regularly becomes v, written v

or ov.

(0

23. ov from oo in Thessalian. Long 6 in Thessalian, whether

original or secondary (25), became a close o, then u, and, alter the

introduction of the Ionic alphabet, was regularly denoted by ov.

%ovpa = %woa, (fyiXdvdpovira= (piXdvOpcowa, rovv rayovv irdv-

tovv — t6)v raycov irdvrcav. Cf. et from ?/ (16).

v and v

24. Instead of becoming a sound like German U, French u, as

it did in Attic at an early period, the original it-sound (English oo

in food) was retained in several, perhaps the majority of, dialects.

This is most obvious where, the Attic values of the letters being

taken as a basis, the spelling v was replaced by ov.

In Boeotian, ov begins to appear beside v about 350 B.C., and is

frequent after 300 B.C., though v is not uncommon until the lasi

quarter of the century. Thus ovrre'p, Kovpios, dpyovpiov, aovvypa-

<pov, rovxa, ovovjia (22 1),etc. In tbe third century the spelling

26 . GREEK DIALECTS [24

iov (pronounced like English u in cube ?) is also employed, thoughnever consistently, after t, 8, 6, v, and \, as riovâ, Stovo — 8vo,

'IOiovSlkos, oviovjxa, Alwvlovo-los, Acovklctkco, etc.;also once after cr

(^Lovveais) and once initially (iovioi=

vlov). Another, but compara-

tively rare, spelling in Boeotian is o, as birep—

virep, doala = Bvaia.

a. Except in Boeotian and Pamphylian, where ov is also frequent, the

spelling v is retained in inscriptions. So in Laconian, for which the reten-

tion of the m-sound is amply attested by the numerous glosses spelled with

ov in accordance with Attic values, and by the pronunciation of the modern

Tsakonian. In various other dialects, as Arcadian, Cyprian, Thessalian,

Lesbian, Cretan, Euboean, there are indications, of one kind or another, of

the same pronunciation, such as the occasional spelling ov or o for v, or v

for o (22 (i), use of ? before v (Chalcid. 9v<pvv<i, \r']<pvdo<;, etc.), or present-

day pronunciation.

Secondary € and o. "Spurious Diphthongs

"

25. In many dialects, as in Attic, e and o differed in quality

from r) and to, being close vowels(e, q). Consequently the long

vowels which came from them by contraction or compensative

lengthening, since they retained the same quality, were not iden-

tical with 7] and co, but were e and q, the latter becoming ii, and

eventually came to be designated by ei and ov after these original

diphthongs had become monophthongs in pronunciation (28, 34).

But in other dialects they were identical with -q and eo, and were

so written. Hence such dialectic variations as rpeU and t/3t}? from

*Tpeie<i (42.3), dpi and r)\iL from *ecr/u (76), (f)9eipco and (pdijpco

from *<fi6epuo (74), £eivo<; and î)vo<; from %evfo<; (54), êlXioi and

%r)\ioi from *%ecr\ioL (76), fBovXrj and /3coA,a from *{3oXva (75),

Kovprj and fccopd from /coppd (54), gen. sg. -ov and -co from -oio

(106.1), ace. pi. -ov? and -co? from -ovs (78).

The dialects which regularly have7)and co in such forms are

Arcadian, Cyprian, Elean, Laconian, Heraclean, and Cretan. Boeo-

tian has co, but ec as for original -q (16).

a. Other dialects which occasionally show -qand o), though a and ov are

usual, are Argolic (j]Xi.To beside uXcto, tj/jlcv, /SwAas, etc.; at Ilermione

25] PHONOLOGY 27

gen. sg. in -<o, acc.pl. in -ws), Rhodian (yjfxi, ktôs, BwAios. Er/vta8u, etc.),

Coan (rj/xev, ktjvos, Sy'jXofxai, ku/37Uovti, etc.), Theran (17/u, rprjs, BwXaKpdTrjs,

etc.; at Cyrene, a colony of Thera, regularly 77, w). It is probable that

these dialects belong properly with those which have77.

o> regularly, and

that their usual a, ov are due to the fact that with the introduction of 1 In-

Ionic alphabet they also adopted in the main the Attic-Ionic orthographyof such words.

b. XVP~= XCIP~ (^tt. xetP> XetP°s) * s even niore widespread, e.g. not only

Cret. Kepavs, Arc.lyKe^rjpi'/KOL, Cypr. vêpov, but Epid. XVPa* ,

lpli.

€Ke)(rjpLuv,Corinth. iv€K€^rjpov. But it is probable that this XVP~ does not

rest wholly upon *êpcr- (79), but is due in part at least to the influence of

a nom. sg. xr)p (quoted by Herodian as Aeolic) formed after the analogyof inherited p-stems in

-rjp-Cf. Att.

70,771/in place of /xeis (112.3).

c. SovAos, Dor. SwAos (Cret., Theocr., Callini.) do not belong here. 8ov-

Aos has a genuine diphthong, as shown by the spelling ov in early Attic

inscriptions and in Boeotian, while SuJAos must come from a by-form *8wv-

Aos. The relation of Lesb., Boeot., Dor. wv to Att. ow is obscure, since wv

is also Ionic.

d. It is to be remembered that the early inscriptions of most dialects have

simply E, 0, which we transcribe e, o, no matter whether the later spell-

ing is a, ov, or77,

w. Among the77,

w dialects the actual spelling 77,<d does

not occur, of course, until the introduction of the Ionic alphabet about

400 b.c, except that in Crete, Rhodes, etc., where H =77

is much earlier,

we find777x1

etc. in the earliest inscriptions.

Of the a, ov dialects, Corinthian is the only one in which the identity of

genuine and spurious a, ov belongs to the earliest period, owing to the very

early monophthongization of the diphthongs (28, 34). The spelling even

of the earliest inscriptions is El, OV at Corcyra (e.g /ii'iov, ei/xi')-and

OV (but E, not El) at Corinth. In Attic-Ionic examples of El, OV occur

in the fifth century (ei/jueven earlier), but E, are more common until

after 400 B.C., and occasionally appear much later. In general El becomes

established earlier than OV, and many inscriptions use El uniformly but

vary between O and OV. In Ionic the gen. sg. -0 is especially persistent.

In Locrian no. 56 has only E, (e.g. hdytv, ros), while the somewhat

earlier no. 55 lias El (<j>dpE\V etc.). and OV in the ace. pi. (tovs) bul O

in the gen. sg. (8dp.o). This last difference, though only a graphic vagary,

is observed also in several Ionic inscriptions. In other dialects El, 0V

come in with the introduction of the Ionic alphabet, and even then the

spelling varies for a time.


Diphthongs

cu

26.i] from at in Boeotian. The diphthong is retained in the

earliest inscriptions, sometimes as ai, sometimes as ae, especially

at Tanagra, e.g. AiaûvSa^, 'CW/3ae. But it came to be pronouncedas a monophthong, an open e, and with the introduction of the

Ionic alphabet was regularly denoted by rj, e.g. kyj= Kai, r)

=ai,

Seip3r)o<;= &r)ftaios, dat. sg. and nom. pi. -rj

= -at, dat. pi. -???= ais,

infin. -err], -a6rj = -crai, -adai. In very late inscriptions even a is

found, as ®ei/3eto<?.

27. ei from at in Thessalian. In general at remains, but at

Larissa we find et for final ai, e.g. iijrdcpurTei,—

e^yîarai,, fieWei-

rei = p3ov\rjrai, yivveirei = yiyvi]rai, and, with added v (139.2, 156),

ireTrelcneiv = TreirelcrOai, ovjpdyjreiv=

avaypdyjrai, icpdvypevOeiv =

£(paipovvTai, /3eX\ovvdeiv = /3ovXa>vrai.

61

28. Sooner or later ei became everywhere a monophthong, a close

e(e), though the spelling was retained and extended to the e of

different origin (25). In Corinthian this had taken place at the

time of the earliest inscriptions, and, while at Corcyra the spelling

was El (25 d), at Corinth the sound was nearly always denoted bya single sign, though generally differentiated from the open e or ?;,

e.g. AfEvia, i.e. Apevia = Aeiv[ov, YIoTESdvt, i.e. UoreSavi (rarely

HoTBiSdv), but dvgdBKR = dve6i]K€. Cf. also teSc = relSe in an early

Megarian inscription (here & = e, E = rj and genuine or spurious ei).

a. At a late period the e progressed still further to an t, usually with

retention of the old spelling a, which then came to be used also for original

I (21), but sometimes with phonetic spelling t. In some words this late

spelling with i became fixed in our texts, e. g. tio-co, eTicra, €kt«tis, of which

the proper spelling, as shown by inscriptions of Attic and other dialects, is

Teiau), eretcra, eKTeicris-

b. But before vowels it remained e for some time after it had become I

elsewhere, and, to distinguish it from ei = I, was often writtenrj, e.g. 7roXi-

rrjav, Uprja, etc., especially in the Augustan period.

c. For Elean at from ei after p, see 12 a.

31] PHONOLOGY 29

29. t from et in Boeotian. The change in pronunciation which

took place everywhere at a late period (28 a) occurred very early

in Boeotian, and here showed itself in the spelling, which in the

fifth century varies between et, \- (4.5), and t, but later is regularly

t, e.g. Tt-crifieves = Teio-ifAe'vys, eir(= eiret, iirtSet = eirethrj (cf. also

16), eyt= ex61

' '"/â? = Keifxevas.

01

30. v from ot in Boeotian. The diphthong ot was retained much

longer than at (26) or et (29), appearing as ot, but also, in some of

the earliest inscriptions especially of Tanagra, as oe, e.g. Xoept'Xo?,

Yhe/ca&d/jLoe. But in the third century it became a monophthong,

probably similar to the German b, to denote which, approximately,

the v, with its Attic value of ii as a basis (cf.ov for v, 24), was em-

ployed with increasing frecpuency from about 250 B.C. on, though

not uniformly till the end of the century, e.g. fv/cia = otKt'a, dat.

sg. and nom. pi. -v = -ot, dat. pi. -v? = -ot<?. Where ot is followed 1>\

a vowel it is usually retained (in contrast to at, 26), as Boicdtvs,

though Hvcotwv occurs once, also 6 7rva<; = rjirota.

In some late inscriptions of Lebadea and Chaeronea the spelling

et is also found, indicating the further progress of the sound to I

(see 28 a), e.g. aureU = avrots.

at, ei, ol before vowels

31. In the case of at, et, ot, also vt, before vowels the omission

of t, consequent upon its consonantal pronunciation with the follow-

ing vowel, is to be observed in various dialects, though the spelling

is anything but constant, and it is impossible to make an\ general

statement as to the conditions of the loss. Thus, as in Attic Wfl//-

vaia, later 'Adrjvda, 'Adr]va, Scoped beside Scopetd, evvna beside ev-

vota, vos, vvs beside wo?, vlvq, so e.g. Ion. dreXe'i) beside areXefy,

Trotrjo-eav= irotrjaetav, Lesb. St/caco? = Sticaiax;, evvoav = evvolav,

Thess. Yevvdot = Yevvatov, Arc (rropirdos= aa-rpairalo^, EL ea

beside ele = et V , fiatrrpda= *fiao-rpeia (12 a), Cret. aye\doi =


dyeXaloi, Delph. (pa(oro<;=

*(f)aLa>T6<; ((ftaios). So especially in forms

of Troiico, as Att. Troel, irorjcrco (but iroioyv), Lesb. irorjcrco, IpoTrorjrai,

Boeot. eiroetae, Arc. iroevroj, El. eimroevroiv, Coan vairoav beside

vaTroids.

a. Owing to the variation in forms like the above, the diphthongal spell-

ing sometimes appears in words where it has no etymological justification,

as late oySoi^s, oySoi^KOVTa, fSotrjOiw.

av, tu, ov

32. In av, ev, ov, the v remained an w-sound, not becoming u as

it did in many dialects when not part of a diphthong. This is shown

not only by Ionic ao, eo (33), but by occasional varieties of spelling

such as Corinth. 'A^tWeou?, Corcyr. afvrdv, Att. dfVTcip, Ion.

apvTO, Cret. aixepvaaadai, where f indicates the natural glide be-

fore the w-sound, and Locr. NafTra/crLov, Cret. airophhdv, etc.

33. ao, eo from av, ev in East Ionic, ao, eo appear in East Ionic

inscriptions (eo also in Amphipolis and Thasos) of the fourth cen-

tury (eo once in Chios in fifth century) and later, e.g. aoTos, raora,

eovoia, eoepyeV?;?. This spelling is frequent even in kolvt) inscrip-

tions of this region.

a. For El. av from tv after p, see 12 a. Some late Cretan inscriptions

show ov = ev (cf. Att. ov from eo), as ekov6ep6s, eVtra8ou/xa. The explana-

tion of w = av in Delph. awwrds, late Lac. wtw = airov, etc., is doubtful.

34. ov became, in most dialects, a monophthong (first o, later u),

though the spelling ov was generally retained and eventually ex-

tended to the secondary o. In Corinthian this had taken place at

the time of the earliest inscriptions. See 25 d.

a. Occasionally words which contain genuine ov are found with the

spelling o in early inscriptions when o for secondary 5 was usual, e.g. 5/e =

ovk, /3dv=

fiovv (or = /3u>v? See 37.1). In forms of orros, which in gen-

eral have genuine ov (e.g. Cret. tovto etc.), this spelling is so frequent in

early Attic, e. g. toto, totov (toto also in Thasos;

cf . also Orop. ivrdOa,

i. e. ivrovOa = ivravda), as to point to some special cause. Possibly, as has

been suggested, there existed beside the usual forms with genuine ov

(e.g. tovto from *to-v-to), a gen. sg. toto (tovtov), formed by doubling of

to (tov), which then influenced the other forms.

37] PHONOLOGY 31

an, eu before vowels

35. Certain words show a v diphthong in Lesbian (and in Homer)in contrast to other dialects, e.g. avtos = Dor. etc. a(p)cos (of. Hesych.

d/3co- Trpwi), Horn. rjcoq, Att. eW, from *avato<; (cf. L. aurora from

*ausds-d), vavos = Dor. etc. vd(p)6<; (cf. Lac. vapov), Horn. m?o'<?,

Att. veco<;, probably from *va<rp6<; (54/), hevco = Att. Sew, need, from

*Seuo"&j.

a. In such forms v comes from a combination containing v or p, not from

simple intervocalic/r>

which in Lesbian, as elsewhere, regularly drops out

without affecting the preceding vowel. Forms like eviSe from *epi8e are

poetical only, and due to metrical lengthening or doubling of the p under

the ictus. The consonant-doubling in hypocoristic proper names (89.5)accounts for the diphthong in Thess. KAeuas, from *KAe'/rds, Calymn. KAcv-

avros, Cret. $ai!os, Neuavros.

36. In words with regular antevocalic ev the natural glide be-

tween v and the following vowrel is often expressed by p, as Boeot.

Ha/cevpai, Cypr. KarecrKevpaae, Lac. Eu/3a\«?;<f (/3= p , 51).

In late inscriptions v is sometimes omitted, especially in deriva-

tives of a/cevos, as Att. TrapeaKeaapievcov, Lesb. eTrtaKedaavra,

Corcyr. iiria/cedêLV, cr/ceodyj/cas, Delph. /caTacncetoaijTaL.

Long Diphthongs

37. 1. The original long diphthongs di, an, ei, en, oi, <~/<, except

when final, were regularly shortened in prehistoric times to ai, "/'.

ei, eu, oi, ou, or, in some cases, lost the second element. Heme auch

by-forms as /3o0? from */3wi/<? (cf. Skt. gdus) but Dor. fito<; (cf.Lit.

Ids, Skt. ace. sing.âm ; ficov also once in Homer), Zev? from *Z?/u9

(cf. Skt. dydns) but ace. Zrjv (cf.Lat. dies), whence, with transfer to

consonant declension, Zrjva, Zrjvds, etc., < 'ret. Arjva, Ti)ua (84).

2. The Greek long diphthongs may be original when final, but

otherwise are of secondary origin. Most of the latter arose by loss

of an intervening consonant, as /e\at«y, K\j}k, from **c\a/ri9 (cf.Lat.

cldvis), and in the earlier period these were not diphthongs but

were pronounced in two syllables. So icKrjfc, ^prî^co, iroXefirjios,


7rarpo)Lo<i, etc. regularly in Horner, and often in the later Ionic

poets. This pronunciation is also indicated by occasional spellings

such as Trjuoi, Ocourjv, lept]ua, ^pî^co, in Ionic inscriptions. On

the other hand the change of n)i to ei (39) or the loss of the i (38)

presupposes the diphthongal pronunciation ;and where we find e.g.

Xpyfta), lepr/ov, and xprji^co, leprjiov, side by side, the latter must be

understood as ^prju^co, lepr)tov. But in general it is impossible to

determine just when the change from dissyllabic to diphthongal

pronunciation took place, and hence it is often uncertain whether

we should accent e.g. /cXîs (kXt?*,?)or /cXr/is («X^<?), ^pi]i^co or

Xprji^co, oitcrjios, ol/cqiov, or olicf)io<i, ol/cijtov, and editors of the same

texts differ in their practice. We employ the accentuation which

goes with the earlier pronunciation, though without the mark of

diaeresis, for the early Ionic inscriptions ;and likewise in general,

simply as a matter of convention, in citing forms of this kind in the

grammar.38. a, rj, co, from on,, rjt, cot. In Attic the i ceased to be pro-

nounced in the second century B.C., and the spelling without i

(the iota subscript is a mediaeval device;in inscriptions i is written

like other letters or omitted entirely) became more and more fre-

quent, and may be found in late inscriptions from all parts of

Greece. But in some dialects this dates from an earlier period.

East Ionic has occasional examples of dat. sg. -77=

-r\i from the

sixth century B.C. on, though -tjl is the usual spelling.

Lesbian has to Ni/ciaiot in a fifth-century inscription (no. 20),

though this is possibly only an error due to confusion with the

genitive construction which follows. For no. 21 (first half fourth

century) and no. 22 (324 B.C.) have uniformly dat. sg. -at, -eoi

(3 sg. subj. -rji in no. 21, -77 in no. 22;see also 149). But from the

end of the fourth century the forms in -a, -co, -rj predominate.

Thessalian has from the fifth century dat. sg. racftpoSirai, ret,

and ra<ya beside arajLat (in no. 33), and in inscriptions iu the

Ionic alphabet we find regularly dat. sg. -a, -ov (= co, 23), 3 sg.

subj. -€i (= t], 16).

40] PHONOLOGY 33

Cyprian has dat. sg. -d, -6, beside -at, -ot, but in the Idaliumbronze (no. 19) only in the case of the article when followed by t,

as to Ipovc.

a. The loss of t probably began in the article, which was proclitic.b. The fluctuation between the historical and the phonetic spelling in late

inscriptions introduced confusion in the spelling of forms with original w, w ;

hence such spellings as nom. sg. ftovkrji, gen. sg. run oa/iwt, imv. iêrm.Such imperative forms in -twi and -<t6u>i, where this spelling was favored bythe subj. in

-171,are especially frequent, notably in Cos.

39. et from rjt. The history of rjt differs in some dialects from

that of at, cot,—

especially in Attic, where it became et(i.e. e) some

two centuries before at, cot became d, co.

In the case of medial t]t of secondary origin (37.2) the spelling

ei is frequent in the fourth century and from about 300 B.C. is

almost universal, e.g. /cA.et? from KXrjk, Xetarrj^ from X-qtar-q^,

XeiTOvpryeco from XrjtTovpryeco.

In inflectional endings et is also frequent in the fourth centuryand predominates in the third and second, e.g. dat. sg. fiovXet,

3 sg. subj. etiret. But here, owing to the analogy of other forms

withr] of the same system, as fiovXfjs, fiovXrjv, etir^re, ?;t was

never given up and eventually was fully restored, so that the nor-

mal spelling in imperial times was rjt or i] (38).

The spelling et beside tjt, partly at least due to Attic influence,

is also frequent in third- and second-century inscriptions of other

dialects, or even earlier as in the Heraclean Tallies, where we

find 3 sg. subj. ve'fiet, <f>e'pet,etc. (so usually, but twice -?;t, once

-77).

a. The change of771

to ei is also Euboean, when; it was accompanied l>v

a change of wi to ot. In Eretrian this was effected al I loo b.c. Some-

what later a occurs beside771

at Amphipolis, and ot beside ox at < Hynl bus.

Dat. sg. -et is found also in an inscription from Naples.

Non-Diphthongal Combinations of Vowels

(Contraction etc.)

40. Owing to the proethnic loss of intervocalic 1 and a, a

large number of new vowel-combinations arose, and these were


subsequently augmented by the dialectic loss of intervocalic p (53).

An exhaustive treatment of their history in the several dialects

would require not merely that each of the numerous combinations

should be considered by itself, but that further distinctions should

be made according to the character of the consonant which was lost,

that of the sound which preceded the combination, the accent, the

number of syllables in the word, etc. See 45. Only some of the

most important facts can be stated here.

a or a + vowel

41. 1. a + e, e (spurious ei), or t).Attic-Ionic a, but elsewhere

7), at least in West Greek and Boeotian. Similarly at or -qi from

a + ec, r)L. Examples are forms of verbs in -aw, as Att.-Ion. vacare,

vlkclv, etc., which have r\in West Greek and Boeotian, e.g. Cret.,

Arg. vlkyjv, Lac. ivUe, Bhod. doLviJTai, Meg. (pomjrw, Corcyr.

Tt/xrjv, Locr. av\€v, Delph. avXfjV, Boeot. (pvai)r€ (Ar.), etc.

a. In Lesbian, Thessalian, and Arcado-Cyprian there are no such forms

with7],

hut also no certain examples of a from ae, since the contract verbs

in these dialects show other types of inflection (see 157, 159). Butyjfrom

ae in crasis is Lesbian, Thessalian, and Arcadian, as well as West Greek

and Boeotian. See 94.6. So far as we know, d from ae is Attic-Ionic only.

2. a + o or to. When contracted, the result is w in all dialects.

So regularly in forms of verbs in -aw, as Att. tl/jlw/jl€v, rt/j-wvri,

Meg. (Selinus) viico/ies, vlkovtl, Locr. avXdvra, Boeot. crovXwvres,

Lac. hefiovri (subj.), ivhefiohais (r)(3waai<; from rjfiawaais), but also,

rarely, uncontracted as Boeot. laovrvs, Locr. aTreXdovrai. Cf. also

Heracl. rerpwpov, group offour ooundary-stones, from *rerpa-opov,

7ra/xw%09 (Trap-wêw) from *7ra/xa-o%o?. ao from apo is uncon-

tracted in Boeotian (as in Homer), but in most dialects yields w,

as c/>co9from c/>ao? (*<papos, cf. Hesych. <pavo<f)6po<;), Boeot. KaXki-

<f)d(0V etc., 'A7X&)- from. dyXao- (*cty\apo-), Boeot.'

AyXaoowpos

etc. ('A7\ao- occasionally elsewhere), creo?, aw-, 2a>-, from o-dpos (cf.

Cypr. 'Zapo/cXepes), Boeot. Sacoi/, 'Zavtcpdrei';, SaiêWt?, etc. (av

from ao is otherwise unknown in Boeotian and is here perhaps

41] PHONOLOGY 35

due to the influence of a *2ai)o<? like Cret. <&avo<; etc., 35 a). Arc.

IcucpeTiis etc. have Id- (not Id-), abstracted from Idcov etc.

3. d + e. Attic-Ionicrj, elsewhere d. Att.-Ion. jjXios (Horn.

7;e'A.io?) from dfeXios (Cret. gloss d/3e\to?), deXios in Pindar etc.,

Dor. dXcos, Lesb. d\t,o<;.

4. d + o or co. Attic-Ionic e<w or &>, elsewhere d or uncontracted.

In Attic-Ionic first 770, i]co (cf. 8), often preserved in Homer,whence eco (with shortening of the first vowel, and, in the case

of rjo, lengthening of the second; cf. 43), which often has the

value of one syllable, and which may be further contracted to co

(in Ionic mostly after vowels, cf. 45.2; in Attic not so restricted,

but the conditions are complicated and not wholly clear). In

the other dialects the uncontracted forms are most general in

Boeotian.

Gen. sg. masc. d-stems, Ion. -eoo, -co (also -r/o in no. 6), from

-do as in Homer (here Aeolic, beside Ion. -eco) and Boeotian (rare

in Thessalian), Arc.-Cypr. -dv (22), Lesb., Thess., West Greek -d.

Att.-Ion. ecu? (Horn, elos, i.e. 1709) from *dfo<; (Skt. ydvat), Lesb.,

Boeot., West Greek d?.

Att.-Ion. \e<w?, vecos, ea><; (Horn. X770'?, vr]6<;, 770)? ;Eub. 'Ayaai-

Xefo) from \df6<i (seen in proper names of several dialects), vdfds,

dfcos (but see 35, 54/), in most dialects Xdo'9, vdos, dm, but Xd-,

vd-, in compounds as KaKplvrfs, vd/copos, vdirolai. See 45. :5.

Gen. pi. d-stems, Ion. -ecov, -oov (also -rjov in no. 6), Att. -oov, from

-doov <K*-dawv

i Skt. -ftsdm) as in Homer (Aeolic), Hoeotian (but

always rdv, see 45.4), Thessalian (rdv /coivaovv etc. at Crannon,

but otherwise -dv), Lesb. -dv, West Greek -dv.

Att.-Ion. decopos from *6edpa)p6^, P>oeot. dtdcopia, Lesb. c?e'd/?o?,

West Greek dedpos.

Att. tcotvdov, gvvoov, Ion. %vv€(ov (Hes. ^vvrjovas) from *-dfcovt

*-dfovos, gvvaoves Pindar, Arc, West Greek koivuv. So lipid.

KVKCIV = KVK€(OV.

Att. UoaeiSoov, Ion. TlocreiSecov, Horn. UocreiSacov (-ucovos),

Corinth. UortSafovi, Ylorehdvi, UorecBdv, Boeot. UoretSdovi,


Cret., Rhod., Delph. UoreiSav (-dvos), Lesb. Tloaefodv, Arc. Uoaoi-

Savos, Lac. Tlohoihav (-avi).

a. In Ionic, beside usual ecu, there are some examples of eo or eu (cf. 33),as Otopos, 9evpos (Paros, Thasos), gen. sg. -tv (Erythrae etc.).

b. In Ionic some of the older forms with unshortened77,

as in Homer,are employed also by later writers, as v>ids, A^ds- So ôis in Herodotus and

in an inscription of Oropus (no. 14).

c. In Thessalian there are some examples of 0, ov (from u>, 23), where

we expect a, as gen. pi. irpo^tvvlovv, Top.<j>iTovv, Otovpos, TIotclSovvl, hvXopi-

ovros (cf. vXrjwpos, vAwpds). But the first three are probably koivt] forms

with dialectic coloring (for such hybrids, see 280), HoreiSovvi is a hypo-coristic in -coy, and hvXoptovros from v\o- beside i\d- (see 167).

€ + vowel

42. 1. e + a. In general Attic 77, elsewhere uncontracted ea or

ta (9), as ace. pi. Att. err), elsewhere (p)e'rea, (f)eria. But occa-

sionally t) in other dialects, as Ion. dvy (no. 8;

fifth century)

beside usual erea etc. (cf. 45.2), Rhod. ace. sg. XeioXrj (no. 93;sixth

century), Lac. ace. sg. ©to/cXe (sixth century), besides later exam-

ples (e.g. Lac. KXeoyevr). Heracl. f€Trj, Rhod. errj, Delph. evSoyevrj),

some of which may be due to /coivrj influence.

Even ea from epa, which is uncontracted in Attic, sometimes

becomes -q in West Greek dialects, as Delph. ivvrj=

ivve'a, Ther.

rjfxiarj=

rjpLLaea, KXijyopas = KXeayopas, Rhod. 'Ayrjvai; = 'Aye-

ava%, Dor. tcpr/? (Theocr. etc.)=

/cpeas, rjp (Alcman etc.)=

eap,

Sicil. (Acrae) (pprJTiov= ^pedrcov (cf. (pprjrt Callim.). Cf. also Dor.

/3aai\rj (43, 111.3).

2. e + d. Proper names in -ea?, as Tt/xe'a?, Afj/xeaf, usually

remain uncontracted in Attic ('E/o/ir}? is the Ionic form) and most

dialects, though in late times partly replaced by -a?, as A??/xa?,

Aa/xa?. But -7}? regularly in Ionic (from -erj<;), as Ati/x?}?, 'A7re\-

X779, and sometimes elsewhere, as Rhod. 'Apiarr)?, Ther. KvSprjs,

©a(p)/3r}? (archaic). Cf. Rhod. XaX/crj from XaX/ced. All the cer-

tain examples of Dor. 77 from ea are from the islands (Syrac. Tv/crj

is doubtful), and hence are possibly due to— very early— Ionic

influence;but not necessarily so, cf. Dor. 77 from ea, above.

42] PHONOLOGY 37

3. e + e. Eegularly contracted to e(ei) or tj (see 25), as Att.

rpels, Ther. Tprjs, from *Toe'/,e<? (Skt. trayas). But uncontracted

forms also occur, as Cret. rpees, S/)o/xee<?, 7rA.te? (9.4), Boeot. fiita-

TifeVte?. See 45.5.

4. e + ei, ??t, or ?;. Eegularly contracted to ei, rji, i], as <pi\el,

(piXrji, (piXijrai. Uncontracted forms, like Locr. hoiceii, avôpeei,

Delph. aSi/cer], Boeot. lei, Sokicl (9, 16), are rare. See 45.5. But

forms like Berjt, Se^Tai (from eft], see 45.1) are usually uncontracted.

Names in -/cXe'i]<; occur in some dialects, though most have only

-K\rj<i. See 108.1 a.

5. e + o. The contraction to 6(ov), as in <yevov<; from *yeveao<i,

(pcXovfêv from *<piXewfxev (but rjSe'o*; etc., see 45.1), is Attic only.

Most dialects have eo or lo(9),

as yeveos (-to?), cpiXeo/xev (-tofiev).

In Ionic eo often has the value of one syllable in poetry, and

this diphthongal pronunciation came to be represented by ev (cf.

eo — original ev, 33). This spelling, though found in our texts

of earlier authors (sometimes even in Homer, as fiev, (piXevvras),

does not appear in inscriptions until the fourth century B.C. From

Ionic, ev spread to the Doric islands, and from the third century

on is frequent in Ehodes, Cos, Thera, etc. At this time it is also

found in continental Greece, as at Megara, Delphi, etc.

a. Boeotian has some examples of iv, tov, beside 10 (both original and

from eo), but mostly after dentals, where it was supported by the prevalence

of the spelling tov = v (24). Thus Niv/xeiVios, viovpavir], Qlovti/xv, AiovKAas,

but once also Biovrrj-

b. Heraclean has iu> = to before a single consonant, as e/ACTpt'w^c?, fxerpiw-

fj.e.vai (but Seo//,eva from e/ro).

c. Contraction to w is found in certain parts of Crete (see 273) before a

single consonant, as evxapt-o-rwfxes (but koo-/xwtcs, see </) Cf. also efccupu>v-

T€s in an inscription of Phaselis.

d. For eo we sometimes find simply eoro. So in Megarian proper names

compounded of 0cds, in which, nearly always, ©e- appears before a Bingle

consonant, ©o- before two, e.g. ©e'Swpos, ©eyeiros, ©eViôs. but ©OKpivip,

©oKAei'Sas. ©dyveiro?. Such forms in ©e-, 0o- dccur else\i here, bul arc com-

mon only in Megarian. Other examples of o from eo (so-called hyphaere-

sis, cf. 44.4) are Ion. bprrj, vocrcrds. from eoprr), veocr<rds, Cret. (Hierapytna

etc.) KOO-p-ovTes, mTOLKOVTas, €7r«7TaTov, Delph. ttowvtwv (but also 7TOW01


OueovTwv) , Heracl. iroiovTacrcn, i^tiroiov, Mess, ttolovtl, Arc. 7rXds from

*7rXe'os (113.2).

6. e + co or oi. In Attic regularly contracted, as cpikcovTi, cpckol

(but rjSecov etc., see 45.1). In other dialects regularly uncontracted

e«, eoi, or io>, tot(9), but sometimes co, ot after a vowel (see 54.2).

Ion. elSecoaiv but ttolwctlv, avcoQeoiT) but ttoloi, Lesb. dvaredecocn,

Delph. evicaXeoi, evhoKecovrt but ttolcovti, Locr. eovri, irpoêveoi, El.

iâypeov, hoiceoi but ttolov, eviroiol, woiolro (also Troieoi), Heracl.

dSiKicov, iyf7]\i]@LcovTi, but iroLiov, TTOitovTi, Cret. ivdtcofxev, TTOVLOl

(cpCOVCOl).

t] + vowel

43. In the declension of nouns in -eu? the77

of the stem is re-

tained, as in Homer, in Lesbian, Thessalian, Boeotian, Elean, and

Cyprian (a few examples also in early PJiodian and Coan), but is

shortened in the majority of dialects (fiacnXeos etc.), and in Attic

this is accompanied by lengthening of the second vowel, if or a

({3ao-iXeco<;, fiacnXed). See 111. This "quantitative metathesis"

seen in Attic is in many other words Ionic also (as usually from

rjo= do, 41.4), e.g. iXecos (Herodas

— Hdt. iXecos or iXeo<;l) from

lXtjos (49.5), xpetopai (161.2 a), iroXecos (109.2), Mil. lepecos (111.5),

also reXecos (Herodas, and, borrowed from Ionic, in Coan) = Cret.

tcXt/o?, though the usual Ionic form is reXeios, re'Xeos.

Cf. also the subjunctives with r\retained in Horn. Otpfiev (deio-

fiev), Boeot. KovpovOeiet, etc., but shortened in most dialects, as Ion.

6eci)fjL€v (Att. dco/xev), Cret. ivdicopiev, etc. See 151.2.

Contraction of 77a to 77 (but probably through ea, cf. 42.1) is seen

in Eub. 3 pi. elprjrai from êlprjcnai (cf. Horn. fteftXrjciTai), eipearat

(Hdt.), and in fiacnXrj etc. of Delphian and most Doric dialects

(111.3).

-f vowel

44. 1. + a. When contracted, the result is co in all dialects

(cf.co from a + 0, 41.2), e.g. Att. rjStco, Heracl. p-eico from -o(cr)a,

Tiptova^, 'l7T7rcom£, etc. in West as well as East Greek dialects,

45] PHONOLOGY 39

from -o-(f)avat; (for Rhod. Tip-dva^, see 167). Cf. also co in crasis,

as Corinth, rtoyadov = to dyadov etc. (94).

2. o + a. Usually uncontracted (Att. orj), but in Ionic regularly

<o, in other dialects sometimes d, e.g. Rhod. fioddeco, ('ret, fioddlto,

Aetol. fiodOoe'co, Att. fiorjdeco, hut Ion. fitodeco, Lesh. fiddoeto, Att.

f3oTi8po/M(i)v, hut Coan, Rhod. fidSpo/juos. For Ionic co from or;, no

matter whether 77 is from a or original r\, cf. also cVySan (once)=

oySorjL, and oySto/covra from oyhorjKovra (with original ?>),and

Hdt. fiwcraL, vdxrcu, dXXoyvtoaas.

a. In the termination of fioddos, fiorjOos beside fiodOoo';, fiorjduos, whence

also /3od9iw, fioTjBioy beside Lesb. fiudoiw, Aetol. fiodOoiw, hvphaeresis has

taken place. See 4.

3. + 0. Regularly contracted to (ou) or co (see 25), as gen.

sg. -ov or -co from -010 (106.1).

4. + e. When contracted, the result is the same as from +

(3), e.g. Att. eXdrrov; (nom. pi., from -o(o-)e?) hut Lac. eXdaaco^,

Att. hripuovpyos (Ep. SrjfAioepyos) etc., hut Boeot. Xeircopyos, Heracl.

d/ATreXcopyLicos, Att. Xovrpov (Horn, Xoerpov), hut Heracl. Xcor^ptov.

So Heracl. irpcoyyvo^ from *irpoeyyvo<i. Cf. also the crasis in Att.

to07to9, Lesh. wvtavTos, etc. (94.2). But we also find uncontracted

oe, mainly from ope, and, before two consonants, sometimes

(" hyphaeresis," cf. 42.5 d), e.g. Lesb. dfiovoevres, Xoeaadfxevo<;,

MaXoevn, Arc. Iivoevn, Locr. 'Oiroevn and in the same inscrip-

tion 'OirovTiovs (see 45.4), Meg. leXivoevn hut leXivovrioi, Cut.

BoXoWa, BoXoeimW, later 'OXoVn, 'OXovtiW So Inside Alt.

Srj/uovpyos, Ep. hr)fuoepyos ,and 8a/xiepy6s (with elision, after the

analogy of compounds with original initial vowel in second mem-

ber, cf. cfyiXepyds) at Nisyrus and Astypalaea, the form of most dia-

lects is 877^0/0709 (Ion.), Safiiopyos (attested for Are., ArgoL, Boeot.,

Cnid., Cret., Delph., EL, Locr., Meg., Mess.). So Ion. dXopyos in

Teos and Samos.

45. Notes to 41-44. Some of the factors which help to account

for divergence in the treatment of the same combination of vowels

in the same dialect may be understood from the following.


1. A combination which arises by the loss of p, being of later origin than

that arising from the loss of i or a, may remain nncontracted, or be con-

tracted only later. So Att. Trkiofj-ev, r)8eos, i^Sea, ^SeW, in contrast to </hAov-

fiev, yevcws, yevq, yevwv, Locr. 'O-rroevTi, later 'Ottovvtl.

2. A combination which is otherwise nncontracted may be contracted

after a vowel, Att. /3ao-iAe'ws but aAiws, Ion. MeyafSdrea) but Havafivo} (-to

sometimes after consonants also, but not usually), erea, ereWbut 6vr], 6vwv,

aviodeoir) but 7rotoi, El. Sokc'oi but ttololto etc. (see 42. G).

3. A combination which is otherwise contracted may remain uncon-

tracted in dissyllabic words, Att. 7reos. 0eds, £€a>, and likewise, though be-

longing also under 1, Att. veos, Dor. y<Ios, Adds- Such words may be

contracted when forming the first member of compounds, as Att. ©ovti/aos,

vov/x-qvia, Dor. vaKopos, AdaOevrjs- Cf. also Meg. ©e'Swpos, ©OKpiV^s- Perhaps

these forms, as regards their origin, belong under 4.

4. The position of the accent on a following syllable is sometimes a

factor. So Locr. '07rdevrt (later 'Ottovvti) but 'Ottovtlovs, and perhaps all

cases of "hyphaeresis

"(42.5 <7, 44.4) originated in like conditions, though

other factors also must be involved in part, and the whole phenomenon is

still not wholly clear.

The article, as proclitic, is often the first form to show contraction.

Cf . Boeot. rdv /xuiaonav, Thess. rav kolvolovv (Crannon ;elsewhere -dv in

nouns also), Eub. rwv Spa/ûW. Here belongs probably Dor. as in con-

trast to vd6s.

5. The analogical influence of grammatically related forms in which the

vowel, either of stem or ending, is not subject to contraction often counter-

acts the normal phonetic development. So Cret. T/ae'esetc. with -es after

forms like 7rdSes, Ion. /3acriAeos etc. (not -ecus) after 7roSds etc., Locr. SoKe'ei

etc. after SoKeofxcv etc.

Assimilation of Vowels

46. The assimilation of vowels is comparatively rare in Greek,

and not characteristic of any particular dialect. Here may be men-

tioned 'Opxo/jL€v6<; from 'E/ô/ueyo'?, the regular native form of the

name of both the Boeotian and the Arcadian town, Tpo(pa)vio<; from

Tpecfxovios, name of the Boeotian local hero, Thess. Fe/eeSa/xo? =Boeot. F/je/eaoatto?, Delpli. Qavarevs beside <J?avorev<;. For exam-

ples of i and v, see 20. For Boeot. rpeireSSa, see 18. For LTocrot-

Sdv, 'AttoWgov, 6/3oAo'<?, in which assimilation is a possible but

not necessary assumption, see 49.1,3.

49] PHONOLOGY 41

Epenthetic Vowels

47. Lesb. <f>ai/xi (from <pdfii), (fraicri, yeXai/xi, etc. in Sappho and

grammarians, but not found in inscriptions. Cf. Lesb. aipuaewv

etc. (17). For epentbesis in the case of original vi, pi, Xi, see 74 a,b.

Anaptyctic Vowels

48. efiSo/ios and e'ySSe/xo? (114.7) from *€/38/jlo-, êirr/xo-. Otber

examples are of only exceptional occurrence, as Att. 'Epeprjs=

'E/a/i?}9, El.y

La\a/Jiovd='Za\fMi)vii, Tbess. 'Acr/caXa7rto'?. ireXeOpov

= irXedpov, in Cretan, Delphian, etc., as in Homer, is perhaps an

inherited by-form.Vowel-Gradation

49. In the system of inherited vowel-gradation the dialects gen-

erally agree in the grade shown by corresponding forms; e.g. Xeiirco,

XeXonra, eXnrov, in all dialects alike. But there are some examples

of dialectic differences, of which the following may be mentioned.1

1. Series, ei, oi, i (Xeiirco, XeXonra, eXnrov). Cret. Sitcvvfii (irpo-

Sitcvvn)= Att. Beixwfj.1 (cf. SUr) etc.). Ion. Se/cvvfii is perhaps due

to contamination of Seize- and Site-. Lesb. oeiyco (*6fei<y-)= Att.

oiyco (*6fiy-). rjvei.Ka and rjvuca in various dialects (144 '0- Uocrei-

Scov, IloreiSdv, etc. (41.4) with ei (UonSdv very rare), but usually

i in derivatives, as Att. TloaiSeios, Ion. UoaiSyios, Boeot. I1ot(-

Sdixos, Carpath. U-oriSaiov (but the famous Potidaea was Uorei-

Saia), also oi (assimilation?) in Arc. UocroiSdv, Lac. Hohoihdv,

UohoiSaia, and Lesb.(?) TY\oroihavi from Pergamum.

2. Series ep, op, ap or pa (hepicop,ai,hehopKa,ehpa>cov). reaaepes,

Teropes, rerrapes, etc. (114.4). Ion., Lesb., Cret,, Mess., Epid., Coan

epo-qv, but Att. dpprjv, Arc dppevrepov,Lac. Spays, Tber. apa-qv (also

Ionic and Coan beside epayv). Cf. also El. fdppevop (from a by-

form with initial f ;cf. Skt. vrsan- beside Avest. arsaiv-), Later iptre-

vairepos (koivy, influence, see also 80). depaos = ddpaos in A.eolic

1 Some cases where the variation is quite possibly not inherited, but which

fall into the same system, are included for CQnveuiei


(gram. ;Lesb. depaeur in Theocritus), and in proper names most

frequently in Lesbian, Thessalian, Boeotian, and Arcadian, as Lesb.

tyepannros, Thess. @epo-iTa9, ®epcrovv, Boeot. ©eperaVoptô?, Arc.

©epo-ta?, etc. /cpeTos=

/cpdros in Aeolic (gram.), but in proper

names characteristic of Arcado-Cyprian, as Ti/xoKp€rt]<i, 'ZcoKpeTrjs,

etc. Ion. Kpeaawv (in fcpeiacrcov, Kpetrrcov, the ei is not original),

but Cret. (cdprcov (cf. /caprepds, /cparepos). Cret. Tpdirw — Tpeirai, as

sometimes in Herodotus, Cret. Tpdcpco—

Tpe<fico, as in Pindar etc.,

Delph. a7roarpd\Jrai= cnrocnptyai. East Ionic dyepais assembly

(dyeipco, dyopd), West Ion. dyappis (Naples), Arc. Travd<yopai<; (see 5)

= 7ravr]jvpa (with obscure v). For lepos, lapo^, 7pos, see 13.1. For

•ypocpevs, arporo<;, etc., see 5.

a. The weak grade varies between ap and pa, as in Horn. KpaYos and

KapTOS, Kparepos and KapTepds, etc. So Cret. Kapros, KapTai7ros, KapTepos,

KapTwv, likewise orapTos = orpaTos, Arc, Cypr., Corcyr., El. Sapx/xd, Cret.

SapKva = hpa^jxrji Epid. <£apxpa, <£dp£is=

<£pdypa, ^pdîs, Boeot. 7re'rpa-

tos (Horn. TerpaTos) =TeVapros, Lesb. dp/3p[d]T7;v (6) = a/xaprei^. This

variation is in part due to metathesis, and clearly so in Cretan, which has

ap uniformly, as it also has iroprl = irpori. See 70.1.

3. Series eX, oX, aX or Xa (areWco, ctto'Xo?, iardX^v). Arc.

SeXXco = /3aXXa> (cf. /3eXo? etc.). Arc, Cret., Delph., Epid. oSeXo'9,

Boeot. 6/3e\6s (rarely early Attic), Thess. o/3eXXo'? (89.3)= 6/3o\6s

(assimilation ?).West Greek SeiXofiai, hrfkop,ai, Boeot. fieiXopiai,

Thess. fieXXop,ai, all from a grade in eX, = fiovXop,ai. See 75.

Cypr. 8dXro<i = 8eXro$ (but this is a Semitic loanword). Coan

ereXov, Lesb. eraXov, yearling (cf. Lat. vitulus). Cret., Corinth.,

Lac, PamphyL'

AireXXcov = 'AttoXXoov (o due to assimilation?),

Thess. "AttXow with weak grade 7rX.

4. Series ev (ep.),ov (op), a or at-

(ap,) (retvco from *Tevta>, two?,

rards). Ion., Coan, Heracl. rdpuvco = rip,vo3, with ap- from erapuov.

For pUan = ei/coai, etc., see 116 a. For participles with ar beside

evr and ovr, as eacrcra, tarra = oixra, evres = ovres, see 163.8.

5. Series rj, co, a (prjyvvpLi/eppoyya, ippdyrjv). iXr]o<; (Lac. htXepos),

whence Att.-Ion. iXe&>?, Cret. tXeo<?, but Arc. iXaos, as in Homer

50] PHONOLOGY 43

etc. For Heracl. ipprjyeia=

iapcoyela, Dor. eco/ca = el/ca, see 146.4.

ejKTr]aL<; in Attic-Ionic, also in Lesbian and various West Greek

dialects (though the examples are late and so possibly (hie to koivt\

influence), but e^KTaais in Thessalian (also evraai^), Corcyraean,

Epirotan, etc.

a. Corcyr., Meg. l/x7rao-is, Boeot. €7r7raa-is, Arc. IWao-is contain a differ-

ent root 7rd-, like77-a/Aa.

=Krrjfjui. See 69.4. 7ra/xa and related forms, fre-

quent in literary Doric, were employed in preference to KTrjfw. etc. in most,

perhaps all, the dialects except Attic-Ionic. C'f., hesides l/wrac-is etc., ("ret.

TrafJua., 7ra(rras, owner, iriiraTai perf. suhj., Trdatrai aor. suhj., Arg. irdfjua.,

Heracl. irafiwû, Locr. eêTra/xov, irajxaroâyucrTaL, El. 7re7racrro, Boeot.

Tnrd[xaTa, Cypr. IIa(n7r7ros, etc.

CONSONANTS

F

50. In Attic-Ionic the f was lost at a very early period. In

East Ionic there is no trace of it even in the earliest inscriptions;

it is very rare in Central and West Ionic;and in Attic the only

evidence of its existence is its occasional use to express the glide

sound before v, as apvrdp (32). In Thera, too, it is absent from

the earliest inscriptions (seventh century B.C.); likewise at Rhodes,

Cos, etc., though here early material is scanty. In Lesbian it

existed, initially at least, in the time of Alcaeus and Sappho, but

is not found in inscriptions, of which, however, none of any extent

is earlier than the fourth century.

But in most dialects it is of frequent occurrence initiallj . where

it survives till the fourth century or later, in Cretan and BoeotiaD

till the second. Between vowels it occurs in the earliest inscrip-

tions of many dialects, after consonants in several, and before

consonants in a very few.

a. In some cases the disappearance of f from inscriptions i^ due 1" kouh}

influence rather than to an organic loss of the sound within the dial'').

evidently in Laconian, as shown not only by its reappearance in the apel)

ing /3 (51), hut by its survival in some words in Tzakonian, the mod

representative of Laconian, e.g. (3dvve (vanra ). lamb (f^pv-).


b. Even where there is no reason to doubt the actual loss of the sound,

the spelling, as is natural in such cases, only gradually adapted itself to the

pronunciation, and often there is an interval of considerable length in which

the older spelling with p and the later spelling without p occur promiscu-

ously, even in the same inscription. In the Heraclean Tables the presence

or omission of initial p is constant for certain words, e.g. always p in pi£,

piKaTi and derivatives, also feVos, /ri'Sios, iyprjXrjOiwvTL, but oTkos, epyaôpui,

AeKaoTos, 10-os and /itVos, etc.

51. p3 for p. p is represented by p3, which we must understand

in its later value of a spirant (Engl, v), in numerous glosses and

in the later inscriptions of several dialects. So frequently in

Laconian from the fourth century B.C. to the second century A.D.,

e.g. fiiheoi, fiiBvoi, title of officials (pih-), HcopOea beside Ycopdea

(cf. nos. 70—73) = Ôpdia, 7rpof3eL7rdha<;=

7rpopei7rd(ra<;, Siafierrjs =

8iap€Tr]<i,(op3d from *oopd, etc.;and in Cretan, e.g. B6p0ios, T$o\6evra,

p3ep8rjL, fie/cdTepoi, 8iap3eL7rdfievo<;, vtt6(3oik.oi, etc. Cf. also Arg.

HopOayopas, TLvp/3a\ia>v = older UvppaXlov, Corcyr. opp3o<i= earlier

hoppos, El. fioLKiap= poi/cias (no. 61, in the stereotyped phrase

yap teal (3ouciap, otherwise p lost). For initial p3p=

pp, see 55.

a. Conversely, p is used in place of fi in ajxoipa=

dp.oi/3a of an early Co-

rinthian inscription. The name of the Cretan town Fa£os was sometimes

represented by "Oa£os, as Lat. Nerva by Nepoa.

52. p initially before a vowel. Examples are numerous in in-

scriptions of most dialects, e.g. peVo? (cf. Lat. vetus) in eleven dia-

lects, poiicos (cf. Lat. vlcus) in twelve dialects, pUart (cf. Lat.

vigintl) in eight dialects, pdva% in ten dialects, further, in various

dialects, paprjv, paaros, peiros, penr-, pepyov, pippco, pt8to<;, ptcros,

polvos, and many others (see also a, b, c), especially in proper names.

a. In several dialects which otherwise preserve p it is lost before o and

a) (but not before 01), as in Homer, e.g. in Gortynian forms of 6paw, &>vr},

wOeot, etc. without p beside piKari, /rcKao-ros, foiKeus, etc. (pov, povby anal-

ogy of pa, ptv, etc.). But the precise dialectic scope of this phenomenon is

not yet determined, and po is by no means unknown, e.g. Arc. po(pXtKoaL

(no. 16, fifth century; in no. 17, fourth century, 6<p\ev beside paarov, peKq-

ptoi/, etc.), FojO0ucria, Cret. B6p0ios,Lac. BwpOea, etc. (see 51).

53] PHONOLOGY 45

b. Initial ap yields hp, occasionally written ph (cf. Eng. toAicA) bul

usually simply p, which, however, was pronounced as hp (or a surd f), as

shown by the fact that after the loss of p such words have the spiritus

asper. Thus Boeot. Fhe.Ka-Sd/xoe, Thess. Fcê-Saôs, Cret., Locr., Delph.,EL, Arc. /tcWttos, later erao-ros- In some dialects this p was lost earlier

than p in general, e.g. in Boeotian, where e£ (from pg, i.e.fAe£, from

*sueks) and eKaoros are frequent in inscriptions which otherwise have ini-

tial p, as piKauTr] /cat £kt?7 (no. 43.8).

c. There are also some words with original initial p, not coming Erott

ap, which have'

in their later forms, e.g. Att. ivTwp, laropia (cf. Boeot.

picTTtap, from pi8-, Lat. rid-), ewvfu, et/xa (cf. Cret. prjpa, Lat.res-tis), (We-

pos (cf. Locr. pecnrdpio<;, Lat. vesper), ckwv (cf. Locr. /repdvTas, Skt. w ),

akicrKopjai (cf. Thess. paXicrcrKCTai, Goth,wilwari). The explanation, as in

some other cases of secondary ', in which p is not involved, is uncertain,

but the following a and analogical influence are the chief factors.

53. Intervocalic p. This was lost sooner than initial p, hence is

found in fewer dialects, and in most of these only in the earliest

inscriptions. Often we find forms with and without p from the

same period or the same inscription, showing that it was either

weakly sounded, or wholly lost in pronunciation and retained only

in the spelling. This inconstancy is much greater than in the.

case of initial p. The spelling with p often persists in proper

names, and sometimes in certain conventional or solemn expres-

sions, longer than elsewhere.

Examples are most frequent in Cyprian, where it appears almost

uniformly except in some later inscriptions, e.g. alpei, olpos, popos,

Sopevai, ficKTiXepos, etc. (hut always irals, 7rat8o'<?, with loss of p).

Eub. 'AyaaiXipo with p in the proper name beside eiroieaev

(no. 9). Thess. Adpov, but otherwise lost, as in hvXope'ovros, eaoae

(no. 33). Boeot. Uroiepi, eiroipeae, xaP^FeTTav ^ Kapvicifio, etc.,

but not found after 450 B.C. except in a late archaistic inscription

with TpayapvSos etc. Phoc. /c\e'/ro?, alpei (Crissa; sixth century).

Locr. Karatpei (also e7ripoi/co<;, pLerapoifceoi, pepaSe'/cora, bul sec a)

beside irah, 'Oiroevn, 8ap.copyovs. El.[TTo]tpe'ot

once (also airope-

Xe'oi, but see a), but usually iroie'oi, even in the same inscription,

(3aai\aes, etc. Lac. htkepoi, vapov, Yaiap6')(o, apa-iarai (cf.Lesb.


avdra, El. avdarop, elsewhere contracted to drd, drrj, as Cret. dra,

a7raT0<i, Locr. dvdro(<i)), late cop3d (51). Arg. Aifi, Aifdvvaio,

eirolpehe (also TreSdfoifcoi, but see a). Corinth. Uore&dpovi beside

LT orehdvi, Aipas, AapoTrToXepto*;, etc. Corcyr. phofatal, arovo-

pe(a)aav, etc. There are no examples of intervocalic p in even

the earliest inscriptions of Arcadian (cf. l\aov no. 16), or Cretan

(alei, vaos, foi/ceos, etc.) except in compounds (a).

a. Even where intervocalic p is regularly lost, it may appear in com-

pounds or in augmented or reduplicated forms, owing to the influence of

the simplex or of the forms without augment or reduplication, where p has

survived as initial, e. g. Cret. irpopf.LTva.ro, epaSe, and late Sia/?£i7ra/i.evos. Hence

in any dialect such forms are not necessarily evidence of the survival of true

intervocalic p.

I). The use of p to indicate the natural glide before or after v (see 32,

36) is also no evidence for the survival of the inherited intervocalic p.

54. Postconsonantal p. The combinations vp, pp, \p, and also

ap (in some cases;see /) are preserved in the earliest inscriptions

of some dialects. The loss of p was accompanied by lengthening

of the preceding vowel in East Ionic, Central Ionic (in part;

see a) and Eastern Doric (Crete, Thera, Cos, Bhodes and colonies),

while in the other dialects, as in Attic, the vowel was not affected.

Corinth. Hevpov, Het-- Ion. £elvo<;, Cret. irpo- In most dialects

%r)vo<;, Cyren. <£>i\6- 1~ev09, 7rp6£evo<;

£771/09, Ehod. Hetw?,

Ion. eivaros, Cret. ijvaros

Ion. elveica, fLovvos

Ion. Kovprj, Cret. K(iopa

Ion. ovpos, Cret. copos,

Ther. ovpos

Ion. dpi)

Ion. /mA.0'9

Ion. ov\o<i

Ion. Zo-09

Ion. vovcros vdaof

/to/cXt}9, Corcyr. irpo-

fef/ro9, Hevpapeos,

El. aevpdpeop

*evparo<;

*kvpeica, */xoV/ro9

Arc. Koppa

Corcyr. hoppos

Arc. /cdrappos

Boeot. /caX/ro'9

*6\po<i

Boeot., Cret. piapos

evaros

eve/ca, /X0V09

Kopa (Koprj)

Oj0O9

i /

apaKaXd'i

0X09Vtcro9

vocrpos

55] PHONOLOGY 47

a. To the lengthening in East Ionic there are possibly some local excep-tions, but, in general, forms like £eVos, and especially 7rpd£evos, are due to

Attic influence. Similarly in Rhodian etc. where £eivos has survived onlyin proper names, and in late Cretan where 7rpd£«/os is far more commonthan

irp6£r]vo<;.In Central Ionic the lengthening is attested for Paros and

Thasos, but it is uncertain how far west this extended. From many of the

islands, both Ionic and Doric, decisive material is lacking.b. Lesb. £<n/i/os, evvcKa, in grammarians and late inscripl ions, are probably

hyper-Aeolic, due to the frequency of w from yi, crv, etc. (74, 76, 77.1).Cf. also laaoOioiat in an inscription of 2-11 a. d. For Thess. Trpo$ewiorvsee 19.3

;for Boeot. Aa/xoêtVo, 92 a.

c. Different fromo/o/ros etc. is Corinth. Hvppos (cf. Arg. Hyppta?, Uvp-

paXiov), probably standing for Ylypppos (from *nvp<r/ros with early assimi-

lation of pa before p), whence the DIvp/jos of most dialects.

d. An example of p after a mute is Corinth. A/reviu= Aetviou. Cf. Horn.

tootiatv for Zopeiatv.

e. rp yields tt or aa, with the same distribution as for original kl etc.

(81), e.g. Att. TeVrapes, Ion. Teaaepes, etc. (cf. Lat. quattuor, Skt. catvdras).

In West Greek TCTOpa the t, instead of aa or tt, is due to the analogy of

other forms such as TeVpciTos, in which p was expelled between the conso-

nants. Cf. also ypuaaos from *r/p.iTpos (61.6).

f. The history of ap in picrpos etc., probably of secondary origin, is to be

distinguished from that of original intervocalic ap, the treatment of w hich

is apparently parallel to that of ap, etc. (76). Tims Lesb. yuibs. Dor. voids,

etc. probably come from *vaapo% (cf. vaiw, vda-aai), which in Lesbian be-

comes first *vdppos (like ap.p.€), whence *vavpos, vtuos (35), elsi w here m/rds

(like ap.t), whence voids, vews (41. 1).

55. p before consonants. Corresponding to Att. ptfrpa, ippyjSijv,

etc. (from pp-rj- beside pep- in ipe'to, cf. Lat. verbum)we have Kl. ppd-

rpa (15), Cypr. pptra (70.:!)with its denominative pperdtv (ifpe-

rdaarv, also spelled eupperdaarv indicating an anticipation of tin'

p. Cf. a and 35. So also icevevpov from icevepov), Arg. peppep.tvn,

dppereve (with prothetic a), later dptjTeve, vcs spokesman, presided.

El. dpXave'os, wholly (cf. Hesych. dXaviw oXoaêpi'^, also dXXa-

vrjs

da(f)a\ij<; and dXaveq

d\i)0e<;), is from a-f\a-, and related t"

deWris (d-pe\-), do\\rj<i (a-pa\- with. AeoMc o, cf. 5), «\?(k, Dor.,

Delph. aXt'a, assembly, Ion. (Hdt.) a\t7/ (also from dpaX-, with [on.

a from a/ra as in aT7?, dvaXlaKb)).


pp appears as ftp, indicating a pronunciation vr, in Lesbian

words quoted by grammarians and in our texts of the Lesbian

poets (fiprfrcop, /3p68ov, etc.), though this has become simply p at

the time of our earliest inscriptions. Cf. also Boeot. BpaviBas beside

Fdpvcov.

In most dialects p was lost before the time of our earliest in-

scriptions and we find, as in Attic, initial p, medial pp or p. See a.

a. In the case of medial pp, which would Occur only in compounds and

augmented or reduplicated forms of words with initial pp, the p unites with

the preceding vowel to form a diphthong in Lesbian (cf. 35), e.g. cvpdyr],

avprjKTos (Ilerodian) from *i-ppdyr], *a-pprjKTO<i (Att. ippdy-q, apprjKTOs),

Horn. raXavptvos from *ra\d-ppivo<;- But elsewhere the syllabification of

the simplex (or form without augment or reduplication) was retained

(i.e. pp with the following vowel), and later this pp became pp or sometimes

p, e. g. Arg. peppepeva, dppireve, later dpr/Ttve. In Attic and most dialects

augmented and reduplicated forms have pp, as Att. ippyOrjv (eipyjKa is formed

after the analogy of forms like eiA-â, 76//), ippdyrjv, eppotya, Heracl.

tppyya, while compounds also usually have pp but sometimes p under the

continued influence. of the simplex, as Att. dmpprjOeis but also dvaprjOeLs,

Delph. hepipprjviov (from *rjpi-ppr)V, like rjpC-ovos, cf. Iloni. 7ro\v-ppr)v), but

also hrjpLprjvaia. Cf . pp and p from ap, 76 b. The development of medial

p\ was probably parallel (cf.El. apXaveos etc., above), though there is no

example in Lesbian.

Consonantal 1 (i)

56. Original 1 almost wholly disappeared from Greek in prehis-

toric times, giving'

or, rarely, £ initially, as in 0? (Skt. yas), rjirap

(Lat. iccur), fyyov (Skt. yugam), etc., yielding various results in

combination with a preceding consonant (71, 81, 82, 84), and being

dropped between vowels, as in rpels from *rpete<; (Skt. trayas), etc.

But between t and a following vowel, as in 'iinnos, it always

existed as a natural glide in pronunciation, and in a few dialects

this is expressed in the spelling. So, by the repetition of 1, in

Pamphylian, as Sad, huapolai, etc., and sometimes elsewhere, as

early Arg. hd\uo<;, St/ceXaa?, Ion. (Priene) Auo<pdvr)<;. Cf. also Arg.

Kapveua?, Ion. Ttfuoi, dwurjv (37.2). In Cyprian a special char-

acter, which we transcribej,

is generally employed, though not

58] PHONOLOGY 49

uniformly, as in the Idalium bronze (no. 19) regularly before a,

but not before e or o, e.g. Ijaripav but lepepijav, peinja but diov.

The Spiritus Asper. Psilosis

57. The spiritus asper generally represents an original a (59) or

t (56), but in some words is of secondary, and sometimes obscure,

origin, e.g. 'iTnros (cf. Lat. equus; Ittttos regularly as the second

part of compounds, "AX/f(7r7ro?,"AfTt7T7ro?, etc., rarely "Avdnnros),

i)/jLels, dfi,€<i (cf. Skt. asmdri) with'

after the analogy of v/xeU (with

fromi).

The sound was denoted by H (earlier B) until the intro-

duction of the Ionic H = ?;, after which it was generally left un-

designated.1 But see 4.7.

Psilosis, or the loss of the spiritus asper, is characteristic of East

Ionic (whence the sign was left free for use as ?; ;sec

4.6), Lesbian,

Elean, Cyprian, and Cretan (i.e. Central Cretan).

a. Psilosis is shown, not only by the absence of H = A, but by the pres-

ence of phrases and compounds in which a preceding unite is not changed

to the aspirate, e.g. East Ion. a7r' eKaorov, awr' ov, Kara-rep, El. /cario-raie,

Cret. KaTiara/xev. But psilosis is no bar to the retention of aspirated mutes

in phrases and compounds which were formed prior to the Loss of the asper.

For they would be affected, if at all, only by the analogical influence of the

simplex, as Cret. Kimo-ra/Aer by io-tu/xcv. Hence East [on. Ka#o8os, El. -rrode-

Ad/xevos, etc. Cf. Mod. (irk. KadtvTrjjxi, acpov, etc., in spite of the loss of the

spiritus asper.

58. Even in those dialects which generally preserve the spiritus

asper, and which, in distinction from those with psilosis, we may call

the A-dialects, there are many irregularities, partly in special words,

1 In quoting forms from inscriptions, wherever the sign for the spiritus a

appears in the original it is transcribed A, to be distinguished from ',which is

supplied as a purely diacritical sign, like accent marks, and the employment of

which is, in many special cases, of doubtful propriety. That is, the evidence is

often insufficient to determine whether the omission of the sign of the asper is

merely graphic, in which case we should transcribe the Eorm with ', or due loan

actual loss of the sound, in which ease we should transcribe with '. As a work-

ing rule we employ the lenis in quoting forms withoul h from inscriptions which

have the character or are of a period when it was certainly in comn u


where by-forms evidently existed, partly due to the weak pronun-

ciation of the sound in general (cf.the variations in Latin spelling).

a. In several dialects the forms of the article, 6, d, etc., appear regu-

larly or frequently without h, showing that in these proclitic forms it was

either wholly lost or more weakly sounded than elsewhere. So in Locrian

(nos. 55, 56) always 6, never ho (cf. also k 6), fern, d and ha once each; in

Delphian (no. 51) o as article (A 30, 38, C 19), but demonstrative ho (B 53);

Thess. koi = Kal ol (no. 26); 6 likewise in some early inscriptions of Boeotia,

Pamphylia, Syracuse,. Metapontum, and Sybaris. The same is probably to

be inferred for Arcadian from the omission of h in the relative, as dv = d dv

(nos. 16.14, 17.7), with which compare Boeot. os = ws (no. 40) and Delph.

ds (no. 51 A 28) beside usual ho, hoans, etc., though in most dialects the h

of the relative is uniformly retained.

ft. Other forms which regularly have the spiritus asper, but for which

by-forms with the lenis are to be recognized, are :

rjfxipa,but even in Attic

inscriptions frequently i/xipa, Mess, kolt a/xepav, Ther. iw' dpepas, Troez.

Ke-n-d/xepov, Locr. dp.dpa. tepds (/uepo's, /iiapds, in numerous dialects), but with

lenis in Rhodian and Argolic, as Rhod. eir upews, Arg. iapop.vdp.oves (nos. 76,

77, with ho etc.), Epid. tapoppvdpoves (no. 83, with Ziopovdois etc.), Aegin.

lupe'os (beside /ioikos = 6 oikos, \o = Kal 6). So eV lapeus in the Megarian

inscription no. 92, in contrast to htapov at Selinus, is probably due to the

Epidaurian graver. For Mant. tepds, see d. ^peis (see 57), in Doric dialects

dpe's (Lac. 7ro#' d/x«, Heracl. hap.es), but also dpe's (Coan per' d/xwi/ etc.).

Thess. dp/xe or d/xp.e? larrjKa, but also eo-raKa (cf. eo"ruA/<a, for which, vice

versa, sometimes eo-raXxa), as Thess. iireaTaKovra (no. 33), Mess. Kareara-

pe'voi, Amorg. KaTeo-rujcr^s.

c. Several words which regularly have the lenis show secondary forms

with the asper in various dialects. Thus eros (from pe'ros), but Heracl.

TrevTa-heTrjpiBa (beside /reVos), Epid. irevd' err),and frequently Kad' eros etc.

in the kolvt) (cf. Mod.Grk. e"<£eVos), probably after the analogy of rfp\ipain

similar phrases. i'Sios (from pi8ios), but Thess. Kaff iSSidv, and so often in

late inscriptions of various dialects (really Koivrj), probably after KaO €«a-

otov. uros (from purpos), but Heracl. Atcros beside uros, and eft tir^s in

the koivt], probably after 6'poios- Locr. evre (cf. tare), but Delph. hevre, after

ds = cos. Heracl. Aoktw (also Theran), /lo/cra/carioi, /levvea, Delph., Ther.

ZievaTos, all after e7n-d. So probably by a still further extension of the asper

(e.g. after evveaKuio'eKa.) Ther. hiKah = eiKaSt (no. 107). d/<pos,but Heracl.

haKpoo-Kipias, Corcyr. haKpos, and perhaps Delph. haxpoOwa (?no. 51 D 47).

Delph. icpiopKtw, also frequent in the Koivrj,is a contamination of eViopKew

59] PHONOLOGY 51

and icfyopKeo),while Delph. iâxeo/Mii from aKeofmi is obscure. In Thess.

avypim (i<f>dvypev6e.iv)= Lesb. aype<o the asper, as well as the y, is probably

due to contamination with some other word.

d. Besides such special cases as have been noted in a, b, and c, there are

in some dialects irregularities which seem to be due to confusion in spell-

ing consequent upon the asper being weakly sounded or on the verge of

total disappearance, though even some of these may possibly be due to spe-cial causes. Locrian has TrevropKtav beside hopxov, oVia, icrrta, Ka.Tiy6p.tvov,

v&piav (h before v in fnnro), and, vice versa, once Hottovtlov beside 'Ottovtioi,

and hdylv for dylv (cf . cVayov). In Arcadian, no. 17 has l/uarv beside hep.iav,

vcrTepwi, and once hdv for dv, and the very early Mantinean inscription,

no. 16, shows no example of h, though containing not only oi'Se (see a) but

ocrta, iXaov, and tepos for which Aiepds is fully attested in the other Arcadian

inscriptions as no. 16;and among the brief archaic inscriptions there is a

notable lack of agreement in this matter. Heraclean has, besides the cases

mentioned under c, o/jos, opinio, where we expect fiopo<s,and hapv-qo-is, hoi-

(tovti, lorapvr)(Ti<;, o'laovTi. At Epidaurus, no. 83 has always drepos not hdrcpos.

a. Loss of Intervocalic o~

59. Original initial s became the spiritus asper in proethnic

Greek, as in e'So? (Lat. seded, Skt. sad-), eirofiat (Lat. sequor, Skt.

sac-), etc. At the same time intervocalic s was changed in the

same way and then lost, as in ryeveos (Skt. janasas, Lat. generis),

etc. Nevertheless there are many Greek words with intervocalic

a, either retained by analogy as in the aorist, or of secondary origin

as er from t (61).

This Greek intervocalic o- was subjected to a similar process,

namely became h and was later lost, in Laconian, Argolic, Elean,

and Cyprian.• 1. Laconian. Early eTroiehe, vifcdha<;, ivhefiohais, Tlohoihdvi,

KvhiiTTTov, ^Xevhvvia, etc.;later Hafucfidi, 7rpo/3enrdha$, vt/cda$,

'Ovat,Te\r)<i (Ovaai-), TLeu/cXeiSa (Yleiat-), fiatXeos (/3aatXeo<;),

etc. Cf. also 97 a. Examples of a omitted are also in Ar. Lys. and

in glosses. This was a characteristic of Laconian speech from tin-

earliest known period, and is faithfully represented in the spelling

of most of the early inscriptions. But it was fell as a provincial-

ism and ignored in the spelling of some few early inscriptions


which were set up outside of Lacouia (no. 64, QXeidaioi, though

the retention of o- in this non-Laconian name is natural anyway ;

no. 65, yveaioi, ifidaovri), and in the later inscriptions, which

usually show o\ See 275.

2. Argolic. From Mycenae, early <&pahLapi8a<; (no. 75, fifth cen-

tury), late iTToXvcoprje (197 B.C.); from Argos, early iiroipehe, 'Ap/ce-

hiXas, [8afio]hiai, etc., later 8ap,6ioL (Sa/iocnoi), 6-qavpov (dijaavpov),

TeA.et7T7ro9 (YeXeai-), SpdvWos (Spaav-), etc. But forms with fl-

are also frequent at all periods, e.g. 6e<ravpds, Karadeaios (no. 78,

fifth century), Avcriinrov in the same inscription with Te\a7T7ro<?.

This inconsistency in the spelling, which is even greater than in

Laconian, has the same explanation. See 1, and 275.

a. Nearly all the examples are from Argos and vicinity, from which one

might conclude that the change was specifically Argive, not general Argolic.

But there are some traces of it at Epidaurus, and the absence of other ex-

amples may be due to external influence.

3. Elean. In no. 60 (middle fourth century) dheakrwhaie, (pvya-

Sevavri (aor. suhj.), beside Sa/jboaico/xev, Safioaio-ia. In no. 61 (after

Alexander) 7roLi']aacrat (TroirjaaaOai), iroLrjaraL (aor. sub].), beside

avadeaiop etc. In all the earlier inscriptions intervocalic a is

unchanged.

4. Cyprian, (ppoveoi (cfipovecocn), TroexopLevov (irocr-eôp.evov),

also in sentence combination (cf. 97 a), as kcl a(v)ri («a? avri), to,

v%epov (ras u^pcov). But generally er is written.

Rhotacism

60. Rhotacism, or change of a to p, is found in Elean, late

Laconian, and Eretrian, rarely elsewhere.

1. Elean. Final 9 appears uniformly as p in the later inscrip-

tions, nos. 60, 61, e.g. rip, atpLarop, oirwp, iroXiop. Most of the

earlier inscriptions show -? and -p side by side without any appar-

ent system. Rhotacism of intervocalic a- is unknown (cf. 59.3).

a. In the earlier inscriptions p is relatively most frequent in forms of the

article and the indefinite or the relative pronoun, e.g. roip, rip, op, and

61] PHONOLOGY 53

possibly the rhotacism began in such enclitic and proclitic forms. But even

here there is great fluctuation in the spelling.

2. Laconian. Rhotacism of final <? is seen only in very late inscrip-

tions, e.g. viicdap, B,ev^t7T7rop, etc., confirmed by numerous glosses.

3. Eretrian. Rhotacism of intervocalic <r is frequent in inscrip-

tions of Eretria and Oropus, e.g. Eretr. eôvptv, Ovcopiv, iinSyjfiea}-

piv, avveXevdepoipavri, ircupiv, air^ptv, 'AprefAipia, Orop. 8i][Aopt(ov.

But there are many exceptions, and the use of p is gradually given

up under Attic influence. Although Plato, Cratylus 434 c, remarks

that the Eretrians say cr/cXiiporrip for c/cXtô't?;?, there is no inscrip-

tional example of p for final 9 except once oirwp dv, for which

see 97 a.

4. Rhotacism of a before a voiced consonant is seen in Eretr.

M ipjof — Mto-70?, late Cretan (Gortyna) /copfioi=

koct/jloi, Thess.

(Matropolis, Pharsalus) (deopSoros = Seoo-Soros. In most dialects

a- in this position was pronounced as a sonant(z),

and in late times

often indicated by £", as yjrifyt^fia.

Change of t to a

61. t is changed to a very frequently before t, and sometimes

before v. The more precise conditions are uncertain, and the change

is in part independent of dialectic variation, t being retained in

some words in all dialects, e.g. dvri, and in some words becoming a

in all dialects, e.g. most words like /3a'<m (Skt. ga-ti-s), o-rdo-is, etc.

But in a considerable class of words there is a distinct dialectic

distribution of the t- and <r-forms, the retention of r being a nota-

ble characteristic of the West Greek dialects, in which Boeotian

and Thessalian also share.

1. Verb forms with the endings -tl, -vti, as oYoWt, (frepovrt,=

SiScoac, (pe'povai (Arc. cf)epovo~i, Lesb. (frepoicn). Examples are plenti-

ful in all the West Greek dialects and Boeotian (-ri, -vdi), and for

Thessalian are indirectly evidenced by -v0i. See 139.2.

2. The numerals for 20 and the hundreds, (f)Uan = eUocn}

-KciTiot = -Koaioi (Arc. -Kacnot).

54 GREEK DIALECTS[ 6 1

3. Some nouns and adjectives in -t*?, -tlos, -na. Most words of

this class have a in all dialects. But 'AprafxiTios = 'A/areyLucrto? in

numerous West Greek dialects, Boeot. Evrprjn<; = Evrprjai'? (theAeolic form in Homer), Coan, Delph. iviavTios = eviavatos, etc.

4. 7ro/0T4 in Cretan, irorC in all other West Greek dialects, with

Boeotian and Thessalian, = Att.-Ion., Lesb..73730'?, Arc.-Cypr. 7ro'?.

But Homer has irpori, irori, as well as Trpos. See 135.6 a.

5. UoT€t8d(ov, TLoreiSdv, etc. = Yioaei8o)v, the forms with t beingattested for numerous West Greek dialects, with Boeotian and

Thessalian. Lac. HohoiMv is a relic of the Pre-Doric (Achaean)form (cf. Arc. Uoaoi8dv), with the Laconian change of a to h. Uo-aeihdv in some later Doric inscriptions is probably due to the influ-

ence of the usual Uoaet8a)v.

6. tv in literary Doric and an inscription of Epidaurus, Boeot.

tov = Att.-Ion., Lesb., Arc. av. Cret. \rj\nnv-eKTo , Epid. hefiireia,

but Att.-Ion., Arc. ij/juavs, Lesb. ai/jucrvs, with suffix -tv, beside

which we find Arc, Delph., Epid., Meg., Thess., late Cret. rjfiuraos

from *7]p.iTfo<i, with suffix -Tfo-.

P, 8, y

62. In general /3, 8, y remained simple mediae, but in some dia-

lects there are indications of their pronunciation as spirants, which

eventually prevailed even in Attic(cf. Mod.Grk. /3 = r, 8 = " soft

"

ih, 7 = guttural spirant). Such are :

1. The use of /3 for p in later Laconian etc. See 51.

2. The representation of 8 by £ in three of the very earliest

Elean inscriptions, e.g. £e, £e/ca, îicaia, "Qifyviov, âfiiopyia, fet£u<?,

though the others have 8, following what was the usual spelling

elsewhere. Cf. also early Khod. t6£ = To8e (no. 93), and early Arg.

fiaête (for at, see 89.1)=

elSetrj.

3. The occasional omission of 7 or substitution of 1, as in Boeot.

Ico, lav, (Ar., Corinna) = eyw, Arc. iiriOudve (eTnOiyyavrj), Pamph.

/xheid\[av] (/xeydXrjv), and oXlos (oXiyos) in late inscriptions of

various places.

64] PHONOLOGY 55

4. The occasional representation of 7 by fin Cyprian, as £a (7a),

aâ06s (a r

ya06<i).

5. Cret. cnrofSSdv. See 89.3.

63. In general (/>, 0, % remained true aspirated mutes, and in

the earliest type of the alphabet, which had a sign for but none

for<f>

or x, these two were represented by irh and ich, as at Thera,

or, where a sign for h was not in use, simply by it and k, as in the

Gortynian Law-Code (e.g. icpovoi=

%p6vo<;, 7rv\d — cf)v\^). Spell-

ings like 'yeypa7T(f)a > SeSoKÔat are mostly late, an exceptionally

early example being Delph. Xe/cxoi (no. 51 D 13;

dat. sg. of Xe^co).

But the pronunciation as spirants (Engl./," hard

"th, Germ, ch),

which eventually prevailed even in Attic, may have existed at a

much earlier period in some dialects. Such a pronunciation of is

certainly presupposed by Lac. a = (64), and probably by Cret.

00 = a etc (81 a, 85.3). So too ar — a0 in Locrian, Elean, etc.

(85.1) is most plausibly explained as due to the fact that had

become a spirant in other positions, but remained an aspirated mute

after <r and so, in contrast, was denoted by r. A similar explana-

tion probably holds for some other cases where t is used for 0, as

Cret. Tvards etc. (66), and Cret. LTiruo?, i.e. Uv0io<;, the originally

Delphian epithet of Apollo, with its hallowed pronunciation re-

tained (also sometimes spelled ITomo? with 01 to denote the pro-

nunciation of v as ii, Cretan v being u; see 24).

64. Laconian a = 0. The use of a by Aristophanes in the

Lysistrata to indicate the sound of the Laconian (and there is

no good reason to doubt that this belongs to the original text)

shows that it had become a spirant which would strike the Athe-

nian ear as a, even if not yet fully identical with it. The Laconians

themselves retained the spelling in all the earlier inscriptions,

but aveo-rjue (dve07]Ke) and aio> (0eov) occur in a fourth century

inscription, and in very late inscriptions aveariKe, Bcopaea (Vop0ia),

Kaaarjparopcv beside Ka00i]par6ptov, etc.


Interchange of Surds, Sonants, and Aspirates

65. Dissimilation and assimilation of aspirates, or transposition

of the aspiration. The dissimilation seen in ridi]fu from *6l6t]/xl,

Tpe'xco from *8pexw (cf. Opeô/mai), etc., belongs to the proethnic

period. But there are some examples of later, dialectic, assimila-

tion. So Cret. dideixevos — Ttdepevos, dv/ca(i.e. Oi>xa )

=™%?7, West

Ion. (Cumae) OvcpXos — tuc/>\o<?, Arc. <$>ap9evos=

irapOevos (also in

sixth century Attic inscriptions), OvaOev = Tvdrjvai (in part ana-

logical, 6va- as in dvcrrds etc.), Lac, Epid. ded/ios, Locr., EL dedpaov=

T€0fi6<i, tS/jliov, Att. 0ecrp,6<;, 6eap,iov (164.4), Att. (inscr.) eV

davda — usual Att. ivravda. Ion. evdavra is the more original form

(from evda), whence Att. ivravda through transposition of the aspi-

ration and influence of ravra. Cf. also Eub. ivrovda like rovra

(124). El. ivravra is from ivdavra, through influence of ravra (but

. cf. also 66). For transposition cf. also Ion. aâuros = dicav6o<i,

Cret. Kavyos = %a\/<;o?, Thess. TlerdaXos from QerraXos (68.2).

66. There are scattered examples of variation between surd and

aspirate, surd and sonant, etc., especially before a nasal. Locr.

reKva = T€%vrj, Cret. TPards, Terra/co? = dvrjros, redv^Ko^, Heracl.

Sta/cvovTCDv beside oiayvovrcov, Eretr. dirohei'yvvcrOai, Ther. evhecyvv-

ixevos to SeiKM/Ai, Aetol. a^v^/coras beside a<yvrjK.uyi (ayveco = a<yco).

Ion. (Chios) irpi^P-a=

Trpr/jfMa, Epid. <j)dpx/jLa=

(j)pd<y/jLa, irdp-

8et)((jLa=

TrapdSeiyfjia, probably contain the suffix -a/xa. Cf. re^vr]

from *T€iccrvd. (So perhaps I)elph., Locr. e^0o'? from*e'^To'<?, this

from *e/ccr-T09. Cf. early Att. eBoâe etc.)

In Pamphylian vr becomes regularly (v)h (v not written, 69.2),

as 7re'Se = irevre, e^djoSi = e^djoovri. In Cret. avrpoiros (cf. also

Pamph. arpoTTOiai) = dvOpamos, dvrprjiov = dvBpelov, it is uncertain

whether the preceding v or the following p is the more importantfactor. Locr. (ppiv

—irpiv is obscure.

El. Trda/cco = iraa^ is probably due to the influence of other

verbs in -<tkoo (but possibly like ar = ad, cf. 63). For Att.-Iou.

heôpLai with analogical % (to Seôp,at, after /fye'%60 to /3pe^co} etc.)

68] PHONOLOGY 57

other dialects (and Iouic in part) have the original he/copai (cf.

Att. ScopoSo/cos). ouSefc, /Ltj/Set?, are replaced by ovdek, /x^deif, with

from 8 + the spiritus asper of e!?, in later Attic and elsewhere.

a. Very late inscriptions show numerous examples of confusion, not

confined to any special conditions, as dSeA.7ros = aSeXcpos, (f>peaPin-epos =

7rpeor/3vTepos, Lesb. vwdpKoiaav = virdpypvaav, Lac. irathiôv= 7ratSiKov.

Interchange of it and ttt

67. Of the Homeric by-forms of ttoXls and 7ro'\eyuo?, tttoXis is

found also in Cyprian, rarely in Arcadian and Cretan, and in Thes-

salian after a vowel, as ol rroXiapôL, dp^nroXiapêvTo^ (tt from

7tt, 86.2) ; 7rr6Xe/jio<; is found in Cyprian (gloss) and Cretan (rare),

and in many dialects as the second member of proper names.

Interchange of Labials, Dentals, and Gutturals

68. 1. Those sounds of the parent speech which are called labio-

velars and are commonly designated as ql1, gi

l, gVSh, appear in

Greek regularly as (1) labials before the back vowels a, o, co, and

before consonants, (2) dentals before the front vowels t, e, rj, (3)

gutturals before and after v. Thus ttov, iroOev (Lat. quod, cf. Osc.

pod), ottolos, but Tt? (Lat. quis), re (Lat. que), Cret. otcZo?,— Trefx-

7ra?, 7re/>t7rTO<f, but irevTe (Lat. qtiinque),— Xvtcos (Eng. wolf), o/vvi]

(Eug. queen) beside Boeot. fiavd. But before i usually /3, <f), e.g.

fiios (Lat. rlvus), with 8 only in Heracl. ev8e8io3KOTa = epi/3e/3ico-

KOTa. Many exceptions are due to leveling between related forms,

e.g. /3e\o<? after jSdXXco, Cypr. irecaei = reiaei after -rroivd, etc.

Instead of 7rpea/3v<;, with analogical /9, several dialects have forms

with 7, which is regular before v, e.g. Cret. 7rpeijv<i etc., Boeot.

irpta-'yele'; (see 86.3). Examples of the normal relation are Arc.

8eXX(o = /3dXX(o, West Greek 8rjXopLai, 8eiXop,at (75)= /3ovXop,ai,

Delph. etc. 68eX6<; (49.3)= 6/3oX6$ (but if from the rare earlj Att,

ofteXos, /3 is analogical, as in ofieXia/cos. Boeot. dfieXos, Thess.

ofieXXos may belong under 2, below).

58 GKEEK DIALECTS [68

2. But it is a notable characteristic of the Aeolic dialects that

they very frequently show a labial even before a front vowel,

where the dental is regular elsewhere. Thus Lesb., Thess. ire/Aire=

Trevre, Lesb. ireacTvpe<; (Hesych., cf. Horn, ir(avpe^), Boeot. Trer-

rapes = rerTapes, Thess. irelaai, cnnreiadTOV, Boeot. irorairoin-

aaTO) = relaai etc., Lesb. irrjXvi (Sappho), Bdeot. lieLXe-arporiha^

to T>}Xe, Thess. /3eXXop,ai, Boeot. fieiXofiai = West Greek Sr/Xofiai,

SeiXoftai, Lesb. BeX(poi (gloss), Boeot. BeXcpoi = AeXôi, Thess.

BeXfyacov = *AeX(f>aiov, Boeot. fiecpvpa= Cret, 8e<f>vpa, Att. yecpvpa

(<y unexplained), Boeot. @io'(/>etcrTo<? to 'Ep/xo-decrro^, ©ecrr/oas

(deo-o-aadat), Lesb. <j>r)p (gloss), Thess. irefyeipdicovTes=

drip, reOripa-

/cores (though this is a case of original ghu not gUli), Boeot. <&er-

raXos, whence Thess. UerOaXos with transposition of the aspiration

(65)= Att. (derTaXos, Ion. etc. (deaaaXos. Yet some words always

have the dental, e.g. re, rt?, ti/jlci, the reason for this being obscure.

3. In Arcado-Cyprian there is evidence that the sound arising

before a front vowel was not, as elsewhere, identical with the

ordinary dental, but, at least under certain conditions, was a sibi-

lant. Thus Cypr. <m = t« (no. 19), ai = Ti (Hesych.), and Are.

cri9 = ri9, elae = elre (for the character transcribed a, see 4.4) in

an early inscription of Mantinea (no. 16), though all other Arca-

dian inscriptions have the usual ti<s etc. Cf. also the glosses fepe-

dpov beside hepeOpov = fidpadpov, and fe'Wco beside inscriptional

SeXXw — /3aXXco, and see note to no. 65 B 2.

Note. The fact that in Arcadian only the one inscription named shows

anything but the dental spelling- need not indicate that the peculiar pro-

nunciation was locally restricted. It was probably colloquial throughout

the dialect, but not usually followed in the spelling, owing to external

influence. Cf. El. £ = S only in the earliest inscriptions (62.2), and see 275.

4. There are some pronominal forms with k in place of the

usual 7r or t. Thus Ion. kco? = 77- to?, /coVe/3o<?,etc. (but only in

texts of Ionic authors, inscriptions always showing the usual forms),

Lesb. oKai = oir-q, Thess. /et'<? = rk, etc. Possibly such forms arose

in phrases like ov /ceo? etc. with regular k after v (above, 1).

69] PHONOLOGY 59

a. Puzzling is Thess. Sour^ra=

8d(f>vr] (cf. also Hesych. Suv^/xov et'Kav-

cttov £v'-W 8a</)V7ys)• Unless due to contaminationwith another root (e.g. (hat

of Sauo, SeSauyne'vov, cf. Hesych. Savdfx.6v ifjorprja-fjiov),there is an anticipa-

tion of the u element of the consonant, as in Awos.

5. A change of 6 to<$,

that is, doubtless, of spirant th to /, is

seen in (fiewv, fyvovres = 6ewv, dvovres, of an inscription found at

Dodona.

Nasals and Liquids

69. Nasal before consonant. The nasal was always assimilated

to the character of the following consonant, but was less distinctly

sounded than in the intervocalic position. With this are con-

nected the following facts.

1. The letter v is freely used for the guttural and the labial nasal,

as well as for the dental, e.g. 'OA.w7rto<?, avcf)i, Xav^dvco.

2. The nasal is omitted in the spelling, occasionally in all dia-

lects, and regularly in Cyprian and Pamphylian.

3. Complete assimilation to a following mute, though not regu-

lar in any dialect, sometimes occurred in careless pronunciation, as

shown by occasional, and mostly late, spellings, e.g. Ait. i;vfi/3d\-

Xeadcu, Boeot. 'OXvitttlxvÔ-^^ /coivrj inscription),Pelph."A dafi/3o<;

beside usual "Adafj,j3os. From Crete, where in general consonant

assimilation is most extensive (86), there are several examples, as

iroTTirdv = iro^nrdv, dcfx^dvco=

d/xcfrdva), and the assimilated form

was usual in the name of the town Lappa, whose coins show Aair-

iraLcov. In some cases the dissimilative influence of a preceding

nasal was probably a factor, e.g. Delph. dvaacXniTCDS = dpey/cXr/rus,

eirdvaKKOv (papyr.)= eirdva^Kov. Thess. e%%avaicdhev = iâvajKa-

%eiv perhaps belongs here rather titan under 2, i.e. is to be read

eâva(K)Ka(B)8ev.

4. A special case is Boeot. einra<Ti<s (uniformly so spelled)=

en-waais. This is from *e/A-7nrdcn<; (cf. ra 7nrdfxaTa, W<o'-7r7racn-o<?,

rWo'-7T7racrT09), the root being irird- (witb tt-tt from original ku,

as int'7T7ro<?),

which is simplified initially to ird-, as in 7rdfxa etc

(49.5).


n. Assimilation of a nasal to the character of the preceding mute is per-

haps to be seen in Coan 'Apto-raiî/os=

'Apto-rai^/xos, and Cret. SapKvd =

Sapx/Aa, 8pa^pyj. Cf. Mod.Grk. Ilarvos from ndr/xos, Aa^vos from Aa^yads-

70. Transposition of a liquid, or loss by dissimilation.

1. Transposition within the same syllable. Cret. irop-rl—

Trpori,1

'A<f>op8iTa=

'A<ppo8iTi], also tcdpros, arapTos, etc. for which see

49.2 a.

2. Transposition between different syllables. Heracl. Tpdcpos,

Amorg. TpdcpT]=

rdcppos, rd<f>prj, Syrac. Spicpos=

Sicppos (Hesych.).

3. Loss by dissimilation. Cypr. ppera = ptfrpa, Epid. poirrov =

poirrpov, Ovpiorov from *0vpcorpov, (parpta — (pparpia in various

dialects (Delphi, Cos, Chios, etc.), vice versa <fip7]rapxo<; at Naples.

71. Cretan v from A. In Cretan the A was a deep guttural I

closely resembling u (cf. French autre from alter, etc.), and was so

written occasionally, e.g. Gortyn. dhewmal = d8eX(pal (but usually

aSeA7rio? etc.), fevpievas = pe\p,eva<i, icav)(os=

âA/co'?. There are

numerous Cretan glosses in Hesychius with v = A, e. g. avaos —aAcro?.

a. Cretan i from p in pxuTvs = p.dprv<; is without parallel, and must be

due to some kind of dissimilation between the two p's of p,dprvp-.

72. vt, v6, from At, \6. Several examples of vt = At are found

in Peloponnesian Doric and the Sicilian and Italiot colonies, e.g.

Meg., Mess., Heracl., Syrac. <$>Ivt<ov (<$>i\tcov), <£>ivTtas, etc., Arg.

Mlvtcov (MlXtcov), Kevro (/ccAto) in Alcman, (pLvraros ((piXraros)

in Epicharmus, /3eWtcrT09 (/Se'ATtcrTo? )in Theocritus. ivOelv

(e'A-

6elv) occurs in Alcman, Epicharmus, Theocritus, and at Corey ra ;

also in an Arcadian (Lycosura), a late Delphian, and a late Cretan,

inscription.

Double Liquids and Nasals in Lesbian and Thessalian

73. The combinations treated in 74-76, also 77.1, 79, have in

part a common history, since they all become double liquids and

nasals in Lesbian and Thessalian, but in other dialects a single

76] PHONOLOGY 61

liquid or nasal accompanied by lengthening of the preceding vowel

(if e or o, to ec, ov, or ?;, &>, according to the dialect;see 25).

74. p, v, + i, when preceded by any other vowel than a or o.

From *cf>6epi(D, Lesb. cf>6eppco (gram.), Att. etc. (pdeipa), Arc. cpdrjpco.

From *fcpivia), Lesb. tcpLvva) (gram.), Thess. icpevvw (18), Att. etc.

Kpivw. From */creVi<», Lesb. /crewco (gram.), Att. etc. /crewa).

a. But if a or o precedes, epenthesis takes place, the result being the

same in all dialects, e.g. âtpw from *âptw, /xdipa.from *p.6pia, ySatvco from

b. At gives AX in nearly all dialects, e.g. aAAos (Lat. a/ins), o-re'AAw from

*o-Te'Aiw. But Cyprian has cuAos (beside dA(A)a), and Elean once alXorpia

(beside dAAa, crrt'AAa)).

75. Xv. From *ardXvd, Lesb., Thess. cndXXd, Dor. etc. araXd,

Att.-Ion. crr?}Xr]. From */3oXvd, ^fioXvo/xai (^SeXvo/xcu, */3eXvop.ai,

49.:i, 68.2), Lesb. /3o'AAa, Thess. fieXXopLai, Att.-Ion. fiovXrj, fiovXofiai,

Boeot. ficoXa, fieiXofjLat,, Locr., Delph. SeiXofiai, EL, Coan, Heracl.,

Ther. SrjXopiai. From *feXvco, *feXvea), Lesb. direXXa) (gloss), Ion.

etXo), elXeco, Delph. elXecrdco, El. diroptiXeoi, -e'oiav, Heracl. eyfrj-

XtjdicovTi. (In these forms the meaning is debar, prevent. Cret.

fevfxe'ua<i= /reA/xeVa? and /carafeXpievov are perf. pass, participles,

like Horn. e'eA/zeVo? from the same root, but meaning assembled.)

a. Forms like oXXvpu with XX in all dialects represent a later treatment

of Av (with v restored by analogy of 8eiKvi>p.i etc,).

b. fioXojjxu, from a form without v, is Arcado-Cyprian, and occurs also,

beside fiovXopxii, in Ionic (Homer and Eretrian).

76. Intervocalic a + liquid or nasal. From *^<r\ioi (cf. Skt.

sa-hasra-), Lesb., Thess. %eXXioi, Ion. etc. %eiXioi, Lac. ^Xlol (Att.

XiXloi from * ,

%Ca\ioi). From *e<rp,C (Skt. asmi), Lesb. e/ific, Tbess.

t/A/jLi, elsewhere elfii or rj/xi' (25). From *dcrpe (cf.Ski. asmdn), Lesb.

a/zê, Thess. attfte, elsewhere a/xe, Att.-Ion. tj/xea<;. From *aeXdavd

(cre'Aa?), Lesb. aeXdvvd, elsewhere aeXavd, All.- 1 on. a-eX/jvrj.

a. Forcrp cf. Horn, rpypwv from *Tpacrpwv (rpew from *Tp€aa))- Bui I here

is no example of Lesb., Thess. pp; and the development was nol parallel

to that of <rA etc., assuming that Lesb. iposis from *l<rpo- (13.1).


b. Initial crA etc. became hX etc., later simple A etc. The earlier stage

is represented by occasional early spellings with Xh etc., e.g. Aegin. Xha-

fiwv, Corcyr. phofuicn, M/ietJtos-

Compounds and augmented or reduplicated forms of such words only

rarely show the development proper to intervocalic <rA etc., as Att.€iXrj<j>a

from *aicrXd<pa. Usually this was checked by the analogical influence of the

simplex, and the subsequent development was to AX etc., later (under the

continued influence of the simplex and of words with original initial A etc.)

simply A etc., e.g. Horn. e-XXafie, a-AA^KTOs, e-ppeov, e-vveov, 4>iXo-p,pei&r]>;,

later eAu/3e etc. But pp usually remained, e.g. Att. eppv-qv beside eXafie,

Dor. -tppvd, though here there is considerable variation, especially in com-

pounds (Att. 7ra.papvp.aTa and 7rapappvpM.Ta, etc.). Cf pp from fp, 55 a.

VS

77. 1. Original intervocalic va. From *pur]va6<i (cf. Lat. mensis),

Lesb. fx,7]vvo<i (also p.rjvo^), Thess. p.eivv6avaa, Dor. etc. ecpclva, Att.-Ion. ecpyva. Similarly

p.a, as, from *evefiaa, Lesb. evep,p,a (gram.), Att. etc. evei/xa.

a. The dat. pi. of y-stems, as Troipecri, 8aip.ocri, is not formed from -evert,

-overt, but from -acri (cf. cppacri Pindar) with substitution of the vowel of

the other cases. But in Arc. hiepop.vdp.ovcn the v also is introduced from the

other cases, and this secondary vcr is retained (cf. 3).

2. va + consonant lost its v in proethnic Greek without effect

on the preceding vowel, e.g. Kearos from *Kevard<; (cf. Kevre'co), av-

a/cevd^co from *avv-a/cevd<Zco, etc. So also Epid. dards from *dvard<;

= dvaard^, Delph. dêroco perhaps from *dv%eToco = *dvaêroco (but

see no. 53.17, note).

3. Secondary intervocalic va, in which a comes from ti, dental +a, or t before i, had an entirely different history from that of

original va, which was changed before the new va came into

existence. This va is retained in Cretan (i.e. Central Cretan, cf.

273), Argolic (mainly Argive, cf. 251), Thessalian, and Arcadian,

while in other dialects it loses the v with lengthening, in Lesbian

with diphthongization, of the preceding vowel. Thus from *7rdvTia,

78] PHONOLOGY 63

Cret., Arg., Thess., Arc. irdvcra, Att. etc. irdaa, Lesb. iralaa. From

*fiovTia, Cret. etc. */xovaa (not yet quotable), Lesb. fiolcra, else-

where fiovaa or /xcbcra. From nom. sg. fem. pres. part, -vr-ia, Cret.

exovaa, dyovcra, efiiovcra, etc., Thess. Xeiropevaavaa, cnreXevde-

pecrdevaa (Arc, Arg. examples lacking), Lesb. eôicra, dp/ioôiaa,

8d/x€Lcra, etc., elsewhere -ovcra or -oocra, -dcra, -eiaa. From dat. pi.

pres. part, -vr-ai, Cret. €7n/3dX\.ovai, eXovcri, vi/cdaavcn, etc., Arg.

iirayyeWov<ri (Arc. examples lacking ; Thess., Lesb. -vrecrcn), else-

where -ovcra or -wtra etc. From aor. *ecnrev8<Ta, Cret. ecnrevcra,

Att. etc. ecnreicra. From 3 pi. -zm (West Greek (frepovrc etc.), Arc.

/cpivoovcn, irolevai, etc., Lesb. eôiai, ypdcpcoiaL, rideicn, etc. (so also

Chian \d/3a)icnv, irpiqôtcnv, cf. 184), Att. etc. cpepovai. Observe

that 3 pi. -yo-i is exclusively Arcadian, since this is the only dia-

lect which belongs both to the vcr and the en from tl (61) groups.

a. In derivatives in -en? from verbs in -v<a, vcr is kept in all dialects,

e.g. not only Cret. aWavcris = drac/>avo-is, Epid. uAivcris, but Att. Trpocfxivcns,

xxfxtvais, etc., owing to the influence of the verbs.

78. Final vs. Since vs + consonant lost its v in proethnic Greek

(77.2), the .same would be true of final v$ in close combination

with a following word beginning with a consonant. Hence there

arose doublets such as 1) before vowel tops, raws, 2) before con-

sonants rds, rds. Such doublets are found in Cretan, the Gortv-

nian Law-Code still adhering very closely to the original distribution

in the case of the article, e.g. rbvs iXevOepovs, but rbs tcaSeo-ravs.

But elsewhere the use of one or the other set of forms has ceased

to depend at all upon the initial of the following word.

Accusatives in -o?, -a? are the regular forms in Thessalian,

Arcadian (so probably Cyprian -o? not -o?), Theran, are frequent

in Coan (-o? beside-oi"?), and are occasionally found in other Doric

dialects and in literary Doric (e.g. frequent in Theocritus). Other

dialects have -ovs, -avs, or forms coming therefrom by the same

development as that seen in the ease of secondary intervocalic v$

(irdvaa etc.77.3), e.g. Arg. rows, rdvs (for Argolic in general, see

251), Lesbian rofc, rats, in most dialects tovs or tw? (25), ra?.


Only Elean, in spite of irdaa, has here a development similar to

the Lesbian, yielding -at? and later, with the rhotacism (60.1),

-atp, -oip. At the time of the early Elean inscriptions the diph-

thong was not yet fully developed (pronounced -a 4?, -o 4? with

incipient diphthongs) and we find the spelling -a?, -0? beside -at?,

*ot<? (there happen to be no o-stem accusatives in those inscrip-

tions which show -at?).

Similarly the preposition eV? in Cretan (beside more usual e?)

and Argive (cf. 251), whence ei? or e? (note that Lesb. et? has a

genuine diphthong, like toi?, and so differs from the et? of other

dialects).

Cf. also the treatment of final r? from -vr-s, e.g. nom. sg. part.

Cret. vncdaavs, fcaradevs (also vacaOes Latos), Heracl. /caraXv-

IMucwOrjS, Att. etc. Tidek, Lesb. a-Toi%et?, Thess. evepyeres, Arc.

luepoBvres, Ther. atpe0€<;.

79. From *eare\aa, Lesb., Thess. eareWa, Att. etc. eareiXa, Cret.

earrjXa. From *e<£0epcra, Lesb. *e(j)6eppa (cf. reppai—

relpai), Att.

etc. ecjidetpa. From *%e/3cr- (cf. Skt. haras, grip) Lesb. xePP- {X^PPa<i

Theocr.), Att. etc. %et/?-, Epid. xvp- (Dut see 25 &)

80. But in another set of words Xa and per did not have this

development, but remained unchanged in most dialects, while in

several this per was assimilated to pp. Cf. Horn. aXero?, /ceXaai,

etcepaev, wpae, dpaijv, Odpaos, Ion., Lesb., Cret., Epid., Coan epa-qv,

Lac. apcrr}<i, Cypr. [e]icepaev, and Odpcrcx; or depaos in most dialects

(partly in proper names only).

The assimilation to pp is Attic as dppr^v, Odppos, etc. (so in the

earliest inscriptions ; pa in early Attic writers is Ionic), West Ionic

as appevacoiv (Cumae), clyappis (Naples), %appnrlhi$, etc., Arca-

dian as 4>6epai (for (frdeppat corresponding to cf>6epaai, like cf>dep-

aavres in Lyeophron, not to (f)0e2pai, which would be <j)8rjpat

in Arcadian), appevrepov (but also Qepaias, and Travdyopais for

which see below, a), Elean, as fdppevop, Odppos, dappev (in later

ipaevairepos, pa is due to kolvyj influence), Theran as [d](p)peva,

81] PHONOLOGY 65

®a(p)pr]<i, %ha(p)pvfMi<pho<;, etc. (all archaic ;in later dparjv, tydpacov,

pa is due to Koivrj influence). Proper names with pp = pa occur

also in Phocian (Delph. BappUwv, %dppavhpos, Amphiss. Bdppvs),and, beside more usual pa, iu Boeotian (e.g. ®dpo^, but Bepaav-

Spos etc. usual) and Megarian (e.g. Xeppias, but Odpaos etc. usual).Cf. also /cdppoov from */cdpaaa)v (Cret. /cdprwp, 81), in Alcman,

Epicharmus, and Sophron.

a. Even in dialects which regularly have pp, pa may be retained byanalogy, e.g. Att. drjpai etc. after other datives in -m, KdOapais etc. after

other nouns in -cris- So Arc. iravdyopais. But even in these words there is

sometimes assimilation, as Att. oeppis, West Ion. ayuppi;.b. The divergent development of Xa, pa, as given in 79 and 80, probably

depended originally on the accent, the retention of Act, pa (later pp), beingnormal when they immediately followed the accent. In aorists there wouldbe leveling in both directions, and the development is usually that given in

79, but sometimes that of 80 (Horn. KtXaai, wpat, Arc. cpOepat).

(X(T, TT

81. Att. tt = Ion. aa comes from ki, %i, and (apparently, see 82)

from Ti, or 6i, and is cluefly seen in presents like (pvXaTTO), cpv-

Xdaaco (ki), KopvTTco, Kopvaaco (di), in feminines like yXwTTa,

y\o)aaa (%i), peXiTTa, pceXcaaa (Tt), and in comparatives like JJttcov,

Tjaaoov (ki), icpeiTTwv, Kpiaaiav (ti). Tf gives the same result, e.g.

TeTTapes, Teaaepes (54 e, 114.1). Inscriptions show that Attic had

tt from the earliest times, the aa of the early writers being due

to Ionic influence. Most of the dialects agree with Ionic, but the

Attic tt is found also in Boeotian (cpvXaTTco, OdXaTTa, ireTTapes),

Cretan (laTTa = Arg. eaaaa, /cdpTcov from */cdpTTa>v), and Euboean,at least in Styra, Eretria, Oropus (eXaTTcov, irprjTTOi, Klttii]?).

a. aa in late Cretan, as irpdaaw, OdXaaaa, rjptaaos (from *rjpirpo<;. 61.(1),

is due to KOLvrj influence (in Koivy) inscriptions aa is more common than the

strictly Attic tt); after these also oucros for earlier ottos (82). Some of t lie

late inscriptions have 68 in words of this class, as OdXaOOa. laOda, also for

those belonging under 82, as 680o.klv, for original o-cr, as pirSQi, and for

or, as WOdvrts. For aO it is earlier (85. :5).


b. Although the Thessalian inscriptions usually have o-cr, there is some

evidence that the dialect had tt originally, or at least in certain localities.

Aside from OdXarra, irirra, which are quoted as Thessalian, cf. the proper

names Kdrn;</>os, âurrtos, etc., and especially YlerdaXos from <J>erTaAds (65).

(T, a<T, TT

82. Ti and Ot give Att. a not tt, and Ion. <r (early aa often in

poetry, but never in inscriptions) in ocros, oiroao^ (Tt), fieo-os

(*/jl€0io<;, cf. Skt. madhyas). A dental + a gives precisely the same

result, e.g. e/co'/xtcra, ehUaaa, etc. In all such cases most dialects

have crcr or <r (for era- cf. Lesb., Thess., Delph., EL, Heracl., Argol.,

East Cret. oo-cros, Heracl. fiecro-os, i8acradfxe6a, Argol. SiKaaaeco,

iSi'/caaaav), but Boeotian and Cretan have tt, e.g. Boeot. /jl€tto<;,

ottottos, i-^ra(f)iTTaTO, a7ro\oyLTTa(TTr), Cret. /LteTTO?, OTTO?, OTTOTTOS,

hciTTaOdai. In some very early Cretan inscriptions we find £, as

o£b?, dv&dâdcu.

Note. This is to be recognized as the nox-mal development of ti and Ol.

The different result seen in the classes of words mentioned in 81 is due to

the influence of the forms containing gutturals. After a consonant tj. gives

a in all dialects; e.g. iravo-a, 7racra, from *7ravrta.

Original <T(r

83. Original acr, which becomes cr in Attic (eVeXeo-a, yeveari), is

retained, as in Homer etc., in several dialects (cf. oWo? etc., 82),

e.g. Lesb. ea-aovTai, Thess. eaaeaOecv, Heracl. eaarjTai, Ther. ecr-

aetTaL, Lesb. avvTekeaaavTa, bfioaaavTes, Boeot. aovvtcaXeaaavTe 1?

(143), dat. pi. Lesb., Thess., Boeot., Delph., El. -ecro-t, Heracl. -aaac

(107.3). Eor late Cret. peTeddi etc., see 81 a.

£,88

84. Attic-Ionic £, which was pronounced zd and comes from zd

(ofas, Germ. Ast, 'Adrjvaê from -a(^)?-Se) or, more often, from yi

(fiei£m>, fxe^cov) or o\ (7re£b'<?),is also f in the majority of other dia-

lects. Lesb. cr8, found in our literary texts and in a few late inscrip-

tions, is only another spelling of the same sound, adopted perhaps

because £ was used with the value of z in £a = hid, etc. (19.1).

85] PHONOLOGY 67

But assimilation to 88, initial 8, is Boeotian, Thessalian, Elean,

Cretan, Laconian, and Megarian (?).Boeot. ypappar&Ba), \jra(pi88(o )

8o/cipd88a>, iapei,d88co, rpe7re88a, 8d)oo(£&>&>), Aeu<?, Thess. e££ava-

tcd(8)8ev (no. 33;the only example, so possibly 88 only in Thessa-

liotis, but there is no evidence against its being general Thessalian).

El. 8i/cd(8)8co, xpai(8)8a>, Cret. 8L/cd88co, yjra(pi88(o, epyd88opai, (ppov-

tl88(o, 8d>co, Scoo'?, 8vy6v, A.rjva (Zrjva), Lac. ryvpvd88opai etc. in Ar.

Lys., pucKixôpevos, 67n(8)86[pevo<;] > Aeu? in inscriptions. Aeu?

occurs also on a vase from Rhodes, and is perhaps genuine Rho-

dian. Cf. the occasional assimilation of <r8 in external combination

in Pdiodian, 97.4. Meg. 88 is doubtful (Ar. Ach. pd88a, ^prj88(o, but

only f in inscriptions).

In Cretan and Elean the spelling tt is also found, as Cret. (f>pov-

tittco, ecnrpeppiTTai {eK7rpefxvi^(o),r

YTy)va, Tr/va (Zrjva), YA.voo-titto)

(voarL^co), cmdpio<; (a^/xio?).

a. There is some interchange between presents in -cnno or -ttw and those

in -£to or -88(o, owing to the identity of their future and aorist forms. Thus

Att. <x<£aTTo>= Ion. cr<£a£a>, Boeot. <T<f>a88a>, Thess.

ifxtjxivLcrcru)= Att.

ifjicfta-

vi£a), and, vice versa, Cret. Trpd88w = Att. 7rpa.TTw, oweo-craSSw = Att. -(tolttw.

o-e

85. 1. ar = cr0. The use of ar for <rd (see 63) is mainly charac-

teristic of Northwest Greek. It is the regular spelling in Locrian,

as heXearai, hapearai, and early Elean, as ^peearai, Xvaaaro, and

occurs with some frequency in Phocian, as Delph. irpoara, htXa^d-

crro, later ryiveaTco etc., Stir, decrrcov, diroTroXirevaaa-rai. It OCCUTS

also in Boeotian, in late inscriptions of Orchomenus (cnroXoyiTTa-

arrj etc.), where it is perhaps due to Aetolian influence, and twice

in Thessalian (TreirelaTeiv, eXeaTeiv, Larissa). But there are sonic

early examples in other dialects, as Cret. pio-rds (Vaxos), Lac. ('nro-

crTpvdearai, ^pijarai, and in late times it is found in many parts

of Greece, even at Athens.

2. aa = aO. This is found in late Elean, as a7ro86a-a-ai (no. 60),

Tronjaaaai (no. (51).


3. 66 = cr6. This is usual at Gortyna and some of the other

cities of central Crete, as \vaa66cu, Sare66ac, Tpd<pe(6)6ai, etc.

(also, rarely, t6, e.g. 8eKer6ai). But a6 is found in most of the very

earliest inscriptions, and in the latest (here Koivrj influence).

Assimilation, Dissimilation, and Transposition of Consonants

86. Assimilation in consonant groups. Many of the changes

belonging under this head have been given already, e.g. under 55,

69, 74-77, 79, 80, 84, 85. See also under external combination, 96-

100. No notice is taken of assimilation which is common to all

dialects and presumably proethnic, as SX to XX, etc.

This class of phenomena is one in which the difference between

colloquial and careful speech is most noticeable, as may readily be

observed in English. While some assimilations are so uniformly

effected that the unassimilated form is completely displaced and

forgotten, others remain colloquial only, the unassimilated form

being still preferred in careful speech and writing. This accounts

for much of the lack of uniformity in the evidence as regards some

of the changes mentioned in this and the other sections. In some

cases the spelling varies greatly even in the dialects where the

change is best attested. Sometimes the assimilation is uniform in

certain dialects, but evidently existed colloquially in others also

and only sporadically made its appearance in the spelling.

1. kt to tt in Cretan, vvtti = vvkti, Autto? = Av/ctos. For

Locr. c'(t) t&s, see 100. Cf. also SiaXeXerrai in an inscription of

Cumae.

2. 7tt to tt in Cretan and Thessalian. Cret. eypaTTai = yeypa-

tttcu, 7reWo<? = 7re'/Li7rT09, Thess. AeTTivaio<; (Ae7TTiWio<?), ol tto-

Xt'a/3%oi, apxiTToXiapxevTos (7TTo'Xt<?,67), also clt Ta<; etc. in external

combination (99.2). Cf. also Thess. 'At66v€ito<; = 'A<}>66vt)to<;.

3. ay to 77 (7) in Cretan, irpelyv? probably from Trpeio-yvs

(Boeot. Trpiayeies, 68.1), TrpeiyevTcis, irpetycov, irpeiyicrTos, late 7rp;-

yi<TTo<i (Trpr/yLo-Tevo) also Coan). A parallel change of <r/c to kk is

seen in Laconian glosses, as icahUicop= /caSiWo?.

88] PHONOLOGY 69

a. Note that the forms cited, as also Thess. Trpacrfieui, are formed from

jrpticr- (cf. also Cret. -rrpuv beside rrptv), not irpca- as in Att.-Ion., Lesb.

Trpeafivs. Late Cret. irptyytvTds is a hybrid form.

4. (xt to tt in Cretan, Laconian, and Boeotian. Cret. fierr e?

beside fjueara, Lac. fierrov, dress, = ^pearov (Etym. Magn.), Boeot.

cttco = ca-ra) (Ar., Plato), erre = ecne. But in the great majority of

cases ar remains in the spelling of inscriptions.

5. pv to vv in Cretan. avvioiTO = dpve'oiro, ovvida = opvida, 'EAeu-

Oevvcuos = 'RXevOepvaloi.

6. fiv to fip, in Cretan. i<nrpefJLfiiTT(o=

eKirpefivi^w.

7. yi> to v. ytyvo/xai appears as yivofiai in most dialects except

Attic (here also, but late), or as yivvpuai (Thess., Boeot.). yiv(t>-

(tk(o = yiyvcoa/co) occurs in Lesbian and in Ionic prose writers (Att.

yeivcbcr/cQ) very late), and in some late. Doric inscriptions. This is

not really assimilation, but loss of 7 by dissimilation from the ini-

tial 7, supported, in the case of <yivo/xai,, by the yev of other tenses.

87. Transposition in consonant groups. As tikto) from *tltko),

so probably Sd/cTvXos from *8drKvXo<;, to which points Boeot.

Sa/ctcvXtos (kk from tk as in Thess. ttok kL from ttot k(, whereas

kk from kt would be contrary to all analogy, cf. 86.1). But most

examples are of colloquial and transitory character, more or less

frequently repeated slips of the tongue, or sometimes, without

doubt, only graphic. Thus from Attic inscriptions a^vvap-ôvTOiv =

yjjvv- (%vv-), €ua^dfxevo<;=

eu^crayu-evo?, a^v^rj = "^v^rj, eypaafav=

eypa\jrev (often on vases), fiea-dfivr]= fieaoSfxi) (8/x first to v\i

by assimilation).

88. Assimilation, dissimilation, and transposition, between non-

contiguous consonants. Except for the regular dissimilation of

aspirates in proethnic Greek (65), these phenomena are of the same

occasional character as the preceding (87). They arc most fre-

quently observable in the case of aspirates, or of liquids, for which

see 65, 70. A nasal may interchange with a mute of its own class,

by assimilation or dissimilation with another nasal, e.g. Cret. vvva-

fiai=

hvvafJLca (cf. Mod.Grk. MevreXr/ beside ttevreXr}, name of


the monastery on Mt. Pentelicus), or, vice versa, Att. TepfiivOos

beside repiJuvOos, Att. /cvfiepvaoo from */cv/jLepvda) beside Cypr. kv-

ixepevat, and ^dpvafxai = fidpvafiat, which occurs in certain inscrip-

tions in epic style from Athens, Corcyra, etc. (nos. 88, 90). See

also 69.3, end, and 86.7. Among examples of transposition may be

mentioned Ion. d/judpea)=

dptdfieco, Delph., Epid. /3o'\t//,o? = fioXi-

/3o? (Att. usually /jloXv/38o<;), also, with assimilation, Ehod. /36\i-

ySo? (7repi/3o\t/3(t)crai).

a. A few dialectic examples of haplology, or syllabic loss by dissimila-

tion, may be added here. Epid. /ie/xt8i/i./xvov from rjfu([xe)8ifxvov, as Att.r//xe-

Sl/xvov from ^(/At) /ue'8t/i,vov. Cret. vedras, body of young men, gen. yedras from

veora(To)s, ace. vedra from vedrara.

Doubling of Consonants

89. A single consonant is sometimes written double, this indi-

cating a syllabic division by which it was heard at the end of one

syllable and the beginning of the next.

1. aar, g<jk etc. Such spellings as dpiaaro^, 6aari<i, <ypd\}rao-~

adai, 'Ao-o-/c\?;7rto?, /coaafAos, are frequent, and not confined to

any particular dialect. For examples in external combination, see

101.2. Similarly o-£ (= z-zd) and ff (=ks-s), e.g. Arg. Si/cdo-fa,

Delph. BovXiaôj, Locr. â</>{£|£<?, Boeot. Aef|t7T7ra, Thess. e'££a-

vaicd(8)8ev.

2. Before consonantal i in Thessalian, as 7rdXXio<; etc. See 19.3.

3. Between vowels. This is confined to continuous sounds,

especially liquids and nasals, mostly after a loug vowel or diph-

thong. Thess. fiva/jL/jieiov, Aafifxarpeto^, Lesb. wpoaypij/xLievco, Ehod.

eljxixeiv, Dodon. dfA/xeivov, Boeot. ddXXarrav, Thess. dfieXXov, Delph.

QeXirovGGLOs, El. dvra7ro8i8oiacra, Cret. cnrop88dv (spirant 8). Cf.

also 101.1. Delph., Cret. afxcfuXXeya) is from d/xcpta-Xeyco, though

Meg. dêXXeyov shows that it was felt as d/jL^t-XXeyco.

4. Epid. p,e8i/jLp,vov, hefxiBififivov, lapo/x/xvdfxove'; (no. 83). Cret.

dXXorrpios, Arg. irir\Tpivov (cf. Osc. alttram etc., frattre etc. in

Latininscriptions).

90] PHONOLOGY 71

5. In hypocoristic proper names, where it originates in the voca-

tive and is due to the emphatic utterance in calling. Examples,

though found elsewhere, are by far most frequent in Boeotian, e.g.

'AyadBoo, B lottos, Mevvei, etc.

CHANGES IN EXTERNAL COMBINATION 1

90. The phenomena of external combination, or sentence pho-

netics, such as elision, crasis, consonant assimilation, etc., are found

in all dialects. But in Greek, as in most other languages, there is

a tendency to limit more and more the scope of such changes, and

to prefer, in formal speech and its written form, the uncombined

forms. The inscriptions, Attic as well as those of other dialects,

differ greatly in this respect according to their time and character.

The following general observations may be made.

1. The changes occur mainly between words standing in close

logical relation. Thus oftenest in prepositional phrases, or between

the article, adjective, or particle and the noun with which it agrees ;

frequently between particles like itai, he, pev, etc. and the pre-

ceding or following word ;less often between the subject or object

and the following verb, and very rarely in looser combinations.

2. While the less radical changes, such as the elision of a short

vowel or the simpler forms of consonant assimilation, are least

restricted in scope and survive the longest, the more violent forms

"of crasis and of consonant assimilation are the most infrequent and

the soonest given up. Thus, in the matter of consonant assimila-

tion, the partial assimilation of a nasal to a following mute, espe-

cially a labial, as in Tap ttoXlv, is very common in all dialects down

to a late period and sometimes observed even in loose combinations

(cf. 96.1), but examples like to\ \6yov, tovv vo/aovs, etc. are compara-

tively infrequent and practically restricted to early inscriptions.

1 Some matters which strictly belong under this head have been discussed

elsewhere, as the rhotacism of final s, treatment of final vs, etc.


3. Although the dialects differ in the extent to which they

exhibit these phenomena and in some details (e.g. Cretan shows

the most extensive and radical series of consonant assimilations),

the differences depend more upon the time and character of the

inscription, the degree to which the language has been formalized.

4. There is no consistency in the spelling, even as regards the

milder changes, combined and uncombined forms often standing

side by side in the same inscription.

Elision

91. Elision is common to all dialects, but, as in Attic, subject

to great inconsistency as regards the written form, which even in

metrical inscriptions is very often not in accord with the demands

of the meter. In general elision is most frequent in the conjunc-

tions and particles such as 8e(6'Se, ov8e, etc.), re, ica, dWd, etc., the

prepositions, and, among case-forms, in stereotyped phrases like

7ro'X,V d<ya0d etc. The elision of a dipththong, e.g. Locr. Se(-

\eT avôpelv, is comparatively rare. For elision in place of usual

crasis, see 94.

Aphaeresis

92. Examples of aphaeresis, which is only a form of crasis, are

rare. Ion. rj '?, firj'Xdaaove 1; (Chios, no. 4), Locr. e '&e\cf>i6v, e

Weirdfiov, fie Woarafiev, El. fie 'vrroi, /ie 'irLiroeovrov, fie 'indelav,

Lesb. a[rd\X]a Vt.

Shortening of a Final Long Vowel

93. The shortening of a final long vowel before an initial vowel,

so well known in poetry, is occasionally seen in inscriptions, e.g.

Cret. fie e/o/t (fir] £XV)> ^ evSitcov, etc., Meg. eVetSe 'I/ceVio?. So

Cypr. I ef (r) e'|)with 1 from e

(9.:?).

Crasis

94. Crasis, mostly of ica( or forms of the article with the fol-

lowing word, is found in the early inscriptions of all dialects,

94] PHONOLOGY 73

though the uncombined forms are more frequent. As between the"phonetic principle," where the result of crasis is in accordance

with the regular laws of contraction, and the "etymological prin-

ciple," with lengthening of the second vowel as in Att. avrjp =6 avijp, the former is almost, if not wholly, predominant outside

of Attic.

1. o, o (ov), &), + a (cf. 44.1). Ion. wvr)p, Twywvos (tov dywvo<;),

with the regular contraction to to, where Attic has avi)p, rdyuvo*;.

Similarly Lesb.(lit.) wv-qp, Arc. tcaroppevrepov (Kara to appevre-

poy),Delph. rcoireXXaiov (tov 'AireXXaiov), TcoiroXXoyvL (twl 'AttoX-

Xcovt), Boeot. tottoXXuvl (toi 'AirdXXcovi), Corinth. T07re(X)XovL

(ro)i'

AireXXcovi) , rcoyadov (to dyaOov), Meg. opêSapie (to 'Apye-

Sap,e), and so regularly in literary Doric. Elision, rather than crasis

according to the "etymological principle," is probably to be assumed

in the few examples like Corinth, rapiarepovl

(to dpco-Tepdv),

Arg. Tapyeloi (toI 'Apyeloi), HayeXaiSa Tapyeio (6 'AyeXaiSa tov

'Apyeiov), Cypr. Ta(pL)(pt8eî6i (ra 'A/i<£tSe£ta>).

2. o, 5 (ov), + e (cf. 44.3). Att.-Ion. Tovvopa (to 6vop,a), Lesb.

coviavTO<i (6 eviaVTOs), Locr. oirdyov (6 eTrdywv).

3. a + o (cf. 41.2). Att., Dor. ^co (ical o), Ion., Cret. kco (/cat 6),

Lesb.(lit.)

/ccoTTi (real ottl), El. KoiroTapoi (ical oiroTapoi). Cf.

Aegin. ôXe'cpas (ical 6 iXecpas) with double crasis, like %cJ/c (ical 6

tic)in Theocritus.

4. a + o(cf. 41.4). Meg. aXvvmds (a '0\w7ua?).

5. a -f- e (cf. 41.3). Locr. hdirifOLicia (a eTripoucia).

6. a + e (cf. 41.1). Att.-Ion. tcajd) (ical eyco), kcltti (ical eiri), tclv

(to, ev), etc., West Greek Krjv, kyjk, icrjiri, (ical ev, ical i/e, ical eiri),

etc. So also in Thessalian (no. 33) icev and Te? (to, e?).Lesbian lias

tcep,e (ical ipbe) in an early inscription, though the texts of the Aeolic

poets have mostly kcl- (icapo? etc.); and Arcadian has iceiri.

i We continue, as a matter of convention, tti transcribe in the form <>f crasis

where the combination belongs to those which commonly suffer crasis, even in

cases where we believe the pheno mm is elision. For if is impossible to draw

the line between crasis and elision with certainty. See also under 7,s

, 9.


7. With words beginning with a diphthong. Inscriptions some-

times show the regular crasis with ev-, as Delph. KijvKXeca (teal

KvicXeta), Ehud. ouSafxo (6 EvSd/xov), but otherwise the diphthong

unchanged, that is, what is probably elision rather than crasis, e.g.

Thess. koI l

(ical ol), Ion. Toitcoirehov (to oltcoirehov), KoivoTrihrjS (ical

Olvo7ri8i]^), Delph. Kovre (ical ovre). Similarly kov, icovre, etc. in

Attic and Ionic literature (also x°'i— Kai °'l

>an^ Ke^~ = Kat e^-

)>

and in Theocritus. Forms like couto? (6 clvtos) in Herodotus and

Theocritus, wiroXos (6 aliroXos) in Theocritus, KcovSev (ical ovhev)

in Epicharmus, are rarely attested in inscriptions (once Ion. wurv-

/jlvtjttjs= 6 alo-vfAvrjTr]<;). But the proper transcription of forms in

the pre-Ionic alphabet is sometimes uncertain, e.g. Thess. icevfep-

<yerav (ical evepyerav) or /ceufepyerav, Boeot. reurptrKpavro (ral

EvTpi]Ti(f>dvTa>) or TeurperLcfravTo, Aegin. hoiKOS (6 oi/cos) or hoacos.

8. With words beginning with i or v. Cret. icvlees (ical vlees),

El. KVTrahvKioi (ical vira-), Delph. tcihiwrai (ical IStcorac).

In such cases there is of course no evidence as to whether the

v or i was lengthened, as usually in Attic-Ionic, but probably we

have here simply elision.

9. In Elean in the forms of the article the final vowel or diph-

thong disappears, sometimes even the vowel with final consonant.

Thus riapov (to lapov), rlapo (tS lapw), riapol (rot lapol), rkindpoi

(rol eiridpoi), and even ravTO (tw? avro)), rop lapofidop ToXwiriat

(reap lapopidwp rtbp 'OXwiriat). This is clearly not crasis proper,

but an extension of the principle of elision. 1 Cf. dvlwt (rwi vloa)

in an Attic inscription. Once El. rol 'vravr iypa/xevot with

aphaeresis.

Apocope

95. Apocope of prepositions is almost unknown in Attic-Ionic

inscriptions, but is usual in other dialects for at least some of the

prepositions. All of them have dv (or 6v, vv) and irdp (even Ionic

has dv in literature and a few cases of irdp in inscriptions), kot

1 See footnote, p. 73.

96] PHONOLOGY 75

and 7to't are found in nearly all the West Greek dialects (but not

in Cretan, and rarely in Argolic), and in Boeotian and Thessalian.

But these are mostly confined to the position before dentals, espe-

cially forms of the article. Before other consonants they occur,

with assimilation, in Thessalian and sometimes in Boeotian and

Laconian;kclt also in Lesbian and Arcado-Cyprian (in Arcadian

K(x before all consonants in early inscriptions, later only before the

article, otherwise kcltv formed after airv). irep occurs in Delphian

(cf. also irepohos=

7repio8o<;), Elean (Trap), and Thessalian;also in

Lesbian (Alcaeus), and in a few proper names in Locrian (Ueppo-

daptav), Cretan, and Laconian. air, eV, vir are Thessalian only,

except for two examples of eV in Boeotian before it. An apocopated

form of irehd is seen in Arc ire rots i.e. 7re(8) rots.

Apocope is most extensive in Thessalian, which has av, irdp, kclt,

ttot, Trip, anr, eV, vtt. The Thessalian genitive singular in -ol is also

best explained as arising from -oio by apocope, beginning with the

article, which was, of course, proclitic like the prepositions (cf. 45.1).

Apocopated forms are more common in early inscriptions than

later, when there is a tendency, partly due to koivij influence, to

employ the full forms.

a. Forms like kcltov, ttotov. instead of kclt tov, ttot tov, occur not only in

early inscriptions where double consonants are not written, hut also in the

later inscriptions of some dialects. For the most part the matter is one of

spelling only, but in some cases such forms represent the actual pronuncia-

tion, due in part to actual simplification of the double consonants, in part

to syllabic dissimilation or haplology, as in later Attic KUTaSe from kgi(to.)

TaSe. So in Arcadian the spelling is almost uniformly ku (early kcltovw,

Kuxpivl, etc., later KUTawep, KaKULtivav) . In doubtful cases it is better to

expand the forms to Ka(r) tov etc. in our texts, if only for the convenience

of the student.

Consonant Assimilation •

96. Assimilation of final v.

1. To the class of a following labial or guttural. Cases like t?)/x

ttoXlv, rb<y Ki]pvKd, vufi fie'v, aw, frequent in Attic inscriptions, and

likewise in the other dialects. So also between object and veil) as

76 GKEEK DIALECTS. [96

Delph. toklojx (pepeTco, Arc. iroaoSop, iroevrw, and in looser combina-

tions as Att. icrrlfi irepl, Arc. Iv eTriK,piai<y Kardirep, Arg. iroioley

Kara.

2. To <t. Att. 69 Sapt, Ion. tw? crv/jL7rdvT(DV, Delph. a<? Se'Xeu-

kos (a? = dv), ecT(tf(?) avXeovres, Epid. tos ctclkov. Cf. Ion. Tracrav-

Sirji beside rravcrvBirji, and Lesb. 7raacrv8idcravTO<i.

Before o- -f consonant. Att. e'er crrijXrji but oftener e uTrjkî, also

re are\ev. So Rhod., Cret. e cndXat, El. t« ardXav. These do not

arise by assimilation but by regular loss of v. See 77.2, 78.

3. To X. Att. e'X Xifivais, ro\ \6jov, Ion. e'X Aapvcrcrwi, Delph.

tcoX Aa(3vahdv, Lac. e'X, AaKehaipiovL, Epid. toA. \i0ov, rto\ \(0cov.

Cf. avWejco, dWvco = amXu&), etc.

4. To/>.

Att. ip 'Po&au, rop 'F68iov. Cf. crvppiTrra) etc.

a. In Cyprian, where v before a consonant is always omitted in the inte-

rior of a word, it is also frequently omitted in sentence combination as

Ta(v) tttoXlv-

97. Assimilation of final ?.

1. To v. Delph. rovv vo/xovs. Cf. neXoTroW^cro 1? (IIe'Xo7ro?

vr/aos).

2. To fi and p. Cypr. peTro(p) /xeja = feVo? p>eya, rd(p) pa-

vda(a)a<; = ra? pavdaaa^. In the same way arose icd = /ca<? (/cat')

in Cypr. /ca fiev, Arc. /m poaclas.

3. To X. Att. toX \ldos, Cret. to£X \elovcn, rtX Xet (t£9 X?)t),

Lac. e'X AaKeSaifxova (e'X=

e'?), to£(X) Aa/ceScupLoviots.

4. To 8. So regularly in Cretan, e.g. raS Saiaios, rd8 oV, e'8 St-

Kaarepiov, irarpoh Sovtos. Barely elsewhere, but cf. Ehod. Zeu(8)

Se' (no. 93), fia.Tp6(8) oV, ra(S) Sevrepas. Assimilation in the oppo-

site direction is seen in Arg. /3co\d<; aevrepa^ (no. 81).

5. To 0. Cretan only, as rdd 0vyare'pa<;. Cf. Cret, 60 = a6

medially (85.3).

a. Before a word beginning with a vowel final 5 may be treated as intervo-

calic, e.g. Lac. Aio/h.k£tu AioXcvOepio= Ato? Ikitov Atos iXtvOepiov (cf. 59.1),

Cypr. Ka a(y)ri, to. vîpov (59.4), Eretr. oirwp av (60.3).

loo] PHONOLOGY 77

98. Assimilation of final p to 8. So regularly in Cretan, e.g. ave8

8ol, irareS 8u€i and 7rare(8) 8oei, v7re(8) 8e. Cf. Cnicl. 7ra(8) Adp,a-

rpa (irdp Act/narpa).

99. Assimilation of a final mute.

1. Final r. The apocopated forms of Kara and irori, so far as

they occur otherwise than before t(cf. 95), are generally assimi-

lated (sometimes with further simplification; cf. 95 a), e.g. Thess.

Kair irdvTOS, ttok ki (ttot ki = Trpbs tl), Boeot. 7rb8 Adcpvr), ttok

KaTOTTTas, LesU kcl/c /ce(f)d\as (Alcaeus), /cap. p,ev (Sappho), etc. So

in compounds, e.g. El. Ka{8)8a\eono, Ka(6)0vrd<i, Lesb. /ca/3/3a\\e

(Alcaeus), /caWvovros, Arc. Ka/ceipLevav, Kaicpive, Lac. K-a/3dra (Ka-

ra/3drov), /cafiaLvcov (Alcman), etc. But t0 is often unassimilated.

2. Final ir. Thess. air, eV = diro, etrC are assimilated in ar t<x?,

eV rol. Cf. 86.2.

3. Final k. See 100.

100. e|. In most dialects, as in Attic, e'f becomes e/c before a

consonant, this appearing often as e'% before an aspirate, and ey

before sonant mutes and X, p., v, p, until late times when e/c is

usual before all consonants. The general rule is, then, e'£ before

vowels, and i/c (e%, ey) before consonants. But the antevocalic form

e'f occasionally appears before consonants in various dialects (so

regularly in Cyprian, as e| roi etc.).

In Locrian it is fully assimilated to all consonants, whence, with

the simplification of double consonants in the spelling, it appears

simply as e, e.g. e rds, i 8dp,o, etc., i.e. i(r) t<x?, i(8) 8dp,6, e'(p) pot-

vdvov, e{6) OdXao-aas, i(X) XiyueVo?, e(v) NavirdicTO.

In Thessalian, Boeotian, Arcadian, and Cretan the regular form

before consonants is es, e.g. Thess. i<t rdv, ea86p>ev, Boeot. e'<? tcov,

iaXiaLva)(cf. also ecr/c^Se/car?/ from e|), Arc. e'<? rol, icr8eX\ovTe<;,

icnrepaaai, Cret. es top, icr/cXr/aia, Thess., Boeot., Cret. eayovos =

e/cyovos. All these dialects have ef before vowels except Boeotian,

where e'^9 appears in an early inscription, but usually eV«?, as eas

icj>ei/3(ov, eo-o-eipbev. This is probably a transfer of the anteconso-

nantal form in an intermediate stage of its development (e£, e<r<?, e'<?).

78 GKEEK DIALECTS [loo

a. There are some traces of «s in other dialects which generally have Ik or

e£, e.g. Cypr. e's -ko& epwes- nodev r//<eis (Hesych.), Arg. e(s) SiKeAi'ias, and

according to some es 7rdAios = Ik 7rdAios (but see note to no. 75), Sicil. IctkAti-

tos (Syracuse, Rhegium), Delph. ccryovos (? no. 51, C 45).

Consonant Doubling

101. 1. Before vowels. Cret. raw e/xivav, avvv-ec, Boeot., Corinth.

avv-edrfKe, Att. %vvv-6vti, also rjvv €Xcop'™ vv &v, m a KOl-vr) inscrip-

tion. This is a compromise between phonetic and etymological

syllabification, and the examples, though rare, are mostly earlier

than those for the similar doubling in internal combination(89.3).

2. With oWrt? etc. (89.1), compare Att. et<x? r-qv, Epid. eV<? to,

etc., or Epid. to acrice Ao?, Coan tov aaTecpdvov.

v movable

102. The v movable in the dative plural in -ai(v) and in the

verb forms in -ai(v) and -e(v) is a marked characteristic of Attic-

Ionic, where it appears from the earliest inscriptions on with in-

creasing frequency and before both vowels and consonants. (In Attic

its use becomes gradually more and more uniform before vowels,

and it is also somewhat more common before a pause in the sense

than elsewhere.) Only in the dative plural does it appear in other

dialects, and even here only in Thessalian (^pefxaaLv, no. 33) and

Heraclean (evTaaaiv etc.). In verb forms it is wholly unknown in

the older inscriptions of other dialects, and where found is a sure

sign of Koivrj influence.

Note. In the dat. pi. -<tlv the v is due to the analogy of pronominaldatives like Att.

fjp.'iv,Dor.

d/xi'v,Lesb.

afxfx.iv and afxfxi, in which v is in-

herited (beside a form without y). After the dat. pi. -cti(v) arose the 3 pi.

-o-i(v), e.g. 3 pi. <f>epovai(v) after dat. pi. part. cf>epovo-i(v). then also 3 sg. Si-

8cuo-(.(i/), Ti9r](n(v), etc. Another source is 3 sg. yev (originally 3 pi. with

etymological v, 163.3) to 1 sg. â, after the analogy of which arose -e(v) to

all forms with 1 sg. -a, as olSev, edrjxev,from which it extended later to

forms with 1 sg. in -ov, as eAeyev, «Aa/?ev, etc. which are not found in the

earliest inscriptions.

103] PHONOLOGY 79

ACCENT

103. Of the dialects outside of Attic-Ionic, Lesbian is the onlyone of whose accentual peculiarities we have any adequate knowl-

edge. This was characterized by the recessive accent, e.g. irorapios,

cr6(j)o<i, /3acri\ev<;, AeO/co?.

The Doric accent is said by the grammarians to be processive in

certain classes of forms, e.g. eXdftov, aTaaai, afye? = Att, eXafiov,

a-rfjcrai, atyes. But the statements are too meager to admit of gen-eralization as to the system as a whole, nor is it known whether

all Doric dialects had these peculiarities. Hence the practice now

frequently adopted, and followed in this book, of giving Doric forms

with the ordinary Attic accent. In general our accentuation of

dialect forms can be little more than a matter of convenience.

a. A question of detail, touching which there is considerable difference

of practice among editors of dialect texts, is whether, in the case of inflec-

tional forms which differ in their quantitative relations from the corre-

sponding Attic forms, to adopt the actual accent of the Attic forms or to

change the accent to accord with the Attic system, e.g. infin. Kplvtv like

KpLvuv, or Kplvev, ace. pi. cf>epop.evo<;like

cfaepo/jLtvovs,or cf>epop.tvo$, Cret. Kap-

rovavs, (JTaTrjpavi like Kpen-rovas, crraTr/pas, or KapTovavi, crrarr/jouvs. The

question of the true accentuation is a complicated one, differing in each

class of forms, and impossible of any certain answer. But practical conven-

ience favors the use of the Attic accent in some cases, as in the accusative

plural to distinguish it from the nominative, and we adopt this alternative

in all the cases mentioned.

The pronominal adverbs in -a, -at, and -w we accent as perispomeDa,

following here what the grammarians laid down as the Doric accent, since

this affords a convenient working rule, and, for -w, serves to distinguish

e.g. tcwtw from gen. tovtw. But it is far from certain thai the accent was

uniform, and that we should write e.g. dAAei, dAAai, Ttavrai, as we do, and

not, with some, dAAa like Att. OlKCt, and aAAxu, irdvTai like Alt. dXXr],

iravrr]. And as between 67rei and ona, etc., about which the grammarianswere in doubt, we definitely prefer o7rei, ottcu, ottvi, 077-77,

07t</> (cf.Att. o-rrov

beside irov, in spite of avrov etc.). We accent ev&oi. eôt, r/xot-,

'

1 ' '• '"'"'

o'Uoi, though iv8ol etc. (cf. ivravOol) may also lie defended.

INFLECTION

NOUNS AND ADJECTIVES

Feminine a-Stems

104. 1. NOM. SG. -a, Att.-Iou. -rj.

2. Gen. Sg. -a<?, Att.-Ion. -779.— Arc. -dv after the masculine, as

oliclav, iâfilav, but only at Tegea, and here -a? beside -dv in early

inscriptions, and always ras.

3. Dat. Sg. -di, Att.-Ion. -r/i, whence also -a, -r/, -et. See 38, 39.

— Boeot. -at (-ae, -?;, 26), and this is to be assumed in the other

dialects which have -01 (106.2).

4. Acc. Sg. -dv, Att.-Ion. --qv.

5. Nom. Pl. -ai (Boeot. -ae, -rj, 26).

6. Gen. Pl. -dwv, -eu>v, -wv, -dv. See 41.4.

7. Dat. Pl. In early Attic, -dai(v), -r/ai(v), sometimes -diai(v),

-r/i(ri(v), after 420 B.C. -ais.— In Ionic, -r/iat(v) regularly, -at? being

rare and probably Attic.— In Lesbian, -aiai (but always rais),

and this occurs, rarely, elsewhere.— Most dialects have -ai$ from

the earliest times.

8. Acc. Pl. -civs, with the same development as has -ow from

o-stems, namely (see also 78) :

-aw;, -ovs

-a?, -o?

Cret., Arc, (Cypr.?),

Thess., Ther., Coan

-av<;, -ovs, Cret., Arg.

-a?, -of? or -&)? -ais, -01s

Most dialects Lesbian

80

-a?, -aw, -aip

-o?, *-oi<;, -otp

Elean

106] INFLECTION 81

Masculine d-Stems

105. 1. Nom. Sg. -a<? (with secondary 9, after the analogy of -09),

Att.-Ion. -?;?.

a. Forms without ? also occur, several in Boeotian (ttvOlovlku, KuAAta,

etc.), and a few from other parts of Northwest Greece. Cf. also El. tc-

\eo-ra, though this is possibly a form in -ra like H0111. i-n-n-oTa.

2. Gen. Sg. -do (with 0, in place of 9, after that of o-stenis),

whence Arc.-Cypr. -dv (22), elsewhere -a, Ion. -eco, -co. See 41.4.

Att. -ov is not from -do, but the o-stem form taken over as a whole.

a. -afro, in TAacrta/ro, Hao-iaSti/ro, of two metrical inscriptions from

Corcyra (no. 87) and Gela, is a reminiscence of the epic -do (the spoken

form was already -d, which appears in other equally early inscriptions, as

'ApnaStt no. 88, A/rena no. 85) with the introduction of a non-etymological

f, either representing a glide sound before the following o (cf. apvrdv,

no. 88. See 32), or due to a false extension from forms with etymological

f, as Ad/rds= Horn. Adds.

b. Forms in -ds, with the old ending unchanged and belonging w it li the

nominatives in -d (above, 1 «), occur in scattered examples in Megarian

(no. 02) and from various parts of Northwest Greece.

c. Att.-Ion. proper names in-77s,

from the fourth century on, frequently

form the genitive after the analogy of cr-stems, e.g. Att. KuAAidSous (after

Arjfxoo-dwovs etc.), Ion. AedScos, 'ApiaretSevs- This type spreads to other

dialects, e.g. Rhod. MucovtSeus-

o-Stems

106. 1. Gen. Sg. -010 (from *-oa-io, cf. Skt. -asya) as in Homer,

whence, with apocope, Thess. (Pelasgiotis) -01, as toi, ^povoi, etc.

Elsewhere, with loss of 1 and contraction, -ov or -co (25).- -In

Cyprian -ov beside -6" (at Idalium /xia6ov, dpyvpov, (frCkoicvirpov,

etc., and so usually -ov in nouns, whether vowel or consonant fol-

lows;hut also ctpyvpo, dXfd, before a consonant, and always to).

a. -oto is often employed in metrical inscriptions, in imitation of the

epic, e.g. nos. 87, 88. But in Thessalian it also occurs in a feu pros.' in-

scriptions, and the grammarians often refer to the Thessalian genitive in

-oto. This, together with the fact that apocope is more extensive in Thes-

salian than in any other dialect (see 95), makes the derivation of the usual


Thess. -ot from -oto far more probable than other explanations which sepa-

rate it entirely from this and so from the forms of all the other dialects.—For the added y in Cyprian no explanation that has been offered is adequate.

2. Dat. Sg. -col in most dialects, whence also -co (38 ;Thess. ov,

23). oi in Arcadian, Elean, Boeotian (-oe, -v, -ei, 30), and in later

inscriptions from various parts of Northern Greece (Delphi, Aetolia,

Acarnania, Epirus, Cierium in Thessaly, Euboea).

a. In Euboea -ot replaces earlier -o>t and may be derived from it, like

-ei from-771 (see 39). But in general -ot is rather the original locative (cf.

otKot) in use as the dative. In some dialects the history of the dative is

obscure, owing to the lack of early material or the ambiguity of -01 in

the pre-Ionic alphabets.

3. Nom. Pl. -01 (Boeot. -oe, -v, 30).

4. Dat. Pl. -ouri(v), as in Homer, in early Attic, Ionic, where

it lasts somewhat longer than in Attic (but some early examples

of -ot?, especially in West Ionic), and Lesbian (but here always

rot?).— Elsewhere only -ot? (Boeot. -f?, -ei?, Elean -otp).

5. Ace. Pl. -ovi, with the same development as -avs. See 78,

104.8.

6. Gen. Dat. Dual, -ouv as in Homer, whence -otv in most

dialects in which the form occurs at all.— Elean -olois, -oioip,

after the analogy of the dative plural, as Svolols, avrolotp.

Consonant Stems in General

107. 1. Acc. Sg. -av in place of the usual -a, with v added after

the analogy of vowel stems, occurs in Cypr. Ijarepav, a(v)Bpijd(v)-

rav, Thess. Kiovav, El. ayaX/jbarofpcopav (but possibly -<$>u>pav from

nom. -cpoopds), and among late inscriptions of various dialects.

2. Nom. Pl. -ev for usual -e? occurs in late Cretan, having

originated in pronominal forms. See 119.2 a.

3. Dat. Pl. -eo-o-i, as in Horn. iroSearo-i, probably an extension of

the form of cr-stems, is characteristic of the Aeolic dialects, Les-

bian, Thessalian (Pelasgiotis), and Boeotian, and is also found in

early Delphian, East Locrian, Elean {fyvydheaai no. 60;elsewhere

-oi<s),and in inscriptions of various Corinthian colonies (Corcyra,

108] INFLECTION 83

Epidamnus, Syracuse).— Heraclean has -aacrt in pres. part, evracr-

aiv (perhaps originally *ao-ai = Skt. satsu, then evraaat by fusion

with ivr- of eWe? etc.), irpaaaovraaai, etc. oa, as ttcivtols etc.,

after the analogy of o-sterns, is characteristic of Locrian, Elean,

and the Northwest Greek koivt), whence it finds its way into

various dialects in later times.

4. Ace. Pl. -e? in place of -a?, i.e. the nom. for the ace, per-

haps first used in the numeral Teropes owing to the influence of

the indeclinable Trevre etc., is seen in Delph. he/cardropes (no. 49,

early fifth century), Teropes, SeA<£t'Se? (in an inscription of early

fourth century ;but otherwise in Delphian only Teropas etc.), and

regularly in Elean ([reropje?, sixth century, irXelovep, ^dpnep,

no. 61, etc.) and Achaean (eXdaaoves, Sa/xocrtocûAa/ce?, etc.), also

in the very late inscriptions of various dialects, even Attic.

-avs, after the analogy of a-stems, in Cretan, e.g. Owyarepavs,

<TT<nepavs, etc.

cr-Stems

108. 1. All dialects except Attic have the uncontracted forms.

Gen. sg. in most dialects -eo?, whence -to<? in Boeotian, Cretan, etc.

(9), -evs in later Ionic, Ehodian, etc. (42.r>).— Ace. sg. masc. and

ace. pl. neut. -ea, whence -ta (9), occasionally 77 (42.1).

a. Proper names in-K\erj<;, -kAt/s. Cypr. -/<Aef es, whence -KA07S in Attic

(beside -kA?}s), Boeotian (-/cAees, -kAics) till about 400 n.c. and regularly

in Euboean (gen. -kAcw, 2), but in the other dialects regularly -kAj}?. Gen.

sg. Cypr. -KAe'/reos, Boeot. -/cAeios (= Iloni. -kAôs, cf. 16), Att. -kXcov;, but

in most dialects -KAeos-

For names in -*cAeds instead of -kAc^s, sec 166.1.

2. Proper names often have forms which are modeled after the

analogy of the masc. a-stems, and this not only in Attic-Ionic

(e.g. Att. Ico/cpaTTjv, Lco/cpaTOV, Eretr. gen. VjUfcpdra), Tip,OK\ea>),

where the agreement in the nom. -?;? was especially favorable to

this, but also in the other dialects. Tims ace. sg.in -t\v (->/'': -'??

=

-av: -a?), e.g. Boeot. Aap,oreXeiv etc., Arc. ^cXokXPji', ami even in

appellatives in Lesb. Sa/xoreXijV etc., Cypr. areXcv. - Dat. Sg. in


-771, Lesb. KaWUXtji.— Gen. sg. in -77 (like -a) in Lesb. Seoyevrj

etc.; also, perhaps, -77? (like -a?, 105.2 b)

in Thess. 'linroKpdreL'i

(or nom. for gen. by mistake?), Qepe/cpdres (no. 33

;or ^>epeKpd-

T€(o)s ?).— Voc. sg. in -77 (like -a) in Arc. 'ATe\?7 etc., Delph.

UoXv/CpClTT].

The numerous Boeotian hypocoristic names in -et as MeWet,

<&i\\€i, <dd\\ei, E,evvei, are also best understood as vocatives of

this type used as nominatives. They correspond to names in -779,

-77T0?, in other dialects, but in Boeotian follow the analogy of

easterns (gen. sg. -to?, ace. sg. -eiv).

i-Stems

109. 1. In all dialects except Attic-Ionic, and, for the most

part, in Ionic too, the regular type of declension is that with t

throughout, namely -t?, -to?, -I, -iv, -te?, -ia>v, -cat, -t? (Cret. -if?) or

-las (rare).

2. The type in -t?, -e&>? (from -770?, as in Homer), -et, pi. -et?, etc.

is almost exclusively Attic. In Ionic 7ro'\eco? occurs in early in-

scriptions of Chios (no. 4) and Thasos, and hwdfiet in Teos (no. 3).

But otherwise in Ionic, and always in other dialects, forms of this

type are late and to be attributed to Attic influence. In general,

the Attic datives, -et and -eat, are the first to be adopted, next the

nom.-ace. pi. -et?, and lastly the gen. sg. -eco?. Thus in the later

inscriptions of many dialects it is common to find gen. sg. -10^, but

dat. sg. -et.

A gen. sg. 7ro'Xeo? is found in the kolvyj, and in later inscriptions

of various dialects.

3. Lesbian has a nom. pi. -t? (7ro'Xt?, no. 21), perhaps the ac-

cusative used as nominative.

4. Cyprian has such forms as gen. sg. Tt/Ltoâpt/ro?, dat. sg.

TrrdXifi. The f is certainly not original here, and is perhaps due

to the analogy of v- and 77Jj-steins (gen. -vp0?, -epos).

5. A transfer to the type -t?, -180s, as frequently in Attic, is

characteristic of Euboean proper names in -t?, as Arj/jLo^dptSo^.

ill] INFLECTION 85

v-Stems

110. Nearly all the inscriptional forms occurring are the usual

ones of the type -u?, -vo<s. Boeot. [/r]acmo? (ifrom e, 9) agrees

with the aareos of non-Attic literature. For vlvs see 112.1'.

Nouns in -eus

111. The stem is r\v, rjf throughout, nom. sg. -eu? (from -rjvs, cf.

37.1), gen. sg. -7/f09, etc.

1. The original forms in -77/ro?, -77/rt, etc. are preserved, with or

without the f, in Cyprian (/3aeriXe/ro?, 'ESaXiefi, 'ESaXte/re?), Les-

bian (/3acrtX??o<? etc.), Boeotian (Urdiefi, ypa^jiarelos, etc.), Thes-

salian (/3ao-i\eio<; etc.), and Elean (/SacrtXae*?), as also in Homer.

2. Attic only are fiaaiXe'm, fiaatXea, with quantitative metathe-

sis. But from the beginning of kolvt) influence fiao-iXem is one of

the Attic forms most widely adopted by other dialects.

3. Most dialects, namely Ionic and the West Greek dialects ex-

cept Elean, have fiaaiXeo*;, fiaaiXel, etc., with shortening of the 77.

Generally these are the forms of even the earliest inscriptions

(Cret. foi/ceos etc.), but we find Coanleprji, IloXi^t, etc. (no. 101,

which has also 'AX/cfitSe? etc.;later always lepel etc.), and once

Bhod. 'lSafAevrjos (cf. Tiovrwprjiho^). Beside -eo? sometimes -ev<; (cf.

42.5), as Meg. taped1

;, but, owing to the confusion with the nominative,

this spelling is far less common than in the genitive of o--stems.

Acc. Sg. -da in Ionic, Locrian, Cretan. But in Delphian and

most of the Doric dialects -77 (see 42.1, 43) is the regular form, e.g.

Delph. lepy), fiao-iXij, Lac. ftaa-iXrj, Mess, leprj, Meg. leprj, Mycen.

Hepae (no. 76, fifth century), Arg. fiaaLXr), Bhod. fiaaiXr), ypap.-

fxarrj, Coan fiaaiXf}, etc. In these dialects -ea is of later occur-

rence, and due to koivt) influence.

Nom. Pl. -e'e? in Cretan (e.g. Spo/xe'es) and elsewhere, but usu-

ally contracted to -eU. Also-r}? (in part at least directly from-i)e<;)

in early Attic, Coan (reraprr)<;), Laconian (Meyapes etc., no. (i-1),

and Arcadian (MavTivrjs). At Cyrene occurs nom. and acc. pl.

tapes.

86 GREEK DIALECTS [ill

Ace. Pl. -ea? in Ionic and Doric (Cret. Bpo/xeavs, cf. 107.4),

when not replaced by -ei? of the kolvi).

4. Arcadian has nom. sg. in -77?, as ieprjs, jpacf)^, cpove<; (Cyprian

also once t/e/ae?, but usually -ev<?),ace. sg. hiepev (cf. 108.2), nom. pl.

Mavrivri<;. Some proper names in-???= -ei>? are also found elsewhere.

5. In Miletus and colonies occurs nom. sg. lepecos, gen. sg. lepeco,

likewise at Ephesus gen. sg. <&\eco belonging to Xei;?.

Some Irregular Nouns

112. 1. Zeu?. Zeu? or Aeu? (84). At(/r)cfe, Ai(F)t (also Atet, of

uncertain origin, in an inscription of Corcyra and one of Dodona;

cf. Att. Atetrpe'c/)?;?, Cypr. At/ret'tfe/xt?), Ai(p)a, in most dialects. But

also in various dialects (attested for East Ion., Coan, Ther., Cret.,

EL), as in Homer, Zr)v6<;, Zrjvi, Zr\va (Cret. Arjva, Trjva, etc., 37.1).

Late forms with a are hyper-Doric.

2. wo'?, wu?. Aside from the o-stem forms, the inscriptional

occurrences are as follows, mostly from a stem vlv-:

Nom. Sg. wv? Cret., Lac, Att. (Att. also vvs, £?).

Gen. Sg. wVo? Cret., Att.;Thess. Awo? (no. 33).

Dat. Sg. w'et Argol., Phoc, Att.

Ace. Sg. vIvv Arc, Cret., Locr., etc

Nom. Pl. wVe? Cret. (as in Horn.) ;Att. wet?.

Dat. Pl. vidai Cret. (as in Horn.), after analogy of warpden etc.

Ace. Pl. vlvvs Arg., Cret.;Att. wet?.

3. p,rjv. Stem *p,T]va- (cf. Lat. mensis), whence (77.1) Lesb.

Iaijvvos, Thess. neivvos, Att. etc. /jlijvos. The nom. */x?;y? became

*/zeV? (vowel-shortening before v + cons., but later than the assim-

ilation of medial va), whence regularly (78) Ion., Corcyr., Meg.

fiefc, Heracl. /xrjs. In Attic, /xek was replaced by /xy]v formed after

the analogy of original v-sterns in -ijv, -rjvos. Elean fievs is perhapsdue to the analogy of Zeu?, Zr/vos (above, 1).

4. Xa?, Horn. Xaas. Originally a neuter cr-stem to \aas, becom-

ing 6 Xaas, 6 Xa?, after the analogy of o Xt"#o? etc. Hence in geni-

tive beside Xeio? also Att. Xaov (Soph.), Cret. \ao.

114] INFLECTION 87

5. Cvet.fr/fjia nom.-acc. sg.= elfxa, but gen. sg. ra? /rrûa? from

a stem in -ficu So also Cret. *ap<\>ihvjxa, ornament(cf. hidhrnxa),

but gen. sg. afiTri&yj/xas.

6. %ou?, which in Attic is declined as a consonant stem (gen.

sg. x ^)' is properly a contracted o-stem (from x°f°~) îe 7rXoO?,

and remains so in Ionic, e.g. ace. sg. %o0f, gen. pi. ^w.7.

%ef'/3, ^?7/o.See 27 b, 79.

Comparison of Adjectives

113. 1. Beside pei^cov and Kpeirrcov, both with anomalous et, we

find the normal ixe^cov (from *fjL€ji(ov) in Ionic and Arcadian, and

/cpecrcrcov (from *icpeTLu>v) in Ionic. For Dor. /cdppcov, Cret. «ap-

T<wz> (both from ^Kapruav) see 49.2 with a, 80, 81.

2. Beside irXecov, pi. irXeoves, er-stem forms, like Horn. 7r\ee?,

7r\ea?, occur in Lesbian (7rA.ea? no. 21) and Cretan (e.g. Gortyn.

7r\<e?, ttXlclvs, irXia, beside ttXiovos, irXiova, irXiov. irXlaaiv, I >iv-

ros, is in origin a y-stem form, cf. 77.1 a). Cf. also Arc. irXos (from

*7rXeo?, cf. 42.5 d) adv. = irXeov.

Heracl. ttoXl<tt6s = 7r\eZerTo? is formed directly from iroXvs.

3. EL, Lac. d{a)atara (also in Aesch.) = ayxicrra, is formed

from the compar. aaaov (this regularly from *ayxiov).

NUMERALS

Cardinals and Ordinals

114. 1-10. 1. Nom. sg. masc. Att. etc. eh, Heracl.?;? (cf. Lac.

ouSes), Cret. eV? (evB 8- = ew S-, Law-Code IX. 50;see 97.1), from

*eW Cf. 78.— Fein. \iia, but, of different origin, Lesb., Thess. la,

as in Homer. Also masc. to? (cf. Horn. dat. sg. neut. la>)in Cretan,

but with pronominal force = e'/cetw?. [Boeot. la now in Corinna.]

Att. etc. 7T/JWTO?, West Greek and Boeot. Trparos. The sourceof

Trparos is uncertain (not *7rpoaT09, cf. 44.1).

2. &vo (Boeot. Siovo, 24) in all dialects. Lac. once Sve with the

ending of consonant stems.— Svelv = hvolv in late Att. and Koivq.

88 GREEK DIALECTS [lH

— Plural forms in various dialects, e.g. Chian, Cret., Heracl. 8vwv,

Cret. 8vol<;, Thess. hvas, and 8vai(y) in late Attic and koivij.

3. Att. etc. rpels, Cret. Tpe'e?, Ther. rpr)?, from *T/3ete?. See 25,

45.5.— Ace. rpt<i, Cret. rpuvs (for rpivs with t introduced anew

from rpioiv etc.). Under the influence of the indeclinable numerals,

the nominative or the accusative is used for both cases in some

dialects, namely nom. rpels in Attic and elsewhere, and ace. rpls in

Boeotian, Heraclean, Delphian, Troezenian, and perhaps in Lesbian.

rpiTos, Lesb. repros (18).

4. Att. TeTTapes, Ion., Arc. reaaepes (also Teaaapes in Ionic and

KOivrj), Boeot. 7T€TTape<i, Lesb. ireaavpes (Horn. irLcrvpes), WestGreek re'ropes. From *ql'etuer- (cf. Lat. quattuor, Skt. catvdras),

the differences being due to inherited variations in the second

syllable (tuer, tuor, tur, tur), and to the divergent development of

qW (68) and tu (54 e, 81).

rerapro<;, Horn. Terparo<;, Boeot. 7rerparo^. See 49.2 a.

5. irevre, Lesb. Thess. irepure (68.2).

7reyu,7TTo'?, Cret. Trevros (86.2).

6. e£, Cret., Delph., Heracl. fit-. See 52 &. Tor Boeot. ia-fcr)-

Sefcdrj], see 100.

7. €7TTa.— e/38ofios, but Delph. he/38ep,o<i (cf. Delph., Heracl.

e/38efX7]Koura, Epid. e/SSe/xaZo?).

8. o/cTw, Boeot., Lesb. okto (like. Suo), Heracl., Ther. /jo/ctw (58 c),

Elean 677-T0 (with 7r from kind).

9. eiWa, Delph. e'w] (42.1). But *evpa in Att. evaros, iva/cocnoi,

Ion. et'mTO?, elvaKoaioi, Cret. rjvaros, etc. See 54. Heracl. hevvea,

Delph., Ther. he'varos, see 58 c. Lesb. evoro<;, see 6, 116 «.

10. Setca, Arc. 5e/co (8va)8e/co).- -

8e/ca.To<z, Arc, Lesb. 8eKoro$.

See 6, 116 «.

115. 11-19. evheica, rarely 8eica eh (e.g. Heracl. 8eica hev).—

Att. and Horn. 8a)8etca, but in most dialects 8vd>8e/ca, rarely SvoSe/ca

(e.g. Boeot. SvoSe/caTos), Delph., Heracl. 8efca 8vo (also late Attic).—

rpels teal 8e/ca, also indecl. Tpeur/catie/ca (Attic after 300 B.C.) and

rpi(TKai8eKa (Boeotian etc.; cf. 114.3); also 8eica rpels, especially

117] INFLECTION 89

when the substantive precedes (so Attic even in fifth century).—

Similar variations for 14-19.

ivSe/caTOS, SatSe/caro?, SvcoSe'/caros, SvoSefcaros (see above).—

13th—19th, Att. rpiros ical oV/caTO?, etc., but rpeicncaiSeKaTOS or

Tpto-fcaL&eKaTOs, etc., in East Ionic, Boeotian, and Lesbian (-oY/coto?).

116. 20—90. elicocn (from *e-piKoai) in Attic, Ionic, Lesbian,

Arcadian (no occurrence in Cyprian), but fliccm, ckcltl(l,

cf. Ther.

hiKciSi, no. 107; for h see 58 c)in West Greek with Boeotian and

Thessalian, with t not ei, and t retained (61). The ec of Heracl.

pei/cart beside fi/cari is due to the influence of Att. ec/coai.—Att. etc. Tpia/covTa, Ion. rpi7JKOvra.

— rerrapaKOVTa, reaaepciKOvra,

recrcrapaKovra, TreTTapdtcovra (see 114.4), Delph., Corcyr., Heracl.

TerpwKovra (so doubtless in all West Greek dialects previous to

Attic influence).—

TrevTijtcovra, e^rj/covra (pe^Kovra), etc., with i]

in all dialects (but Ion. 6y8d)/covra, 44.2).—

Delph., Heracl. Ae/3Se-

pLj]KOvra, Heracl. ho*y8or>fcovTa, hevevijtcovTa. See 114.7-9.— Gen.

Teacr[ep]afc6vT(ov, irevTi^KovToiv, etc, in Chios, where the use of such

inflected genitives (also Seiccov) is one of the Aeolic features of the

dialect (cf. irepTrwv, heicwv in Alcaeus, also rpirjicovToov in Hesiod).

Att., Ion. el/coo-ros etc., Boeot. piicacnos (-tcao-ros doubtless in all

West Greek dialects also;but Thess. Zkocttos), Lesb. eUoMnos, rpid-

«otcrro9, e%rjicoi(TTO<;).

a. The earliest form of the ordinals is that in -Kaoros (from -Lin I -in-,

cf. Skt. trihcat-tama- etc.). Under the influence of the cardinals in -kovto.

this became -kocttos in Attic etc.; in Lesbian, under the same influence,

*-kovo-tos, whence -kowttos (cf. 77.:'., 78). To the same analogy is due

the o of eiKoo-t, and of the hundreds in -koctioi (e.g. rpiaKoaioi after T/udKovra),

instead of the more original a in p'kuti (Ski. vihcati-, hat, vlginti), -kutloi,

-kuo-ioi (cf. Ikoltov, Skt. catam, Lat. centum). It is possible thai a still further

extension of this analogical o is to be assumed in explanation of Are.

heKOTOv, Arc, Lesb. Se/coTos, Arc. Se*o, Lesb. tWros.

117. 1. 100. Att. etc. Uarov, Arc. hvcorov. See 6, 116 a.

2. 200-900. Att.-Ton., Lesb. -Koanoi, West Greek, Boeot. (ami

doubtless Thess.) -kcitioi, Arc -Ktiaiot (witli East Crock a, but

West Greek a). See 61.2, 116 a.


The a of rpuiKocnoL (Ion. rptrjKoatot) is extended to Stdtcocriot

(Ion. 8ii]fc6aioi), and the a of rerpaKoatot, kiTTaKoaiot, evaicocnoi to

irevTatcocnoi, eâfcocrtot, d/cra/cocrioi (but Lesb. otcrcofcocrtot).

3. 1000. Alt. %i\ioi from *îa\tot, but Ion. êtXtot, Lac. ^?)\tot,

Lesb., Thess. %eWtot, from *%€o-\tot. See 76.

PRONOUNSPersonal Pronouns x

118. Singular. 1. The stems, except in the nominative, begin

with : 1. ifi- or/-<.-.

— 2. original tu, whence East Greek a-, West

Greek t- (Teo?, rtv, re). But enclitic rot is from a form without u

(cf. Skt. te), and occurs also in Ionic (Horn., Hdt., etc.). Horn, reoto

and retv are from the possessive stem teuo- (120.2).— 3. original

su, whence p- in some dialects(pe'o<;, pot, piv), otherwise \

2. Nom. iyco, iycov (Boeot. Ico, Icov, 62.3).—

Att.-Ion., Lesb., Arc.

av, Dor. tv, Boeot. tov. See 61.0.

3. Gen. a. -eto (Horn, eptelo etc. like roto), whence -eo, later

Ion. -ev, Att. -ou. —-1>. -eo? in West Greek, as lit. Dor. ip.eo<;, reo?,

Locr. peos.— c. -dev, as lit. Dor. iptedev, Epid. e'Oev.

4. Dat. a. -ot, as iptot, fxoi, aoi, aot (lit. Dor. rot, rot, lit. Ion.

rot), ot, ol (Arg., Cret., Delph., Cypr., Lesb. pot).— b. -tv in West

Greek (where also -01, but mostly in the enclitic forms, as ptoi,

never ip,ot, pot, ol, and rot, though also rot), as Cret., Calymn.,

Rhod., Delph., and lit. Dor. eptiv, lit. Dor. tiv, Cret. piv.

5. Acc. 1. ifie, ixe.— 2. Att.-Ion., Lesb. ae, lit. Dor. re (Cret.

rpe, written rpe, in Hesych.); also lit. Dor. and Epid. tv (nom.

used as acc).— 3. e

(/re');also lit. Dor. and Epid. viv.

119. Plural. 1. The forms of the first and second persons con-

tain, apart from the endings, aa/x- (cf. Skt. asmdn etc.) and vcrp,- (cf.

Skt. yusmdn etc.), whence Lesb., Thess. a/utp.-, Lesb. vptpt-, elsewhere

1 As the personal pronouns, especially in the singular, are of comparativelyrare occurrence in inscriptions, some forms are added which are quotable onlyfrom literary sources,— but only a few out of the great variety, for which see

Kuhner-Blass I, pp. 580 ff.

121] INFLECTION 91

a/A- (Att.-Ion. 77/x-) or a/A-, v/a-. See 76, and, for the spiritus asper

or leuis in the first person, 57, 58 b.

2. Nom. -e? in all dialects except Attic-Ionic, where it was

replaced by -a?. Lesb. a/ipes, u/x/xe?, Dor. etc. d/ies, vfie<s.

a. In late Cretan d/u,€s was frequently replaced by a/iiv under the influ-

ence of 1 pi. verbal forms in which Dor. -/xe? was often replaced by the koivt/

-/iev.That is, d/xev for dyu.es after tjiipo/xev for êpoês. From djuev, -ev was

extended to other pronouns and to participles, as vp.iv, tlvIv, olkov<t ivtcv ,etc.

3. Gen. -eicov (Horn. r//Aei(ov), whence -ecov, -uov (9), -wv. Lesb.

a/A/iecov, Thess. a/A/jbeovv, El. ci/a4u>v, Dor. a/ie'cov, a/iicov (Cret.),

later dfiwv.

4. Dat. -t(y).Lesb. a/A/Aiv, a/A/At, etc., Dor. a/itV, w/xty, Att.-Ion.

rjfALv, v/aIv. So Dor. afyiv, crcpi, but Att.-Ion. <r<pio-i,Arc. crêi?, the

latter not satisfactorily explained.

5. Acc. -e in all dialects except Attic-Ionic, where it was re-

placed by-ea?,-a9. Lesb., a/i/ie, v/A/Ae, Thess. a/ip,e, Dor. etc. ape, v/ie.

Possessives

120. 1. i/Aos.— PI. Dor. etc. a/*o's (Lesb. ci/a/ao*;) and rifAerepos

(Lesb. a/AfA€Tepo<;, Att.-Ion. ^/xere/oo?).

2. «. £mo-, Att. etc. aos. b. teuo-, Dor., Lesb. reos, Boeot. -no? (all

in literature only). Both forms in Homer.— PI. v/ios and v/Aerepos.

3. «. mo-, Att. etc. 09, Cret. f05. &. sô-, Dor.(lit.),

Thess. eo'?.

Both forms in Homer.— PI. crcô? and o-êVe/ao?.

Reflexive Pronouns

121. Aside from the reflexive use of the forms of the personal

pronouns as given in 118, 119, especially that of the third poison

which is itself a reflexive in origin, various forms of expression are

employed, as follows :

1. Combinations of the personal pronouns with ai/ro'?, each keep-

ing its own inflection, as in Homer (crol avr<} etc.).So (Vet. ptv

avrdi = eavrw. Cf. also, with the possessive, Cret. ra fa auras =

ra eavTYj^.


2. Compounds of the same elements, with contraction, leaving

only the second part declined. Att. i/xavrov, aeavrov or aavrov,

eavrov or avrov (also late iarov, arwv, with a from aw;Coah r/vroiv

with 77 from ea;Thess. evrol, evrov). Ion.

(lit.) i/xecovrov etc. The

forms found in Ionic inscriptions are like the Attic, and probablyare Attic.

3. avros alone, as sometimes in Homer. Thus Delph. avrov =

ifjiavrov (SGDI. 2501.4), El. avrap = eavrrjs (no. 61.17), Lac. avru

= eavrov (no. 66).

4. auro? avTos, either with each declined separately, or, oftener,

merged into compounds of somewhat varying form.

This combination is comparatively late, replacing the earlier

types mentioned under 1 and 3. It is most frequent in Delphian* and

Boeotian, but is found in several of the other West Greek dialects,

and probably even in Attic (Kuhner-Blass I, p. 600, anm. 5).

a. ai'Tos avros. Delph. airoi -/Ton avrov?, Boeot. /cut' avrv (= avroi) avrcov.

h. airnxrain-ds. Delph. avrocravrov etc., Boeot. ivep avroaavrco, Heracl,

fi€T avrocravTwv, Cret. avroo-avrois, etc.

c. avaavTos. Delph. aiaavrov etc., Boeot. avcravrwv, Cret. avcravTas,

Argol. (Calauria) aio-avras.

<l. dcrauros. Boeot. do-avrv (late).

e. ulvo-wt6<;. Delph. awotras etc. See 33 a.

f. avravros. Heracl. airavras (as in Sophron and Epicharmns), Aegin.

avravTov.

g. Sicil. gen. sg. avrovra (Segesta), gen. pi. airwvra (Thermae). Prob-

ahly from avrarov, airarwv (cf. late iarov, above, 2), with transposition of

the last two syllables.

Demonstrative Pronouns

122. The article. Nom. pi. roi, rat, as in Homer, in the West

Greek dialects except Cretan, and in Boeotian. Att. etc. ol, al, after

the analogy of 0, rj.For 0, a in some dialects which in general

have \ see 58 a.

Forms with added 1, used like 6Se, are found in Elean (ro-t, ra-t)

and Boeotian (rav-i, rot-t, rv-t).

For the relative use, see 126.

126] INFLECTION 93

123. Thess. o-ve, Arc. 6-vt, Arc.-Cypr. 6-vv, = 6&e. Thess. rove,

reive, and, with both parts inflected (cf. Horn, roicrhecn), gen. sg.

rotveos, gen. pi. rovvveovv.— Arc. reovt (gen. sg.), rotvt, etc. Cf. also

Boeot. 7rpoTT]vi (136.1).—

Cypr. ovv, Arc. raw, rdvvv, also (late)

rdvvvv, rocrvvv. Cf. Horn., Boeot., Cypr. vv.

124. ovtos. Nom. pi. toutol, ravTCLi, like toi, rat, in West Greek

(examples from Cos, Delphi, Ehodes, Selinus). Att. etc. ovrot, avrat,

after ovtos etc.. Boeotiau, with t replaced by'

throughout, ovtov,

ovreov, etc.— Interchange of av and ov. Att. gen. pi. fern, rovreov

after masc, neut.;vice versa El. neut. ravreov, due to influence of

ravra. ov throughout is Boeotian (ovto, ovto) and Euboean (roina,

rovret, also ivrovOa — evravOa). So also Delph. rovra, rovra<; (but

also ravrat). For the spelling with instead of OV, see 34 a.

125. 1. e/cetô?. Ion. tcelvos, Lesb., Cret., Bhod., Coan ktjvos, both

from *tce-evo<;. Cf. 25 with a.— tyjvos, of different origin (*T€-evo<;),

in Delphian, Heraclean, Argolic (Aegina), Megarian, as well as in

Sicilian Doric writers (Theocr., Sophron, Epicharmus).

2. avros. Neut. avrov in Cretan, as sometimes in Attic inscrip-

tions.

Relative, Interrogative, and Indefinite Pronouns

126. The relative o? occurs in all dialects. But the relative use

of forms of the article, frequent in Homer and Herodotus, is usual

in Lesbian (so always in the earlier inscriptions aud nearly always

in Alcaeus and Sappho; o? in later inscriptions is due to kolvyj

influence, as shown by the spiritus asper, tcaO' oy, etc), Thessalian

(ret, icaTTeiirep, but also o? in an early metrical inscription), and

Arcado-Cyprian (Arc. oirep, Tat, rots, etc., Cypr. 6, rov, etc., but also

Arc. av, Cypr. oi, oi). So also in Boeotian in a fourth-century in-

scription (no. 41), but later only o<? (cf. Lesbian). It is also Hera-

clean (rov, rd, etc.; so often in Epicharmus), but in mosl West

Greek dialects it occurs, if at all, only in later inscriptions (so in

late Delphian and Cretan, never in the earlier period).

For the demonstrative use of 6'?, cf. Heracl. at fiev . . . at 8e

(1.33).


127. Cret. orepos, which of two, is the true relative correlative of

irorepos (cf.Skt. yataras beside kataras), and so related to the

usual oTTorepos as 0409 to 677-0409, ore to oirore.

128. Ti?, Ti?. Cypr. 0-49, Arc. 0-49, see 68.3, Thess. kis, /a9 (reives),

see 68.4. Cret. dat. sg. 7-4/u, in 6'ri/u=

6't4i>4, and fxi]8ifMi= p,i)nvi)

from *Ti-a/ju with the same pronominal sm as in Skt. Jcasmin,

kasmdi, Umbr. pusme, esmei, etc.— Meg. (Ar.) ad = riva from *ria,

cf. Att.-Ion. arret, daaa from *dna.

129. The indefinite relative oaris, oris.

1. oans, with both parts declined, in various dialects, e.g. Locr.

hoinves, Cret. oinves, Boeot. coanvas.

2. 6V49, with only the second part declined, in various dialects,

e.g. Delph. onvos, onvi, Cret. 6n/xi (128). Lesb. otti, regularly from

*68-ti, and by analogy arrives etc. Cf. also Lesb. ottttcos, orrrra, etc.

In all other dialects the double consonants are simplified, presum-

ably under the influence of the simple rfc etc.

a. On account of Locr. port (no. 56) it is generally assumed that the first

part of ons is not from a form of the relative stem seen in os, ocrrts, which

was originally to- (Skt. ?/«-),but a generalizing particle 07:08, related in form

and use to the so in Eng. whoso, whosoever (Old Eng. swa hwa swa). But so

long as the one occurrence of Locr. port is the only example of a form with

p (even the other early Locrian inscription, no. 55, has hon), there is decid-

edly a possibility that this is only an error.

3. Neuter forms in -ri, with only the first part declined, in Cre-

tan, e.g. an = driva, on i.e. con = ovnvos.

130. Cret. orelo*; = 671-0409, but used like adjectival oans, as

orelos 8e ica Koa/xos fir) /3ep8rji, <yvvd orela Kpe/xara fie e/cei, oreiai

Be (sc. <yvvaiicl) rrp60bv

e8o/ce. For the form (also Hesych. reiov •

irolov, K/o?}re9), cf. Horn, re'o, reco, etc.

131. Interrogative pronouns used as indefinite relatives. So regu-

larly in Thessalian, e.g. kis /ce <yivveirei= oans dv <yi<yvi]rai, 8ie ki (in

form hid ri)= hion, ttok ki (in form 777309 ri)

= on, <j>v\ds iroias ice

/3e\\eirei = (fivXrjS oiroias (rjanvos) dv fSovXijrat. Elsewhere the

use of Tt9 = 00-7-49 is, with some rare exceptions in literature, found

only in late Greek. In Cypr. otti 0-19 ice = 00-7-49 dv, the indefinite rela-

tive force is given by the otti, an adverbial form of obscure formation.

132] INFLECTION 95

ADVERBS AND CONJUNCTIONS

Pronominal Adverbs and Conjunctions of Place, Time, and Manner

132. 1. -ov. Place where. Att.-Ion. ttov, ottov, avrov, 6fx,ov, etc.

These are of genitive origin, and are specifically Attic-Ionic.

2. -ei. Place where. These are the West Greek equivalents of

the Attic-Ionic adverbs in -ov (above, 1), occurring in various Doric

dialects, in Delphian, and in Boeotian, e.g. el, irel, Tret (Cret. at iret =el ttov), oirei, relSe, rovrel, rrjvel, avrel (Boeot. avrl), ctWel, d/xei,

firjSafxel, ovdafiel. Here also, by analogy, Heracl. iroreêl= vpoae-

%£><?, and Delph. eireêl. The ending is of locative origin, and occurs

even in Attic-Ionic in e/cel (cf. also eirel).

3. -oi. Place whither (also inhere), ol, irol, oirot, etc. in numer-

ous dialects, as in Attic. With -<?, Delph. oh. Cf. also Orop. rfyoi,

where, formed from fyi (5 a). This ending, like -et, is of locative ori-

gin, and means simply place where (cf. oIkoi, 'lad/xoi), but in these

pronominal adverbs the prevailing force is whither.

4. -vi. Place whither (also where). Cret. vl, oirvi, with -?, giving

-vis or -u?, Bhod. vis, Arg. us (for whatever purpose), lit. Dor. irvs,

Pdiod. oVf?. Cf. also Cret. ttXiol (to 7r\i'e?, 113.2), lit. Lesb. rvlSe,

irrfkvi, aXkvt, Delph. evSvs. This type originated in *irvl, oitvl,

from the stem irv- (I.E. quu-, cf. Skt. Icu-tas, whence, Osc. pu-f, where).

5. -di (Att.-Ion. -r)i).Place where, whither, and especially man-

ner. Thus at, 7rcu, oirai how and where in various Doric dialects, in

Delphian whither, Lesb. oinra where, aXXa elsewhere (a from -at,

see 38), Cret., Corcyr. aWcii otherwise, Heracl. iravrai in all direc-

tions. The indefinite irai (cf. Corcyr. aWtii irai in any other inn/)

is used in Cyprian as a strengthening particle, anyhow, indeed (/ca?

irac, and indeed, l&e Trai, then indeed, no. 19.4,12). Cret. al, Swat

are used in the sense of as, in whatever way, but also as final con-

junctions, and at is also used as a temporal conjunction.

a. Beside these dative-locative forms in -<7i there existed a bype with

original -<I (Att.-Ion. -n) , prohably of instrumental origin, t" which l-i-lung

Lac. tolvto. fiur =ruvTrj f/re,

in such a way as (no. 66), Dor.5j(i,

where { Etj in.


Magn., Hesych.) = Horn, fyi, with particle -vi. But for the most part it is

impossible to distinguish this from the commoner type in original -ai, to

which many forms in -a may equally well belong (as such we have reckoned

Lesb. otttto. etc.). In Attic-Ionic there is the same ambiguity (the tradi-

tional spelling varying between -y and-rj),

with the added possibility that

a given form (e.g. oTrrj, where) may belong under 6, below.

6. -rj. Place where and time when. Cret. 97, where, but usually

when, Sire, where and vjhen, Lac. hoire, as, ire-iroKa = iroa-iroTe, El.

ravTe, [t] eSe, in this place, Meg. -re Be, aWe, here, elsewhere. Of this,

same formation arerj whether, Cypr. e = el (134.1), El. eire = eirei.

7. -co. Place whence (Att.-Ion. -6ev). Lit. Dor. w, iroi, etc., Cret.

o, otto, rcoBe, Locr. ho, hoird, Coan, Mess, tovtco. Similarly Delph.

foifcai,from the house. These are of ablative origin (I.E. -od, cf. early

Lat. -od, Skt. -ad).

a. These adverbs are not to be confounded with another class, mostlyfrom prepositions, meaning place where or whither and occurring in Attic-

Ionic also, as avw, Kara), e'^w, etc. To this belong Delph. Zv8w, within, Coan

iKaTepu), on each side o/"(cf. eKaarcpw).b. Although probably all the West Greek dialects formed the pronominal

adverbs of place whence in -w, forms like odev being late, the -8ev appears in

adverbs derived from place names, as Arg. QopLvdodev, Corinth. IlepaioOev.

Cf. also 133.1.

8. -&>?. Manner. &><?, 7rw9, oVft)?, etc. in all dialects.

a. Final conjunctions, ws and cm-cos are the usual final conjunctions, and

of these 6ttw<; is by far the more frequent, though tbs is not uncommon,

especially in the earlier inscriptions. Early Cretan uses neither, but rather

oirai or, once, at (above, 5). Iva. is rare, except in very late times.

9. -re, -ra, -ica. Time when, ore, Tore, irore in Attic-Ionic and

Arcado-Cyprian (Arc. rore, Cypr. ore, /xeiroTe), ora, irora in Les-

bian, oku etc. in West Greek (and presumably Boeotian), e.g. Cret.

6fca, TOfca, iroKa, Lac. nreiroKa, El. roica, Delph. o/ca, -iroica. (o/cxa,

occurring in Khodian, Laconian, and literary Doric, is for o/caica.)

Even Attic has -ra and -/ca in some words, as elra, eirena (Ion.

also enreire), rjvifca.

a. Temporal conjunctions. Resides ore etc. and e7rei (above, 2), note the

temporal use of Cret. at, rj,oVe (above, 5, G). For so long as, until, we find

133] INFLECTION 97

1) €<ds, as (41.4), 2) eore, Ivre (cf. 135.4), 3) Cret. /xecrTa (also prep, fxerr cs),

Arc.fx,£<TT',

Thess. êWoSi, Horn, fxecrcfxx, all related, but of obscure forma-

tion, 4) /xex/31 ' "X/01 'w*tn and without ou, 5) eis o, e's o, 6) Boeot. iv rav

(cf. 136.1).

Prepositional and Other Adverbs

133. 1. -dev, -de, -da. In adverbs like irpoadev, Lesbian has

usually -de (nearly always in inscriptions ;in the lyric also -dev

and -da), while the West Greek dialects show -da (which is also

Attic in evda etc.), but also -de, -dev. Lesb. irpoade, evepde, Dor.

(gram.) irpoada etc., Heracl. e/xirpoada, avcoda, Cret. irpodda (85.0),

Delph. irpoara (85.1), but also Meg. irpoade, Argol. einrpoade, Cret.

evhodev. Cf. also Arc. Trpoadayevrjs.

2. -8e (-£e), -8a. Arc. -8a is seen in dvp8a (Hesych.) = dvpaê,

and probably avo8y

(no. 16.17) is avco8a. Cf. avcodev, avcoda.

3. For Delph., Locr. e%d6<;=

c/cto'?, see 66. Hence, after the anal-

ogy of other adverbs in -co (132.7 a) and -ot (132.:>), Delph., Epid.

e%dco, Epid. e%dot.

4. From eVSof are formed— besides Att.-Ion. ev8odev (also

Cretan), ev8odt, Ion. ev86ae (Ceos)—

Cret., Delph., Meg., Syrac. ev86$

(after eWo'?), Delph. evSco, Lesb., Epid., Syrac. ev8ot, Delph. ev8v<;.

5. Beside e|&> (132.7 a) are formed, after the analogy <>f other

adverbs, Lac. efet, Cret., Syrac. e%ot, Dor., Delph. e£o? (after e'/eTo'?

etc., cf. ev86<i).

6. -t?, -£z/, -t. Forms with adverbial -? or -v sometimes inter-

change with each other and with forms without either -? or -v, as

the numeral adverbs in -/a?, -klv, -kl. Thus in most dialects -/a?,

sometimes -Kt, but -klv in Lac. rerpaKtv, eivraKtv, oktcxkiv, Cret.

oddaKiv — 6aaKi<;. Likewise -tv in other adverbs of time (cf. Att.

iraXtv), as Cret. avrtv, liheg. avdtv (Hdn.) = avrt<;, avdts, avdt,

Cret. avrafxe'piv=

avdijfxepov, El. varaptv = varepov. Here also

Thess. atv beside Lesb. at (also attv Hdn.), Ion. alt (also ai8aap.o<i,

under perpetual lease)= usual ate?, atet, ate'i/ (all from *atft, *at-

ptv, *at/re'?, etc., cf. Cypr., Phoc. alpel). while a corresponding form

in -t? is to be seen in Cypr. vfa t?, forever, a combination like Att.


ek aei, containing v = etri and at<? from *at/ri? (omission of p pecu-

liar, but cf. 7rat?, 53).

Cf. also Epid. avevv, El. avevs = dvev (Meg. and late lit. aw? is

formed after ^copfe), Dor. efxirdv (Pindar) beside einras = eîrr)*;,

Coan, Ehod., Ther. e%av = e£/}9.

134. 1. The conditional conjunction, el in Attic-Ionic and Ar-

cadian;at in Lesbian, Thessalian, Boeotian

(rj),and all the West

Greek dialects;

e(rj)

in Cyprian.

o. ^ iu other dialects than Cyprian is simply whether, e.g. Heracl. Tab.

(no. 74) 1.125. In Cretan there is no true conditionalrjbeside at, as was

once supposed, but rather a temporal rj,for which see 132.6.

2. av, Ke, Ka. av is only Attic-Ionic and Arcadian. In all other

dialects the unrelated /ee, Ka is used,— tee in Lesbian (also icev),

Thessalian,and Cyprian, Ka in the West Greek dialects and Boeotian.

a. Arcadian once had «e, like Cyprian, and a relic of this is to be seen

in the k which appears, where there would otherwise be hiatus, between d

and a following av, which had regularly replaced *e as a significant element

(probably through prehistoric Ionic influence, cf. p. 7). Thus regularly a

k av, or better ei/c av, since ei/c has become a mere by-form of el (like ovk

beside ov), but ei 8' av- Once, without av, elK €7rt 80/xa irvp eiroCcre, where

some assume a significant k in place of usual av, but best classed with the

subjunctive clauses without av (174).

b. In Attic-Ionic, el combines with av,— in Attic to edv or av, in Ionic

to97v.

c. The substitution of el for ai belongs to the earliest stage of Attic

(Koivrj) influence in the West Greek dialects, but that of av for Ka only to

the latest, being rarely found except where the dialect is almost wholly

Kotvrj. Hence the hybrid combination et xa is the rule in the later inscrip-

tions of most West Greek dialects.

3. Kai. Arc.-Cypr. /ca? (also kcl, for which see 97.2), the relation

of which (as of the rare Cypr. Kar) to Kal is obscure. In Arcadian

this occurs only in the early Mantinean inscription, no. 16, else-

where Kai. See 275.

4. he. Thessalian uses ixa, related to \xev, for he, e. g. to \xa -tya-

<f)ur/jLa, rafi /xe/x. lav . . . ra/x fia aWav (no. 28.22; rav he aXKav

1. 45 is due to Koivrj influence).

135] INFLECTION 99

5. vv, identical with -vv in Arc.-Cypr. ovv = o8e (123), and with

Horn, vvv, vv, occurs as an independent particle in Cyprian and

Boeotian, e.g. Cypr. hvpdvoi vv, Sokol vv, Boeot. a/covpv vv evdco.

6. I8e, in form = Horn. I8e, occurs in Cyprian introducing the

conclusion of a condition (I8e irai then indeed, the then no. 19.12,25),

or a new sentence (l&e and no. 19.26).

PREPOSITIONS

Peculiarities in Form

135. 1. For apocope of the final vowel, see 95.

2. For assimilation of final consonants, see 96, 97, 99.— e? =

Ik, 100.

3. For ov — dvd, see 6.— Iv = iv, 10.— ctirv = diro, 22.— kcltv

= Kara, 22.— vird = vtto, formed after the analogy of Kara etc., in

Elean (viraSvyiois) and Lesbian (gram.).

4. iv, ek. The inherited use of iv with the accusative (cf. the

use of Lat. in) is retained in the Northwest Greek dialects (EL,

Locr., Phoc.;but once e? in an early Delphian inscription, no. 50)

together with Boeotian and Thessalian, and in Arcado-Cyprian (Iv).

Elsewhere this was replaced by an extended form eV-?, whence eh,

e?. See 78.

Similarly evre = eare in Locrian, Delphian (hevTe, 58 c), and the

Northwest Greek kolvyj. But Boeotian, in spite of iv, has erre

= eare.

5. fierd, irehd. irehd, unrelated to fierd in origin, is used in its

place in Lesbian, Boeotian (probably in Thessalian too, though not

yet quotable), Arcadian (ire, 95), Argolic, Cretan, and Theran.

(Most of these dialects show also fierd, but at a time when KOLvrj

influence is probable.) So also in compounds, as Cret. wehe^v, Arg.

TreSdywyov, irehapotKOi = fie'roiKoi, ireStuv = fierewv, and proper

names, as Boeot. YleSd/ccov, Argol. LTeSa/cptTo?. The name of the

month HeSayeirvvo*; or (by fusion of LTeSa- and Mera-) Uera-

yeirvvos (or -to<?)= Att. MerayeiTVLatv occurs in Rhodes, Cos,


Calymna, Megara, Sicily, and Magna Graeeia, where ireSd alone is

not attested.

6.7r/3o'?.

There are two independent series of forms, one with

and one without the p, each with variation between final -? and -tl.

1) Horn. irpoTi (cf. Skt. prati), Cret. iroprl (70.1), Att.-Ion., Lesb.

777009. Cf. also Pamph. irepr, Lesb. (gram.) irpes. 2) irori(cf. Avest.

paHi) in the West Greek dialects (except Cretan) with Thessalian

and Boeotian, Arc.-Cypr. 77-0'?.

a. Although the relation of irpos, 7rds to irpoTi, ttotl can hardly be the

same in origin as that of St8coo-i to Si'Swti (7rpocrt, 77-00-1 are unknown, and

moreover the assumption of apocope is unlikely for Att.-Ion.717009), and

indeed is far from clear, yet, barring the appearance of777307-1,

7toti beside

77730sin Homer, the distribution of the t and o- forms is the same. See 61.

But note that 77700?is universal in TrpoaOa etc. (133.1).

b. Another form, 77-01', is most frequent in Argolic, where it occurs regu-

larly before dentals, e.g. 7roi tov 8e6v, iroide/xev, TroiTaacreiv (bat 7roTiy8A.€i/'as,

7tot' avrov). There are also several examples in Delphian, all before dentals

except iroiKtcjidXaiov, and one each in Locrian, Corinthian, Cretan, and

Boeotian (IIoiSikos, very likely an alien).

Just how this 77-01 arose is uncertain. Of the various suggestions offered,

the most plausible is perhaps, since with but few exceptions 77-01' occurs only

before dentals, that 77-07-t became 77-01 through loss of t by dissimilation.

7. avv, %vv. %vv, as in Homer, in early Attic, elsewhere avv.

But Ion. %vvo<; from *£w-to'?. Cypr. vy<yep,o<;•

avWafir/ (Hesych.).

8. Cypr. v = eVt, e.g. v Tvya — eVi tv%t], v%epov = eiriêlpov.

Probably cognate with Skt. ud, Engl, out(cf. va-repos

= Skt. ut-

taras). There are traces of the same prefix in a few Ehodian and

Boeotian proper names.

Peculiarities in Meaning and Construction

136. 1. Dative instead of the usual genitive construction in

Arcado-Cyprian. 1) airv. Arc. dirii ral (sc. a/xepai), Cypr. clttv tcli

£at.—

2) e£. Arc. e? rol epyoi, Cypr. e'f tcli %ai.—

3) irepL Arc.

irepl TOL-vl, Cypr. irepl iraiSi.— 4) vtrep. Arc. virep ral ras 7ro'Xio?

eXevOepiac.—

5) viro. Arc. irdvTwv rci)V yeyovoTcov evyvcopiovcov biro

136] INFLECTION 101

rat 7t6\l.— 6) irapd. Arc. irapa ral ISiat w6\l,frown their own city.—7) wehd. tre tois /ro(/aarat[?].

—8) eVi'. eVt le[popvdpoai to]ls.

ef with dative occurs also in Pamphylian ; irpd with dative in

Boeot. irporrjvi, formerly, i.e. irpo Tat-vi (sc. dpepat. Cf. Thess.

xrrnrpo ras, sc. dpepas, just previously, no. 28.43, and Boeot. iv tolv,

sc. dpepav, until, no. 43.49).

a. This growth, at the expense of the genitive, of the dative (locative)

construction, which in the case of most of the above-mentioned prepositions

was also an inherited one (cf. Trept, vtto, etc. with dative), and its extension

even to dirv and i£, was probably furthered by the influence of the most

frequent locative construction, that with iv (Iv)-

2. irapd at, with, with accusative instead of dative. This is found

in the Northwest Greek dialects, including Thessalian and Boeotian,

and in Megarian and Laconian, e.g. Thess. rol Trap' dppe iroXnevpa-

tos (no. 28; corresponding to tov rrap'vplv 7roXtTevparo<i of Philip's

letter in the Koivrj), Boeot. a aovyypacpo^ Trap Ytcpidhav, Delph. ira-

papeivaTco he Nikoo irapa Mvacriêvov, El. TreiroXiTevKoop Trap' ape.

a. Much later, and rarely seen in dialect inscriptions, is the more gen-

eral confusion between the dative with verbs of rest and the accusative with

verbs of motion, and the final supremacy of the accusative construction, as

tpuvav £tS TOV OLKOV-

3. irpos, by, in the sight of, with accusative instead of genitive,

in Elean. opoaavTes 7to(t) tov Oebv tov 'OXiivmov,— oti ho/ceoi

Ka(\)\tTe'po<; e%ev 7To(t) tov dedv,— peppev avTov tto(t) tov Aia,

he shall be judged guilty in the eyes of Zeus. In a later Elean

inscription the same idea is expressed by <pev<yeTw tt6(t) tw Aibp

TcoXvpirico alpaTop, where both the genitive construction and the

use of (pevyco instead of the genuine Elean peppco are concessions

to Attic usage. This Elean use is only a step removed from that of

7r/3o'?,in relation to, with accusative.

4. El. dvevs = dvev, with ace. instead of gen., as dvevs /3o\dv.

5. /caret, according to, with genitive instead of accusative, in

Locrian. /cad' cov = /ca$' a,—

/ca(r) Tovhe — icaTa rdSe,—

ko,(t)

rds crvv/3o\d<;.


6. eVt with the dative of the deceased person, in epitaphs. This

occurs in a few early epitaphs in Lesbian, Phocian, and Locrian, but

is especially common in Boeotian, e.g. eirl YhefcaSd/ioe efii, eirl 'O/a-

fiae. In most dialects the name of the deceased appears in the

nominative.

7. a/jL(f>L.In most dialects ajupi is obsolete. In the phrase oi

ap,<p( Tiva, which survives also in Attic prose, it occurs in Argive

and Khodian;in Argive also once in purely local force. In Cretan

it is used freely in the meaning about, concerning (as in Homer),

with dative or accusative, e.g. al he k avrrl huXdi /xdXidvri, if they

contend about a slave,— avirl rav halatv, about the division.

8. avri. Besides the usual meanings instead of, in return for,

which are found everywhere, the following uses are worthy of note.

1) The original local meaning, before, in front of, occurs in an

Attic and in a Delphian inscription. So frequently Cret. avrl fiat-

rvpov, in the presence of witnesses. 2) From the use of avri, in

return for, with verbs of buying, selling, etc., arose a freer distribu-

tive use, e.g. Arc. rpU 68e\b<i 6<p\ev avrl peKacrrav, one shall pay a

fine of three obols for each (wagon). So Delph. avrl /reVeo? (no.

51 A 45) is probably for each year, yearly (cf. Hesych. avrl fxrjva-

Kara, p.i)va), though generally taken as in course of the year, in the

same year (cf. Hesych. avreTovs • rod avrov e'rou?. Aa/cww?) and

explained otherwise. Coan avrl vvktos (no. 101.43), during the

night, though without distributive force is perhaps of the same

origin. Cf. Hesych. hvQ* rj/xepas

8t' o\?;? t?)<? rjp.epa<;.

9. ef. An extension of the regular use of e£ (or cnro) with the

genitive to denote material and source, is seen in certain expres-

sions of amount or value, e.g. Att. o-refydvun airb ^Cklcov hpax^&v,

with a crown worth 1000 drachmas,— Ion. arecfraPMcrai, Mava-aco-

Xov fiev i/c hapetKOiV TrevrijKOvra, 'Aprep-ta^v 8e eV rpt^KOvra

hapeucwv, crown Maussolus with a crown worth fifty darics, Arte-

misia with one worth thirty,— Att. itpiQoiv . . . irpaQeiawv i/c

rpttov 8pax/j.Mv rbv fxehi/xvov e/caarov, barley purchased at three

drachmas a medimnus, and even more freely Ther. irvpcov e<y

138] INFLECTION.

103

fxeSi/xvov /cal tcpiOwv ey 8vo fxeSifxvcov, a medimnus of wheat and

two of barley.

10. Noteworthy combinations are Thess. virirpo, just before, and

Arc. e7re? from eiri and e? = e^ (cf. vtt£k, 8i€K, Trapeic), meaning forand on occasion of, hence emphatic just for, in particular for.

VERBS

Augment and Reduplication

137. Most peculiarities are such as are due to divergence in the

form of contraction where a consonant has been lost (et%oi> or tjxov>

cf. 25), or in the treatment of consonant groups, as Att. et'X?/<£a,

Phoc. elXdcfyet, from *ae'a\d(f)a (76 h), but Ion., Epid. XeXa'/3?//ca

after \e\017ra etc. with original initial X, Arg. pefpep.eva, but Att.-

Ion. eipvtca after forms like e'i\r)(f)a (55 a), Cret., El. eypafxpai = ye-

ypa/jLfxai, like Ion. e/cni/xaL = Att. KeKrr\p,at, eyvwica in all dialects.

Note also Cret. tfypa/jL/xai, with which compare tfOeXov, rjj3ov\6p,r)v.

Active Personal Endings

138. 1. Second singular. The original primary ending -si (Skt.

-si) is preserved in Horn., Syrac. eaai, also in Epid. avvrWijac, and

so perhaps regularly in West Greek dialects (inscriptional examples

of the second singular are, naturally, very rare), the retention of

intervocalic a being due to the analogy of iaai. But in the East

Greek dialects, where 3 sg. riOrjri, became ridijai (61.1), ti6tj<; etc.,

with secondary ending, were employed.

Thematic (frepeis etc. in nearly all dialects, but there is some

evidence of<f>epe<;, probably due to the secondary efapes, in Cyprian

(glosses of Hesych.) and Doric (Theocr. and gram.).

Also -ada, starting from olaOa, rjada, with the original perfect

ending -da, is widely used in literary Lesbian and Doric, as in

Homer (rldrjada, fidXoiada, etc.).

2. Third singular. The original primary ending -ti (Skt. -U) is

preserved in West Greek tiOtjtl, SiSwti, etc., whence East Greek

Tidrjat, SiScoat. See 61.1. Thematic <pepet etc. in all dialects.

104 GÊEK DIALECTS [138

3. First plural. West Greek -yu,e? (cf.Skt. -mas, Lat. -mm from

-mos), originally the primary ending,— East Greek -pev, originally

the secondary ending. See 223 a.

4. Third plural, primary. West Greek -vtl (Skt. -nti), East Greek

-(v)cn. Thus, in thematic verbs, West Greek cpe'povn, Boeot., Thess.

cfrepovdi (139.2), Arc. <\>epovcn, Lesb. (and Chian) fyepoccn, Att.-Ion.

<f>epovcn. See 61.1, 77.3.

So also in /it-verbs, West Greek ivri, (pavri, rCOeini, SiBovri,

whence Att.-Ion. elai, cpdcri, Ion. (with the accent of contract forms,

see 160) rtdelat, StSoOo-t. But Att. riOedcn, 8i86dcn, etc. represent

a later formation, with -avrt (-den) added to the final vowel of the

stem, as also in Boeot. perf. Se&oavdi. Cf. Boeot. eOeav etc., below, 5.

In the perfect the earliest type is that in -an (-nti, Skt. -ati in

redupl. pres. dadhati), whence also -den. Thus Phoc. UprjrevKari,

Delph. /cadeo-rd/cari, Horn. Tre<f)VKacn, Arc. [fo](pXeacn. But in most

dialects this is replaced by -avn, as Cret. emaXKavn, Att.-Ion. -den.

Late inscriptions of various dialects have also the secondary -av,

as Cret. ecrraXicav.

5. Third plural, secondary, -v (from -nt) in efyepov etc. So also

in the /xt-forms, as e0ev, ehov, which are retained in most dialects,

as in Homer. Likewise pass. iXvOev, eXeyev (from -rjvr, with regu-

lar shortening), but also sometimes -rjv (with rjfrom the other per-

sons), as Horn. pLLavdrjv, Cret., Epir. SteXeyijv, Corcyr. earefyavdiOrjv,

Delph. direXvOrjv.

But Attic-Ionic has edecrav, eSoaav, eXvOârav, etc., with -crav

taken over from the <r-aorist, as also rjaav, where most dialects have

rjv (163.3,4). Similarly -v is replaced by -av (also mainly after aorist

forms like eXvaav or rjvucav) in Boeot. avedeav, aveOetav, aveOtav

(9.2), irapeiav (iraprjaav), Cypr. /careOijav (from icaredeav, cf. 9.3) ;

and in Thessalian by -ev (an inherited ending seen in Horn, rjev, or

perhaps from -av, cf. 7, 27), as iSov/caep, (ehcoicav), bveOeUaev (beside

ovedeticav), and, with diphthongal at from ae, aveOeiicaiv, irdâiv (cf.

iScb/caiv, probably due to Thessalian influence, in a Delphian inscrip-

tion),also once even in a thematic form, evefyaviaaoev

=eveepdvuôv.

139] INFLECTION 105

a. In the koivt] the ending -crav spread even to thematic forms and to the

optative, and such forms occur in late inscriptions of various dialects, e.g.

Boeot. iXdfioaav, Delph. eôto-av.

6. Third dual, secondary. Att.-Ion. -rrjv, elsewhere -rdv, e.g.

Boeot. aveOerav, Epid. avedi]Kdrav. Similarly 1 sg. mid. Att.-Ion.

-fjLijv, elsewhere -/xdv.

Middle Personal Endings

139. 1. Third singular. Primary -rai, Boeot. -rrj (26), Thess.

-ret (27). Arcadian has -tol (perhaps also Cyprian, but not quot-

able), due to the influence of the secondary -to (before its change

to -tv), e.g. yevrjToi, Searoi, fioXerot. Cf. also 2 sg. icelot = Ketaat,

and 3 pi. -vtoi is to be assumed, though not quotable.

Secondary -to, Cypr. -tv (22).

2. Third plural. Usually -vtcli, -vto. But also -cltou, -aro, mostly

in the perfect and pluperfect after a consonant (e.g. yeypdcfraTat),

but also after a vowel in Boeotian (-a8rj, see below) ;and so regu-

larly in Ionic in the perfect (e.g. Horn. fiefiXijaTat, later etpeaTat,

contracted etprjTat), pluperfect, and optative, and even in unthe-

matic presents and imperfects, e.g. TtOearat and also hvveaTat, Ktpve-

arai, to Svvy/xt, /cipvrjfit (with suffix va, weak va), after the analogy

of TiOeaTai to rtOrjpjt.

Boeotian and Thessalian have in these endings, doubtless owing

to the influence of -p.e0a, -ade, and from these the 6 was extended

to the third plural active endings. Thus :

Middle. Boeot. dStKicovOi] (-vrai), ia-TpoTevaSi], /xep.taOd)a0?]

(-aTat), eirotetaavOo, cnreypdijravdo, etc. Thess. iye'vovOo, eiXovdo,

and ecpdvypevOetv = ecpatpovvrat, j3eXXovv6etv = /3ovX(ovTat, with

ei from at (27) and an added v (perhaps the active secondary end-

ing; cf. the double pluralization in the imv. -vtcov).

Active. Indicative and subjunctive. Boeot. tcovOt, hoowvdt, dirohe-

SoavOt, etc. Thess. KaTonceiovvdi (pres. sub]., 159).-- Imperative

Boeot. evdw, avypa^dvOw, etc. So also from the Phociau Stiris,

near the Boeotian frontier, OeXoovOt, laTavdco, tcrrdvOcov,

106 GREEK DIALECTS [uo

Imperative Active and Middle

140. In the third plural the dialects exhibit the following types.

Observe the divergence between the active, where 3 a and 4 a are

the usual types, and the middle, where the corresponding 3 b and

4 b are rare, the usual type being 2 b.

1. The same form as the third singular. Bare, and only in the

middle. Corcyr. /cpiveada>, einhaveLêa-Ooy, Calymn. eTriaa/AcuveaOco,

Coan alpei'crOco, Thas. 6ea6oi.

2. a. -tcov, formed from the third singular by the addition of

the secondary ending -v. earwv, as in Homer, in Ionic only. Acorresponding thematic faperwv is unknown.

b. -aOcov. <f)€pea6wv etc., the usual form in most dialects. Lesb.

eTTip-eXeaOov (cf. -vtov, 5).

3. a. -pro), formed after the analogy of 3 pi. indie, -vrt. êpovrco,

Tidevrco, etc. in Arcadian, Boeotian (-vdeo, 139.2), and the Doric

dialects except Cretan.

Note. Later Doric inscriptions often show the Att. -rrwv beside -vtw.

Conversely the later Delphian inscriptions often have the general Doric -vtw

beside -vtooj/, which is the form of the earliest Delphian.

b. -(v)a0co. Epid. cfyepoaOo, Lac. aveXoado, and so probably hero

(rather than under 1) Heracl. ijreXdaOoo (cf. Coan eireXdvrw). For

-ocrOw from -ovadw, see 77.2. But Corcyr. i/cXoyiôvada) comes from

-ovaOco of later origin and with later treatment of va (77.3, 78), and

it is possible to read fyepoado etc., likewise early Att. -oaOcov (4 b).

4. a. -vT(ov, with double pluralization, a combination of types 2

and 3. fapovrcov, riOevroov, etc., as in Homer, in Attic-Ionic, Del-

phian, Elean, Cretan.

b. -(v)aO(ov. Early Att. eiriixeXoadcov etc., El. tl/jlo<ttov.

5. -vtov, -a0ov, probably from -vrcov (4 a),-aOcov (2 b) with -ov

after the analogy of 3 pi. efapov etc. This is the regular type in

Lesbian, e.g. (pepovrov, tcakevrov, eTriixeXeaOov, and Pamphylian

(e.g. o&v = ovtov), and also appears, probably through Pamphylian

influence, in an inscription of Phaselis which is otherwise in the

Rhodian dialect, and in a PJiodian decree at Seleucia in Cilicia.

142] INFLECTION 107

6. -rwaav, -aOcocrav, with -v replaced by -aav (of. 138.5). Att.

earcoaav, (pepercoaav (mure rarely fyepovTwaav), eTTL/jieXeaOcoaav^

etc., after about 300 B.C., hence in later inscriptions of various

dialects.

Future and Aorist

141. " Doric future"in -crew. Except for a few middle forms in

Attic-Ionic (Horn, iaaelrai, Att. irXevaov/xat, etc.), this type is con-

fined to the West Greek dialects (examples in most of the Doric

dialects and in Delphian ;in Locrian and Elean no futures occur).

Thus, from the very numerous examples, Delph. rayevaeco, KXe^jreco,

Cret. (rrrevaioi(tfrom e, 9), Trpa^tofiev, /3oa67]aiovri, reio-^rat, irpa-

^r/Tai, Epid. fiXcf^relaOai, Coan, Cnid. Troirjaetrat, Iihod. airoSco-

crevvri, Ther. OrâeovTi, Trpaôvvri (with Att. ov, as often in the

Doric kolvtj, see 278).

Heraclean has icraijrac, ipya^rjrai, etc. (the active forms are

ambiguous, but probably to be accented iroirjael etc.), but in the

third plural airdôvn, eo-crovrcu, apparently of the ordinary type,

since from the -creco type we should expect -<tlovti (cf. dvavyeXtovrt).

In all other Doric dialects, however, forms of the ordinary type are

late, and clearly due to icoivrj influence.

142. £ in the future and aorist of verbs in -£g>. The extension of

f, which is regular in the case of guttural stems, to other verbs in

-£iw, which regularly have acr, <r (Si/cdo-co, ehUacra), is seen in some

isolated examples even in Homer (iroXeôêv, as, conversely,

TJptraa-e beside rjpiraê) and Hesiod ((prifii^mtn).But as a general

phenomenon it is characteristic of the West Greek dialects, where

it is almost universal except in Argolic, together with Boeotian (in

part), Thessalian, and Arcadian. Thus, from the countless examples,

Cret. hacdicaei, Ehod. SiapigavTO, Coan ipydgatrOai, Ther. Bei-rrvi-

%ev, Meg. eTepfioviâv, Corey r. airo\oyi'(ja<r6ai, Heracl. ire'pfxaâv

(f in forms of 12 verbs, but also Kareacoiaafie^, probably influ-

enced by eo-coo-a from acoco), El. TroTappogaiTO, (Locr. yfrdî^K,

see below, a), Delph. dycoviâTo, Thess. -faâ/rdeiv, Are. irape-

rd^covaL,

108 GREEK DIALECTS *

[142

But in Argolic the £ formation is avoided when a guttural pre-

ceded, e.g. Arg. ehiKaaaav, ipydaaavro, Epid. ipydaacrdac, ava%ia-

crai, beside ctjcoviâcrOai, irpoaecpdvLê.

Boeotian has, from different localities, both f and tt (= Att. a,

82), e.g. eKOfii^dfieda, eTreaicevaê, i/xepiê, lapetdâaa, and Ko/jarrd-

p,evoi, Karaa-Kevdrri], etyacpiTTCLTO, cnroXoytTTaarr).

a. A similar extension of guttural stems is sometimes seen in other

forms, e.g. Heracl. iroTiKXaiyu)—

irpooKXtLui, Argol., Mess. kA.cu£ (as in

Theocr.), kAcuktos, Lac. Ke'Ae£ = kcA^s, lit. Dor. opvi$, gen. opi/iôs = opvis,

opviOos, Cret. i//a<£iy/xa (also xpdûfXfxa)=

\prjîi(Tfjjx,Lesb. if/acfuyyt

=\{/r/<f>i.bi,

and especially the frequent abstracts in -£is = -cris, as Aetol. ipdcptîs, Locr.

ipd<f>i$$i<; (89.1), Corcyr. êipiîs, Cret. xp^/xaTiî?.

143. cro- in the future and aorist of verb-stems ending in a short

vowel. The Homeric extension of era from ireXecr-aa to etcdXe-acra

is an Aeolic characteristic. Lesb. [KaXe]a-adT(ocrav, bp.6crcravTes,

Boeot. crovvtcaXeacravTes. Other dialects may have aa from stems

ending in a or a dental, as ereXeacra or iSticacrcra (Boeot. tt), iSacr-

a-dpLrjv (Cret. tt), later with one a (82, 83), but always eicdXecra,

wfioaa.

144. Aorist in -a. elira and rjve'yica, jjveirca, or rjviKa in various

dialects. Arc. part. dirvSoas = enrohovs, Lesb. eêva, elsewhere

eêa (e.g. Ion. avyêai, no. 2). In late times this type is extended

to many other verbs, e.g. rjXda, yevapevos.

a. 7)vaK<x or tyiKa, not T^veym, is the form of most dialects except Attic,

e.g. Ion. ^yei/ca (Horn., Hdt.), lvuKavTu>v (Chios), also i£evtx@y t (Ceos);

Lesb., Delph., Argol., Calymn. rjviKa, Boeot. ivtvLxOeieL (i probably original,

not =et)

and 3 pi. dviiav-, the latter showing a fusion of tjvikolvwith the

usual aorist forms in -aav.

145. Future passive with active endings. Bhod. eiripieXrjOr]-

crevvTi, cnrocrTaXr)G6i, Ther. avvay6r)crovvTi, Cret. dvaypacpr]cr[ei],

and (pavrjaelv, heL^di-jcrovvTi in Archimedes. Although the inscrip-

tional examples are, as yet, confined to the Doric islands, it is not

improbable that this was a general Doric or West Greek charac-

teristic.

147] INFLECTION 109

Perfect

146. 1. /^-perfect. This is usual for vowel stems in all dialects.

But there are some few forms without tc, outside the indicative sin-

gular, like Horn. fiefidaai beside fiefirj/cas, tcetc/AT]d)<; beside /ce/c/x?//ca?,

etc., e.g. Boeot. cnrohehoavOt, Kara/3e(3d(ov, SeBcocoai) — 8e8u>tcviai,

pepvKovo/a€l6vt(dv = (pKOVofx^Koroiv, irvrrnevovreoai, ireTTOLovreiacn,

Arc. [fo]$A.eacrt, [po](p\eoi (but part. fcxfrXetcocri).

The gradual extension of the /c-type to other than original vowel

steins is by no means confined to Attic(cf. e.g. Arc. i(p6optcd><;,

Att. e<f)dapfca but also e<$>6opa), and some verbs which usually have

the strong perfect show dialectic forms with a vowel stem and tc.

So ctvhdvco, \afi{3dva>, with usual edSa, ei\r)<]>a (eiXcifa), but Locr.

pefaBeKOTa, Ion., Epid. XeXd^tca (also in Archim.), formed from

the vowel stem which is present in many verbs in -ava> (cf. rerv-

XVKa > iêfxddrjKa, etc.). Usual iXrfkvda, but rfkOriica in Boeot. Siea-

aelXOeiKe (part. cnreCkOeiovTes without tc, see above).

2. Aspirated perfect. Examples occur in various dialects. Even

in the case of the /c-perfect, where it is unknown in Attic-Ionic,

the aspirate is seen in Arg. SeS&>x[e]. C!f. eKeicpaTepixv^ m Sophron.

3. In Heraclean occur 3 pi.indie, yeypdyfrarai, with cr probably

due ultimately to the influence of the 3 pi. aor. -aav(cf.

3 pi. perf.

laaai after the analogy of 3 pi. pluperf. Icrav from *cS-aav, whence

also Dor. laafii), and 3 pi. subj. fiefiLaOwacovraL (to an indie. *fi€fxi-

add)aarai ? Or formed to the fut. perf. ixep.La6diaop.at ?).

4. Dialectic variations in the grade of the root (49) are not infre-

quent, e.g. Cret. dp,7re\rj\evdev= Att. dp,(pe\r]\v6€vat (Horn. €t\)j-

\ov6a), Heracl. eppr)êla= Att. ippwyvla, Dor. etc. eWa = Att. dtca

from Xr]fXL (cf. eppcoya from pr/yvvfxt), also, in the middle, Heracl.

avheaxrOai, Arc. dcj)ed)a6(o (so avewvrai Hdt., dêcovrat N.T.).

5. For the reduplication, see 137; for the third plural ending,

see 138,1.

147. Thematic forms in the perfect. Aside from the subjunctive,

optative, and imperative, which regularly have thematic inflection,

we find :


1. Indicative. Forms inflected like presents are often employed

by the Sicilian Doric writers, e.g. Theocr. SeSoi/cco, 7re7rov0ei<;, 7re(f>v-

K€i, Epich. yeyddei, Archim. rerfxciKei, and occur in some inscriptions

of Cnidus and Carpathus, e.g. Teri/xaKec, yeyovei, eard/cei, and occa-

sionally elsewhere, as Phoc. elXdfai.

2. Infinitive. Forms in -eiv {-ev, -rjv) instead of -evai (-efiev etc.)

are found in Lesbian and in some West Greek dialects, e.g. Lesb.

redvd/criv, Te0ea)p?j/cr)V, Delph. dirorereticev, Cret. d/xTreXrjXevOev,

Calyinn., Nisyr. SeSco/cev, Ehod. je'yovetv, Epid. XeXafirjiceLv. So Pin-

dar KeyXdhetv, Theocr. hehvuetv.

Cf. also Heracl. 7re<pvTevfcrip,ev etc. from -e-ejxev instead of simply

-efiev.

3. Participle. The thematic inflection is regular in the Aeolic

dialects, e.g. Lesb. KareXr)Xv6ovTos , KarecrraKovrcov, Thess. Trefyei-

pdfcovres, kireardicovra, Boeot. fefUKOVo/xeiovrcov, SeScvoocri] (146.1).

Cf. Horn. Ke/cXrjyovTe1;.

a. There are some feminine forms in -ovaa in later Delphian (e. g. SeSw-

KouVas), and elsewhere, but these represent a more restricted phenomenon,

quite independent of the preceding. Cf. also Horn, ecrraaicra, Att. eorcocra.

148. The participle in its regular (unthematic) form usually has

the feminine in -via. But forms in -ela are found in late Attic

and elsewhere, e.g. Heracl. ipprjyela, Ther. icrTatcela.

Subjunctive

149. The subjunctive of thematic forms. The mood-sign is

everywhere V/(0> as in Attic. But the third singular sometimes ends

in -7], not -7)i. So uniformly, from the earliest times, in Arcado-

Cyprian, e.g. Arc. Xeye, e^-q, Cypr. Xvae, e%opv%e (also 2 sg. pei-

cre?). Lesbian has earlier -rji, but from the last quarter of the fourth

century on nearly always -77, e.g. eêXdrji etc. in no. 21 (first half

fourth century), but ifxpevrj etc. in no. 22 (324 B.C.). Cf. also El. e/c-

iripLird (a = r\, 15), Epid. 7T€tt], Coan Xddr).

a. It is the prevailing view that these forms are not equivalent to the

Attic, but represent the more original formation, in which the endings

were added directly to theyj (ex1

?"5 ' *XV~(T))> without the t, which is due to

151] INFLECTION 111

the analogy of the indicative forms in -«s, -a. But this is far from certain,as it is quite possible to view the

-rjas coming from

-qi.Even in the case

of the Arc.-Cypr. forms there is nothing decisive against this, and it is dis-

tinctly more probable that the later Lesbian-77

comes from the earlier-771 (in

spite of the fact that in no. 22 the t is still written in the datives). See 38.

150. The subjunctive of the er-aorist. As in the case of other

untheniatic formations(cf.

Horn. lop,ev to t/xev), this was originally

a short-vowel subjunctive in %, and only later came to follow the

more common long-vowel type in %. Aside from Horn, firjao/xev

etc., short-vowel forms are found in East Ionic, Lesbian, Cretan, and

occasionally elsewhere. East Ion. Troirjaei, /cardtjec, itc/coêi (no. 3,

Teos), arroicpv-^rei, kirdpei, iô/xocret (likewise, from the a-aorist,

fca.T€i7r€i) beside p.e6e\r]t etc., further fcaTatcreivoaiv(i.e. -ouai, not

-coat), Cliian irpi'ôLaiv (with Lesb. ota from ova, 77.3). Lesb. (with

extension to the thematic aorist) re/cocai. Cret. 8ei/caei, dSitcrjaei

beside cnreXdrji etc. (hence the forms of the Law-Code are to be

transcribed -et not -et), eicaavvyâerai beside iwiSirjrai, opLoaovn

beside Xd^covn, etc. Cf. also Coan vTrotcvyjrei, Astyp. Soêi.

151. The subjunctive of untheniatic vowel stems. There are two

distinct types.

1. The endings are added directly to the long vowel of the stem.

With very few exceptions, this type is found only in those forms

of which the corresponding indicative has the short vowel. So espe-

cially in the middle, e.g. Cret. 8vvdp,ai, vvvdrai, vvvdvrc, beside

indie. SvvdfMac, Arc. iTnavviardraL beside indie. Xardrai, hedTot(cf.

Horn, hed.ro), but also, when the indicative also has d, Cret. ireird-

Tai, Ther. ireirpdrai. Further, in the active, Mess. ti8i]vtl beside

indie. TiOevTL (hence also, beside ivrt, Mess, yvrai = (Sai, Delph.

rjrai = y), <ypdcf)7]VTi beside indie, eypafav, etc., but also Calymn.

e\ry~\pvcu to indie. Epid. iêppud.

After the relation of Lardrai to 'lardrai there arose also an

aor. subj. ad beside indie, ad, e.g. Cret. irapBvadrai, Aiv. fi<o\eb-

advrai, likewise in Elean, with loss of a (59.:;), <f)v<ya8evdvTi (no. GO),

TroirjdTai (no. Gl).


2. The usual type is that in which the loug vowel of the stern

was followed by the short vowel subjunctive sign€/ , this being

generally replaced by the more usual %> (ef. 150). Further changeis due to the shortening, in the majority of dialects, of the long

stem vowel before the following vowel (43). Horn, dr/o/xev (OeCo-

p-ev), 6i]7]<;, Scoopev, 8u>r], Boeot. Kadiardet, cnroScoei, Delph. &&>?/,

avTi7rpiar)TaL, Heracl. (frtivri (from *<pacovTi), Thess. Swderai, but

with shortening Ion. decopev, Att. Owpev, Cret. evOicopev (i from e),

etc. Similarly in the aorist passive, Horn, haprjr)?, piyrjys, Boeot.

rcovpoodeiei, e7ripe\et0eieL, KaraaKevacrdeiei, evevi^delei, Arc. tcaicpi-

6ee, but with shortening Ion. XvOe'copev, Att. Xvdwpev, Cret. TreidOi-

(ovtl(cf. evdiwpev), Heracl. i<yf7]Xi]d{(ovTi, Ehud, epyaadeoiVTi, etc.

Optative

152. 1. Thematic. Late Delph. 3 pi. de'Xoiv, irapeôiv, etc., with

-ev replaced by -v after the analogy of ecpepov etc.

2. Lnthernatie. The extension of t?; to the plural, as often in

Ionic and late Attic, is seen in late Delph. airohihoiiiaav, doubtless

due to Koivrj influence.

3. Unthematic type in contract verbs. See 157 b.

4. cr-aorist. The so-called Aeolic type in -eta?, -eie, -eiav, common

in Attic-Ionic, is seen in El. KaTtapavaeie, later dheaXroohaie with

a from the indicative (as in the usual -at). But most dialects have

at, throughout, as Cret. vucdaai, Locr. <rvXd<rai, Arc. <p6epai, etc.

Infinitive

153. The infinitive of thematic forms. Att. <f>epeiv.

1. -eiv or -tjv, according as the dialect has et ort] from e + e (25).

So Att.-Ion., Thess. (Thessaliotis), Locr., Corinth., Ehod. -eiv, but

Lesb., EL, Lac. -tjv.

2. -ev. So in Arcadian (but -tjv at Lycosura, near Elis), Cyprian

(or -ev?), Delphian, and many of the Doric dialects (Heracl., Argol.,

Cret., Ther., Coan, etc.).

155] INFLECTION 113

3. Some of these dialects have -ev even from verbs in -eco, e.g.

Cret. KocrfMev, evpoiicev (but also icakfjv, fioXi^v ;both types at Gor-

tyna), Ther. Sioi/cev, Coan Seurvev, Calymn. p,apTvpe'v, Arg. irooXev.

154. The infinitive of unthematic forms. Att. elvai.

1. -vat. So in Attic-Ionic and Arcado-Cyprian, e.g. Att.-Ion.

elvat, Sovvai, Cypr. Sopevai (probably -pevai, like -p,evai), Kvpepevai,

Arc. r]vat.

2. -jxevai. So in Lesbian, as in Homer, e.g. ep,p,evai, 8ep,evai,

86p,evai.

3. -p-ev. 86p,ev etc. in Thessalian, Boeotian, and nearly all the

West Greek dialects.

4. -p.t)v. Cret. rjfirjv etc. (but also rjp,ev ;both types at Gortyna).

5. -pieiv. hopieiv etc. (probably formed from -piev after the analogy

of -eiv) in Rhodes and vicinity (Carpathus, Telos) and the Ehodian

colonies (Phaselis in Pamphylia ;Gela and Agrigentum, in Sicily ;

also at Ehegium no. 100).

155. Interchange of thematic and unthematic types of infinitive.

1. -p-ev is extended to thematic forms in Boeotian and Thessalian

(Pelasgiotis), as sometimes in Homer (cf. elirepiev, ami elirep-evai),

e.g. Boeot. (pepe'piev, Thess. virapêpêv. Cf. also Cret. irpofeiirepêv in

an early inscription of Lyttus.

2. The aorist passive infinitive, which is regularly unthematic

(Att. ypa^fjvai, Dor. jpacp^piev), follows the thematic type in Les-

bian and Arcadian, e.g. Lesb. eTripieXrjd^v, ovre'drjv, etc., Arc. 6va6ev

or Ovadev(i.e. -tj-v with v added to the aor. pass, stem, or -ev with

complete assimilation to virapêv etc.).

3. In Lesbian the present infinitive of unthematic vowel stems,

as well as of the contract verbs, which otherwise follow the unthe-

matic type (157), ends in -v, not -p,evai, e.g. Si Stop, tcepvav, opvvv,

KaXrjv, are(f)dvcDV, /careipoov (tcadiepovv). Once also aor. iniin. irpo-

ardv (but usually -pievai, as depievai, 86p,evai).

4. For the thematic forms of the perfect infinitive in various

dialects see 147.2.

5. For Euboean ndelv etc., and even eh beside elvai, see 160.


156. The infinitives in -aai and -adat. Thessalian (Larissa) has

ovypd^retv, hehocrdeiv, eaaeadetv, ireTrelareLV, eXearetv, etc., with -ei

from -at (27), and v added after the analogy of other infinitives.

Boeot. -<jQr\, -cttt) with 77 from at (26). For err = ad, see 85.1.

Unthematic Inflection of Contract Verbs

157. The /zi-inflection of contract verbs, sometimes known as

the Aeolic inflection, is characteristic of Lesbian, Thessalian, and

Arcado-Cyprian, e.g. Lesb. KaXr/pn (Sappho), /cdXevrov, Kardypevrov,

evepye'vreaai, \o\pLov6evres, aTOi%eis (78), Thess. icpdvypevdeiv =

etyaipovvTai, evepyeres (78), crrpaTayevTOS (but hvXopeovros in no. 33,

and so perhaps always in Thessaliotis), Arc. iroievcn, Troevrco, a8i-

/cevra, Kvevaav, hiepodvres (78), âpuovro), Kara^pov^vai, Cypr. kv-

piepevai. TeXeo-fyopevres in an inscription of Gyrene is probably a

relic of the pre-Doric (Achaean) element in Thera. /xt-forms are

also quoted as Boeotian by the grammarians, but the inscriptions

show only the usual type (arparaylovTO^ etc.).

a. The stem ends in a long vowel, which is regularly shortened before vt

(though also, with analogical rj,Lesb. KaTot/cr/vrwv in contrast to usual evep-

yeVreorcrt etc., and Trpovo-qvrcu, Siacrac^vTai, like Att. Si^rjVTai, in contrast to

Thess., icfxLvypevBeiv) ,but is otherwise retained throughout, e.g. Lesb.

olltt]-

t<u, KaXrjcrdaL, iTTLpeXrjaOw, âpiwaOw, 7roiry/xevos, irpoaypyjppiivai, Thess. a7re-

XtvOepovaduv, 8iecra<peip€va, Arc.dSi/cr/itievos, t,ap.Lwa8u> (no. 18.28, but reading

uncertain). This type, then, follows the analogy of that seen inZftXrjv,

fiXfJTo, fiX-qptvos, SL^rjpxLL,etc. rather than that of

TiOrjpt., riOepev, riOeptvos,

with vowel-gradation. But even the latter sometimes shows an extension

of the long vowel from the singular active, e.g. Lesb. [7rpocrrt]^r/cr[ôv],

Si'Sajcr&xi, like Horn. TiOrjpevai, Tidt]p.evos.

1). The more limited extension of the yu.i-inflection to the optative of con-

tract verbs, as in Att.(j>iXoir]v, paa-QoL-qv, etc., is occasionally found elsewhere.

Ion. avwOtoLrj beside 77-0101, El. crvXaie, 8apo<rioLa (= -cur/)beside So/ceoi, ttouol,

ivTroi. Cf. also the infinitives EL 8ap.oaiu)pev, Cret. £ayu,ioju.ev.

Middle Participle in -€i|xevos

158. The middle participle in -et/j-evcx; (or -Tjfievos) from verbs in

-eco, as if from -e-ep-evos instead of -e-o/xeô?, is characteristic of the

161] INFLECTION 115

Northwest Greek dialects and Boeotian, e.g. Locr. iv/caXeifxevos,

Delph. /ca\eifjL€Vo<; > Trotelp,evo<i, etc., Boeot. SeL/xevos, El. Ka(S)Sa\e-

fievos. This is due to the analogy of forms which regularly had et

(or 77)from e-e, as the infinitive tcaXeiaOai. Cf. Phoc. Troietvrai =

Troiovvrai, formed after Troielcrde.

a. Lesb. KaXrjficvo<;, Arc. dSiK?û.£vos, etc. do not belong here, but amongthe other [u-forms of these dialects. See 157 a.

Type (juX^co, crT€(|)ava)(o

159. Forms in -?;<w, -cow, with the long-vowel stem of the other

tenses extended to the present, are found in various dialects, e.g.

Lesb. aSiKijei, Thess. fcaToirceiovvdt (3 pi. subj.), Delph. areâvwerco,

hovXoirji, Phoc. tckaptoeLv, Boeot. Sa/juooe'fiep, Safxicoovres (only in late

inscriptions of Orchomenus, and probably due to Aetolian influ-

ence). Ther., Ehod., etc. irrecpavcot, Calymn. agttoi may be from -wei,

and so belong here, but contraction from -oei is also possible (cf.

25 a).

Transfer of |u-Verbs to the Type of Contract Verbs

160. The transfer of certain forms of //.t-verbs to the inflection

of contract verbs is found in various dialects, as Att. in'Oei, ebiSov,

Delph. a7roKadia-rdovT€^, SiSeovaa, but is most wide-spread in Ionic.

With riOel etc. in Homer and Herodotus, compare '81S01 (Miletus)

and the Euboean infinitives rideiv, SiSovv, Kadiarav, and even elv be-

side elvai.

Some Other Interchanges in the Present System

161. 1. Verbs in -evco form their present in -etu> in Elean, as

(f>vya8eir]v=

<f>v<ya&€veiv, beside aor. cpvyaBevavri, also (with a after

p, 12 a) KaTiapaiwv — Ka6iepevcov, beside aor. Karcapavaete, and \a-

Tpai[6fievov], Xarpeio/xevov= \arpev6fxevov. So also fiacrreiet

=

fiaarevei, in an inscription of Dodona. This represents the normal

phonetic development from -efieo, the usual -evco being due to the

influence of the other tenses.

2. Verbs in -aw show forms in -ew in various dialects, but, with

few exceptions, only where the e is followed by an o-vowel, e.g.,


aside from literary examples (as Horn, \xevolveov, Alcm. opecov,

Theocr. opevcra), Delph. avXeoi, avXeovres (but avX^rto), kiziriiiiov-

Te?, dcoeovTcov (Att. doav, Locr. ddctcrro), Aetol. vlkcovtols, Rhod.

rifMovvra and also rtfielv (Agrig.), El. ivefieoi, Cret. (with t from e,

9.4) e/3idv, eiraptopievov, fxoiKiov (p-otâw). According to some this

rests upon an actual phonetic change of ao to eo, the ao(&>)

in

Attic and elsewhere being a restoration due to leveling with the ae

forms. But we may have to do simply with a transfer to the -eat

type, which was mainly favored where it offered uncontracted forms

(in most dialects eo was uncontracted until late, but ee contracted;in

all forms like Rhod. Tifjuovvres the ov is an Attic substitution for eo).

a. Conversely Delph. ^pâopai for usual xpêopai seen in Meg. xpyjeiaOu),

El. -xpeeaOai, Boeot. xpeiuaOai, Att., Ion., Heracl. -^prjuOat (Att. ^paa-dai is

late), Cret. ^prjOdai, Lac, Locr. ^pr/arai, Ion. ^peajpevos, Rhod. xpeupeyos,

Delph. ^pet/xevos (158).

162. Among other, more individual, cases of variation in the

present stem, may be mentioned :

1. -i£co = -oco, especially in West Greek. Boeot., Phoc. SouXiXo)

(Delph. SovXoco intrans. = Att. SovXevoo), Delph., Thess. direXevOe-

pi£a), Delph., Rhod., Mess., Cret. 6pKi£a) (but also Ionic and Attic

sometimes), Dor. cnefyaviôo (iarecpdvLâ Ar. Eq. 1225).

2. -ao) = -oco. Lesb. dîdco (dîdaei), Thess., Dor. Koivdco, Phoc.

cricavev (also Att. aKr/vdv)= uK-qvovv, Heracl. ctpdco (dpdaovri) =

dpooo. Cf. Cret. dparpov—

dporpov.

3. -oco. Delph., Arg., Meg., Cret., Ther., Si'cil. aKevoco = cr/cevdâ),

Boeot. 7rid6co = ireidco, Heracl. irptoco (subj. irptooi from *7rpLcoi)i, 159)

=Trpio).

4. <ye\apLL=

<yeXda), in Epid. SieyeXa, Kara'yeXdpievo'i. eXapu =

iXavvco, in Coan iXavrco, Arg. iroTeXdro, Heracl. eireXdo-dco (140. 3 b).

Locr. cnreXdovrai, though it could be from eXdco, probably belongs

here.

5. Boeot., Thess. yivvfiai = yivop-ai, with transfer to the zw-class.

6. Aetol., Lac, Cret. ayveco = d<yco, but mostly in the perfect, as

Aetol. dyvrifcoos etc. beside other tenses from dyoo.

163] INFLECTION 117

7. For Att, £o>, £??? from *^&) etc., most dialects have âxo

(Boeot., Cret. 8am) as in Homer. These are from inherited by-forms

of the root.

8. Cret. Xa<yaia>, release(cf. Xijyco, Xwya-pds), aor. Xaydcrai, like

Horn, fcepaico (also Delph.), aor. rcepd(a)aai (cf. 143), hut also Xa-

<yd£a>, aor. Xaydacrat (cf. cnroXdya^LS, like ^/o^/xarift?, 142 a).

9. To irevdopiai, wveopuai, iXevao/jiat Cretan has the active forms

7rev6o), inform, (oveco (ovev, wvioi), sell, eireXevael, will bring (cf.

Hesych. eXevalw oicra>), aor. iireXevaai, eireXevcrav, etc.

10. Cret. Bio/xat = Smokco, as sometimes in Homer.

11. Cypr. Svfdvco, 8(i)K(o = SiBcopu.

12. Arc. reico = tivw, formed to reiaw, ereiaa(cf. aeieo, o-eiaw, etc.).

The Verb to be

163. 1. First singular present indicative. *i<rfii, whence Lesb.

e/A/M, Thess. ififMt, elsewhere elfit or rjfii.See 76.

2. Third plural present indicative. *evri (cf. Skt. santi, Osc-

Umbr. sent), whence, with substitution of e after the analogy of the

other forms, West Greek evrl, Att.-Ion. elai See 61.1, 77.3.

3. Third singular imperfect. ^? (from *rja--r, cf. Ved. Skt. as) is

attested for various West Greek dialects (Acarn., Corcyr., Delph.,

Epid., lit. Doric), Boeotian (irapeh), Arcadian, and Cyprian, and is

probably the form in all dialects (for Locr. ev, see no. 55.9, note)

except Attic-Ionic, where it was replaced by rjv (Horn, fjev), the old

third plural (from *rj<rev, cf. Skt. dsari).

4. Third plural imperfect. Most dialects had r> (see above, 3),

examples of which are found in literary Doric, Delphian, and Lo-

crian. For Boeot. irapelav, Att.-Ion. ycrav, see 138. :>.

5. Third singular imperative, earco in most dialects. But Late

rjTco, with rj of r\v etc. after the analog} of e.g. o-njTO) to earrjv. El.

r/'o-Tco, also with analogical rj but with retention of <r.

6. Third plural imperative. Arg. evrm, Boeot. evOto (139.2),< Iret.

evjcov, formed from 3 pi indie, ivri. Also thematic iovrm, iovrcov,

e.g. in Delphian. Ion. earoov, Attic uvtwv and Late earwaav.

\


7. Present infinitive. The difference in the form of the ending

(154) and also in the development of a + nasal (76) explains the

great variety of forms, Attic-Ionic elvai (also Eub. elv, 160), Arc.

rival, Lesb. eleven, Thess. ep/xev, West Greek and Boeotian elêv

or rjixev (25), Rhod. el/JLeiv, Cret. rjfMrjv.

8. Present participle, ea>v in most dialects, Att. cov. But there

are also unthematic forms, as Heracl. eVre? (also quoted from Ale-

man;from *eWe? with e as in ivri, above, 2), fern. Lesb., Epid. ecraa

(also in some Doric writers; cf. iaaia = ovaia Plato Crat. 401c),

Arc, Arg., Mess, eaacra, Cret. Xarra, Xadda (all from *aria = Skt.

satl, with the substitution or prefixing of e after the analogy of the

other forms).

a. This unthematic feminine formation in -ai-ia (from -nt-p) is seen also

in some forms quoted by Hesychius, namely exaaaa (deKacrcra), Cret. fixaOda

(yinaOa) = tKoikra, lauaa ('E7rta(rcra)— lovcra.

9. Middle forms, as imperf. v\\ut)v etc., are late. Cf. 3 sg. subj.

rjrai at Delphi, 3 pi. subj. rjvrai at Andania,

10. In a Cretan inscription of Dreros (no. 113) we find reXofxcu

= eao/xaL, avvTeXeadai — avveaecrOai.

WORD-FORMATION

On the Form and Use of Certain Suffixes and Certain Peculiarities of

Composition

164. 1. -rjios1 = Att. -eto<?. Att. -«o? is in part derived from -77*0?

(this again in part from -i]fio$, cf. Boeot. Kapv/cepio), which is re-

tained in various dialects, e.g. Ion. leprjtov, Delph. iepijtov, Lesb.

Iprjiov, Ion., Cret. oIk-tjio^, Ion., Lesb., Cret. irpvraviqiov, Ion., Cret.

av8p?]io<;, Ion. /Sao-tA^to?, (poivLKijia, Delph. Trcuorjia. On the ac-

centuation of these forms, see 37.2.

2. Adjectives of the type â/jtet? are from -pevr- (Skt. -vant-).

The feminine was originally -paria (like Skt. -vatl, from the weak

stem -unl-;

cf. eaaaa 163.8), whence, with substitution of e for a

from the analogy of the forms in -pevr-, arose peria, this yielding

-(f)eaaa or -(f)erra (81). Cf. Boeot. xaP lfeTTav> Corcyr. cttovo-

pe(a)aav, Pamph. ripaife(a)aa. The genuine Attic forms have tt,

as neknovTTa (Ar.), Mvppivovrra (inscr.), those with era being

poetical and in origin Ionic. Most adjectives of this type are

poetical only, except in substantive use especially the numerous

names of places in -oeis, for which see also 44.4.

a. A relic of the weak stein -paris seen in a few derivatives, as <J>Aia-

aioL (cf. Aiot)s)or

'

AvayvpaaioL (cf.'

Avayvpovs) ,from -o(/r)anoi (with

hyphaeresis of o), in contrast to tin' usual -ovrtot, -ovvtloi, or -ownoi, from

-opivrioi.

3. -Tt? -cm. See 61.3. For -fi? see 142". We find -cro-i? instead

of usual -ert? in Arg. akidacnos, Epid. areydcrcnos, Troez. eppidcrcnos,

Boeot. ayopaaaiv, in which the first a is due to the influence of

forms like areyacrro^, areyacrpLa.

1 For convenience the form of the dnative is cited, rather than thai of

the stem.

ll'.i


4. -07*0?, -a/xa. In most words a has replaced, by analogy, an

earlier dental, which is sometimes preserved, as in Horn. 68/at/

=Att. oa^rj. So for Att. decr/Aos, 6eapno<;, we find Dor. TeO/xos, redfAios

(Pindar ; red/xos also Delph., Ted/xtov Boeot.), and Lac, Epid. 6e-

dfxos, Locr., El. 6e0fjLiov (65). After the analogy of forms in -apa,

especially -v/rîcr/xa, voîcr/ia, arose Arg. ypdo-o-p,a=

jpd/xfxa. For

Cret. yjrdcpcyfxa, -^rd<pip,fji,a, see 142 a.

5. -Trip=

-t?;<? (-to,?). As a productive suffix of nouns of agencythe older -rrjp has been very largely displaced by -r??? (-rds), but

most fully in Attic prose. As forms with -Trip= usual -ri]<i (-ras)

are not infrequent in poetry, e.g. Horn. edeXovTrjp, Hes. avXiirrjp,

so they occur also sometimes in the dialects, e.g. Locr., Paraph.

hiKaarrjp (but in most dialects SitcaaTas, like Att.-Ion. 8cKaarr}<;),

Delph. fiefiaiwTrjp, Corcyr. 8cop0(or?]p. Cf. also Cypr. ljarr]p like

Horn, larrjp= usual tarpon.

6. -ios = -eo?. In adjectives of material Lesbian and Thessalian

have -to? (which is not from -eo?;Boeot. -to? may be -jo? or -eo?),

as Lesb. xpvaio<;, âX/ao?, dpyvpio';, Thess. Xi'dios (cf. Horn. XiOeos,

but in most dialects XiOivos).

7. -r/v— -(ov. Hypocoristic proper names in -înstead of the usual

-<ov, as 'Kpxrjv^Lpirjv, are very frequent in the Corinthian colonies of

Apollonia and Epidamnus, and are occasionally found elsewhere.

8. -covSds, -ovSas. Patronymics in -cov8d<i, as 'E7rayuettwSa?, are

most common in Boeotian, but are not infrequent in Phocian and

Euboean(-(ov8r/<i) )

while elsewhere they are rare and probably im-

ported. The parallel, but less common, -ov8ds is attested for Boeo-

tian, Thessalian, Locrian, and Euboean. •

9. Individual cases of dialectic variation in suffix are of course

frequent. So, for example, Thess. \i0ios = XiOivos (cf. above, 6), Ion.

vojjlclios, Locr. vop,LO<i=

v6/ALp,o*i, Thess. bvdXa (but also 6vdXovp,a)= avaXco/xa, Boeot., Epir. iro968odp.a (after dvdXa>fxa)

=7rpoao8o<;,

Thess. avv/cXek (stem -kXt}-t-, cf. 7rpo/3Xrj<; etc.)=

ct^y/cXf/TO? etacX-q-

aia, Cret. r)p,iva— to rj/xiav (also Sicil. rjp,iva, used, like Epid. hefiC-

Teia, in the sense ofrj/AieKTov), Cret. 6ivo<; (from *6i-iv6s formed

166] WOKD-FOKMATION 121

from 6i6<; after the analogy of avOptoTr-tvos), evdivos = #eto?, evdeos,

Att. aSeXcpos but aSeXcpeos in other dialects, Delph. ydp.eXa (cf.

yafieTrjs)— yapbrjXia.

165. 1. -re/909. Noteworthy examples of the use of this suffix to

denote contrasted relations (not merely those of degree as in the

comparatives), as in heîrepos, apio-repos, are Arc. appevrepos, EL

ipcrevairepos (for at cf. <yepairepo<;, iraXairepos), drjXvrepos.

2. -iSto? forming adjectives from adverbs or adverbial phrases,

as aiSios, eTTiOaXaaalhios. So El. Trpoadihto^ (irpocmîov), Cret.

iv8oOi8io<; {evhoOihiav hoXav household slave), Epid. iv8oadi&io<;

(evhoaOchia entrails;so ivroadiSia Arist., Hipp.), Cret. iâpxiSios

= e£ apj(i)<ir

yL<yv6/Aevo<}.

3. -rpov. From words like Xvrpov means of release, hence ran-

som, the suffix came to be used freely in words denoting reward

or amount paid, as vUaarpov reward of victory, Epid. tarpa per-

quisites for healing, Ion., Coan reXecrrpa expenses of inauguration

(of the priest. Cf. Coan reXeco inaugurate), Cret. Kopucnpa gift*

(more specific?), and, even from a numeral, Cret. rpirpa the three-

fold amount.

4. -eoov, -(ov in nouns denoting place, as avhpdiv (Ion. avhpecov,

Pamph. a(y)hpuov), afATreXwv, veKpwv, opviOcov. To this large class

belong Heracl. ro^tco*/ (t=

e, 9.(>)= rafaaiv burial-place, yatwv heap

of earth(cf. yaecov from Halaesa), fiocov cow-shed, Ion. are^cou ridge.

This class is not to be confused with nouns of agency in [on.

-ed)v lint Dor. etc. -awv, -av, as Ion. %vve<av, Dor. kolvuv. See 41.1.

166. 1. Proper names in -/c\ea?, instead of -/cXer)?, -icXrjs,;is '1 tttto-

tcXe'as, are most common in Thessalian, but also occur in Boeotian,

Phocian, and Aetolian. -/cXea? is a modification of -/cXe?/? under

the influence of hypocoristics in -ea<?.

2. Aio'ôTo? (i.e. Aio'o--SoTO?, cf. Ai6a-/covpoi) and WeioaSoTOS,

tyeo&TOS, <»)i6£oto<; (formed after Aioa-8oro<;, cf. 6eoa8oTO<; in llo-

siod), instead of usual Ato'SoTo?, ©eo'SoTo?, arc frequenl in Boeotian,

and Thessalian also has tyeofrros, Wiofyros, and ("hdpSoTos (60.1).

Elsewhere such forms are rare and doubtless imported.


167. The interchange of different vowel sterns in the first mem-

ber of a compound, or before a derivative suffix, is sometimes dia-

lectic. Thus Ti/xo/i\rji

i, TifioKpcirr]1

;, etc. in most dialects, but Ion.

Ti/JLT)K\ri<;, Ti[Ai]KpdTi]<;, Cnid. Tipsd/cXr}?, Ehod. TifxdKpdri]<;, Tt/xa-

7roXt?, likewise Ehod. Ttp,dva% (*Tt/u.a-(/r)am|) instead of usual

Ttficovaj; (*Ti/x6-(f)ava%). Thess. vXcopos (huXdpeovros) from *v\o-

fcopos, and so related to vXrjcopos from *vXd-pa)p6<i as vXor6pLo<i to

v\dr6/jLo<i.

Arc, Locr., Thess. otKidra^ (or poi/ciaras) from olicid, for usual

oi/ceV?;? from oltcos (foucevs is the form used in Cretan, as sometimes

in Homer). Ion. 7roXt7]rr]<i, Cret., Epid. iroXtara^ (also Pindar), Cret.

iroXidrevco, Arc. iroXLaris, for usual ttoXItt}^ etc.; cf. Heracl. iroXid-

WyLto?, Ion. 7ro\t?;oô? (Epic), Lac. 7roXid%o<; (but Att. iroXiov'ô'i

with -ovxos from K\ripoir%o<; etc.).

Late Att. lepdrevco, Locr., Phoc. lepijreva) (also in some /coti^

inscriptions), Lesb. ipijrevo), Cret., Cyren. iaptrevco, Mess, leptrevco,

Chalced. lepcorevo), iepcoreia (cf. Att. lepcoavvrf).

Carpath. Sa/xera^, like olfcen]*;, for usual Sa/xoTas, $7]/a6tj]<;, as

conversely ockott]^ in an Attic inscription. So Cret. ftieros (cf.

Astyp. BieTTO?) = fiioros. Ehod.r

l7T7reSayU,o<? = 'l7T7ro'Sa/xo9, but

Ehod.''

Kpy_OKpdrrj<i=

'Apxe/cpdrris, Cret. M.evoKpdri]^= Meve/epa-

t?7<?, Meg. 'A7o'A.ao<>= 'AyeXaos.

After the analogy of names containing inherited t-stems arose

also forms like 'AjO^/Xoô?, 'Ap^t'Sapo?, etc. (cf. apxire/croov) in

various dialects, Ehod. MevlSap-os, El. "ZaitcXapos, Coan, Msyr.,

Mel. Aai(TTpaTo<i, Msyr. Aaiadevris.

a. The well-known lengthening of the initial vowel of the second mem-ber of compounds, as in dvtovuuos, 7rav?7yi>p(.s,

is seen in Ion. avijpiOevTos=

Att. avepiOevros. To the analogy of forms like €7rd«oos. e7rr/Koos, which are

of the same kind, is due the eird- of Cret. imlôXd share (cf. Ilesych. i-n-rj-

(3o\r'j- pepos) and Horn. iirrjfioXos. Cf. KaT7]f3oXy in Euripides.

168. Use of a patronymic adjective instead of the genitive sin-

gular of the father's name. Though occasionally found in literature,

as in Horn. TeA,apawo9 At'a?, this is the regular practice in prose

168] WORD-FORMATION 123

only in the three Aeolic dialects. Thus Lesb. Me\av^po<; TliOdoveios,'

ApxiTnra 'AOavdeia, Thess. Sirôw 'Avnyoveios, Nt/co'Aao? 'Ayei-

criaLos, Boeot. %lottoparos 'OXvpltti^lo^, 'Epytiato? Nt/a?)o9.

a. When the father's name is itself a patronymic form in -Sas or -ios,

the genitive is regularly employed in Boeotian;so also in early Thessalian,

but later the adjective forms like 'E7riKpaTtSaios, TiyuotWoaios arc usual.

b. Under Kotvrj influence the use of the adjective was given up in favor

of the ordinary genitive construction. Thus in Boeotian the genitive is

usual after about 250 b.c. and occasionally found earlier. Then' is some

evidence that the Plataeans adopted the Attic usage at an early date. See

no. 42.

c. There are also examples in Thessalian and Boeotian of adjectives in

agreement with appellatives, in place of a genitive of possession. Thess.

Uo\v£evaia. e/x/xt' (sc. a araXXa), etc. See the following.

(I. A genitive may be used in apposition to that implied by the adjec-

tive, as in Horn.Topye.tr) Kt<j)a\r) Seivoio TreXwpov. Boeot. Ka(A)Aiatd e/xi (SC.

a kvAi£) to Kevrpovos, TopytVios ifj,i6 kotdAos KaAds k[o.A]o, Lesb. o-[TuAA]a

Vt 2#evetcu e/xfxt to Ni/aaioi (dat.) to TavKto (gen.) the son of Nicias, the son

of Caucus, where Tolvklo is also a patronymic adjective, but in apposition

with the genitive implied in Nikiuioi.

SYNTAX

169. Although the syntax of the dialects deserves fuller investi-

gation than it has received, yet syntactical differences between the

dialects are much less striking than those of phonology aud inflec-

tion. To a considerable extent they consist merely in the conserva-

tion in some dialects of early forms of expression winch have become

rare or obsolete in literary Greek, and in a less strict formalization

of usage. Some peculiarities have already been mentioned in con-

nection with the forms, e.g. in the use of certain pronouns (121-

131), adverbs and conjunctions (132-134), and in the meaning and

construction of prepositions (136). It is necessary to add here only

a few comments on certain uses of the cases and the moods. Some

other, more isolated, peculiarities are observed in the notes to the

inscriptions.CASES

The Genitive

170. Genitive of Time. The genitive of the 'time within which'

is especially frequent in the early Cretan inscriptions, although ev

with the dative is already the more usual expression. In both cases

the article is used, while in late inscriptions we find only ev with

the dative and without the article. Cf. Law-Code, 1.25 Xaydaai rav

Tevr dfxepdv release within five days, but 1.6 ev rals rptal dfxe'pai.^.

So in Locrian, but without the article, rpidv fievdv beside ev rpid-

povr dfxdpai'i, as also in early Attic inscriptions.

Aside from the adverbial phrases vvktos etc., the use of the geni-

tive of time is most persistent in dating, as /jli]vo<; e/386fiov etc., the

usual expression in most dialects. More noteworthy is the phrase

/cat TroXejAov (-co)/cal elpi^vri^ (-a?) which is common in the prox-

eny decrees of various dialects, though eventually replaced in many

by ev TroXepuwL kt\.124

174] SYNTAX 125

The genitive of time is used distributively in various dialects, as

also in Attic, e.g. rat d/jLepa<; or tos d/Aepas peicdaTas daily, beside

/car d/xepav.

171. Genitive of the Matter involved, in legal phraseology. Al-

though the genitive of the charge or penalty is common to all dia-

lects, the genitive is nowhere else used so freely as in Cretan to

denote the matter involved, e.g. KaraSiKaKadrd to iXevOepd Se'/ca

GTarepaw;, to $o\o irevTe shall condemn him to a fine of ten staters

in the case of a freeman, five staters in the case of a slave, to he

Kpovo icplvev decide as to the time, at peicdo-To eypaTTaf. as is pre-

scribed for each case.

The Dative

172. The adnominal dative is more common than in literary

Greek, and is especially frequent in the introduction to inscriptions

or their separate sections, e.g. El. a. fpaTpa tols paXeiois, Locr. to

Te'Ofiiov tols Hv7roKva/jii?>ioi<; Aoppols, Phoc. o/xoXoyia to, ttoXcl

^.Teipicov Kal tcl iroXei XlehecovLcov, Boeot. Sia<ypa(f)d Nt/capeV?;, Att.

dirapê Tadevaiai, <ypapLfAaTevs Tr\i fiovXî Kal tcoi hd/xun.

For the dative instead of the genitive construction with various

prepositions in Arcado-Cyprian, see 136.1.

The Accusative

173. A noteworthy accusative absolute construction is seen in

Arc. el /u.e irapheTaâpbivos tos irevTeKovTa e tos TpiaKoalos units*

the Fifty or the Three Hundred approve. This is an extension from

instances where the participle agrees with the accusative of a pre-

ceding clause, as Arc. fie vep.ev /xeTe %evov fxeTe pacrTOV, el fie eirt

doivav hi/covTa. Cf. also Arc. /caTairep to? eTrio-vvio-Ta/xevos . . . ye-

ypaiTToi as is prescribed in the case of those who conspire.

THE MOODS

The Subjunctive

174. The subjunctive without dv or tea in conditional, relative,

and temporal clauses, where the particle is regularly employed in


Attic prose, though frequently omitted in Homer and sometimes

elsewhere (Kiilmer-Gerth II, pp. 426, 449, 474), is attested for

several dialects, though always as the less common construction.

Locr. al helXeT avôpelv, at Ti? avôpeei (no. 55.7,26 ;ten exam-

ples with Ka in the same inscription), Arc. el Se -u? eiriOudve (Co-

tilum), and so, probably, Arc. eltc iirl Sofxa trvp kiroiae (no. 17.21) in

contrast to usual et/c av (see 134.2), Cypr. 6 iôpvê, ol . . . toai

(no. 19.25,31), Cret. dvyarpl e 8t8oi when one gives it to the daugh-ter (Law-Code VI.l). Examples are not infrequent in later Locrian,

Phocian, and Delphian inscriptions.

The Optative

175. In Elean the optative with Ka is the usual form of prescrip-

tions, e.g. crvv/xaîa k ea eKarov perea let there be alliance for a

hundred years, "C,eKa fivak Ka airorivoi /re/cacrro? let each pay a fine

of ten minae. Similarly in Cyprian, but without /ce, e.g. Scokoi vv

fiacnXevs the kirig shall give.

The subjunctive without Ka is used in the same sense in a late

Elean inscription (no. 61.32,36).

176. 1. The optative in conditional clauses survives in several

dialects, although, except in Elean, it is much less frequent than

the subjunctive, and indeed is almost wholly eliminated in favor of

the subjunctive in Attic-Ionic inscriptions, and in Lesbian, Thessa-

lian, Boeotian, Cyprian, Heraclean, Theran, Coan, Ehodian,— in

fact in the majority of dialects. Where the optative survives, it is

sometimes used with a still recognizable differentiation from the

subjunctive, but oftener without such. In the Gortynian Law-Code,

which offers the fullest material, there are in conditional clauses

about 50 optatives to about 80 subjunctives. Some of these occur

where the contingency is obviously one more remotely anticipated

(e.g. VII.9, but if there should not be any free persons, as contem-

plated in the preceding subjunctive clauses; 1.11, but if one should

deny), others as mere variants of the subjunctive for parallel or

even identical contingencies (e.g. opt. IX.18 = subj. VI.25). In

176] SYNTAX 127

Locrian, no. 56A has the optative only (cf. also the relative clause

fori avXdcrai), whereas no. 56 B and no. 55 have the subjunctive

only. In Delphian, no. 51 has the subjunctive usually, but al 8'i<j>i-

opK€oi/jiL A 17, in an oath, where Attic also would have the optative,

also al 8' icj)ioptc€oi CG (here indirect discourse), and al he n rov-

tcov irapfidWoiTo C25, C50, Dl7; and in the numerous Phocian

and Delphian manumission decrees the optative is of very frequent

occurrence. The optative, beside the subjunctive, occurs also in

Corcyraean, Achaean, and in the Northwest Greek kolvyj (e.g. no. 62).

In Argolic, the archaic nos. 76 and 78 have the optative only, and

this occurs in some of the later inscriptions (but in no. 84 the opta-

tives are in indirect discourse). In Arcadian, nos. 16 and 17 have

the subjunctive only, but in no. 18 there are some examples of the

optative. Even in the same clause the alternation of subjunctive

and optative is not infrequent, e.g. Delph. el he icafir) iroLrj rj p.f]

irapajxevoi or el Bep,r) iroteoL

i) fir) wapafxe'vi]. See also no. 18.6, note.

2. In relative and temporal clauses of future time, the predomi-

nance of the subjunctive is even more marked. Noteworthy is the

Tean curse, no. 3j where oans with the optative is used in the curse

proper, 11. 1-34, while in the postscript warning against harmingthe stele on which the curse is inscribed, 11. 35-40, we find o<? dv'

with the subjunctive. There are a few examples of the optative in

Cretan (Law-Code IV.14, and a few others), Locrian (see above),

Delphian, and elsewhere (see 177).

3. But in Elean the optative is uniformly employed in condi-

tional, relative, and temporal clauses. For examples in conditional

and relative clauses, see nos. 57-59. In the later no. 60 the sub-

junctive also occurs, but with future perfect force.

4. In final clauses the optative occurs, e.g. Heracl. Tab. I.:,:; IV.

eardaaixes . . . dv^(opiâvre ff. iiri/JLeXeaOat . . ., KcndypevTov . . .

,<u? /ce

. . . ennevoiev. But it is very rare, and most dialects have only the

subjunctive with or without dv («a, /ce),or sometimes the future

indicative.


177. There are some examples of tea with the optative in con-

ditional clauses, etc., as sometimes in Homer (Kuhner-Gerth II,

pp. 482, 453), e.g. Locr. al k aSitcos av\oc (no. 56.4), Cret. at Ka . . .

/lit) vvvarbs el-q, Epid. al ica vyirj viv Troir/aai (no. 84.60), Delph. el

8e [ris] Ka i(f>d,7TT0LT0, iirei kcl tl irdQoi, Corcyr. a<$> ov k dp%d ye-

volto, Ach. eare Ka diroholev.

The Imperative and the Infinitive

178. Both the imperative and the infinitive are freely used in

prescriptions, often side by side in the same inscription. In general

the infinitive is more frequent in early, the imperative in later, in-

scriptions. For the Elean use of the optative with the same force,

see 175.

WOBD ORDER

179. A peculiarity of word order which is worthy of mention is

the position of tis before Ka in the phrase at ti? Ka, al Se rk Ka.

This is the regular order in the West Greek dialects, as contrasted

not only with Att.-Ion.eay -u<?, rjv ns, but with Arc. el 8' av n?, Cypr.

e Ke <7i<?, Lesb. al k4 Tt<?, Thess. al (/x)d Ke Kit, Boeot. 778e Ka ns.

Boeotian has also, though less frequently, the West Greek order

7} Tt? Ka.

SUMMARIES OF THE CHARACTERISTICS OFTHE SEVERAL GROUPS AND DIALECTS

180. The following summaries, while not exhaustive, are intended

to call attention to the most important characteristics of each groupand dialect. These are indicated in the briefest manner, sometimes

by a mere example, sufficient to identify, but not always to define,

the phenomenon in question, and these brief indications are always

to be interpreted in the light of the sections to which reference is

made in each case. Of peculiarities in vocabulary only some few

of the most striking are mentioned. 1

To avoid needless repetition, many phenomena which are pecu-

liar from the standpoint of Attic or Attic-Ionic, but are common

to all or most of the other dialects, are usually omitted, e.g.

1. Original a unchanged. 8 11. ecov = wv. 163.9

2. a from do, dco. 41.1 12. al = el. 134.1

3. 7) from ae. 41.1 13. arepos=

erepos. 13 a

4. Absence of ^-movable. 102 14. laria = ear(a. 11

5. Apocope of prepositions. 95 15. yivo/xai = jiyvo/iai. 86.7

6. 7ro'\t?, 77-0'A.ios, etc. 109.1 16. Se/co/jLai=

Seôfiat. 66

7. a/ue?, v/xe'<i, ace. d/xe, vfie= 17. 6vv/xa = ovofia. 22 A

?;/u.et? etc. 119.2,5 18. 8afXLopj6^=

8i)fiiovpy6<;. 44. 1

8. Infin. -p-ep. 154.3 19. i]PeiKa,/

rjvLKa = r}vei

y/ca. 144«

9. 3 pi. Wev, e8ov, etc. 138.5 20. ird\xa = /crr/p-a. 49."> a

10. ?}?=

r\v. 163.:5 21. i/cto =i")/c<o. Glossary

EAST GEEEKAttic-Ionic

181. Important characteristics of Attic-Ionic (1-7 specific Att.-

Ion., 8-9 in common with Arc, 10 with Arc.-Cvpr.) :

1 An exhaustive list of peculiarities would also include proper names which

are peculiar to, or especially frequenl in, a given dialect.

129


1. r) from a. 8

2. Quantitative metathesis (\«o?

etc.). 41.4, 43

3. ^-movable. 102

4. rj/xils, ace. -ea?, -a?. 119.2,5

5. 7T0V, o7rov, etc. 132.1

6. edeaav, e<Wav, etc. 138.5

7. ^y 3 sg. imperf. of eifiC. 163.3

8. Conjunction el. 134.1

9. Particle aV. 134.2

10. Infin. -vai. 154.1

11. Very early loss of f. 50

Ionic

182. The chief characteristics of Ionic, as compared with Attic,

are as follows. Some few of these are Ionic only (notably 1, also

8, 9, 14, 20, 22), but most are common to various other dialects, some

indeed to all except Attic, being repeated here from 180 to bring

out the contrast with Attic more fully. A few peculiarities which

are not general Ionic, but are common to all branches except West

Ionic, are included.

1. 7]from a even after e, i, p. 8

2. ea, eo, ea>, eot usually uncon-

tracted. 42.1,5,6

3. ev = €o, from IV cent. on. 42.5

4. Crasis of o, o(ov), co, + a = co,

as Tcoywvos = Att. rayco-

vos. 94.1

5. feivo?, Kovprj, etc. 54 with a

6. crcr = Att. tt. 81

7. pa = Att. pp. 80

8. yjv= Att. edv, dv. 134.1 b

9. d-stems, gen. sg. m. -e&>, -co,

gen. pi. -eoov, -cov, dat. pi.

-r)UTi(v). 41.4, 104.7

10. 7ro'X.t<?, 7ro'Xios, etc. 109.1,2

11. âatXevs, -e'os, etc. 111.3

12. -K\r)$, -/c\€OS- 108.1a

14. 3 pi. ri6earai etc. 139.2

15. ecov = Att. av. 163.8

16. Suffix -77405= Att. -eto?. 164.1

17. /36\o/ulcii= /3ov\op,ai. 75 b

18.t'jod? (lpd<z) beside lepos. 13.1

19. fie^cov = Att. fieiXoov. 113.1

20. Se/cvvfii= Att. SeiKW/xi. 49.1

21. /ceivos = Att. e/ceivos. 125.1

22. f1W5 = Att. kolvos. 135.7

23. Kaprepos = Att. /cparepos, in

meaning = /cvpto<;. 49.2 a,

Glossary

24. 8r)/Atopy6s= Att. -ovpyos. 44.4

25. lo-Tia (t<XTta)=Att. earia. 11

26. rjvei/ca, rjviKa = Att. rjveyica.

144 a

27. t'0ik = Att. euflifc. Glossary

13. /-u-verbs inflected like contracts, as Tt#et, ridelv. 160

188] SUMMARIES OF CHARACTERISTICS 131

183. East Ionic is further characterized by :

1. Psilosis. 57. 2. ao, eo — av, eu from fourth century on. 33.

3. Short-vowel subj. of cr-aorist. 150.

184. Chian. The dialect of Chios contains a few special charac-

teristics, which are of Aeolic origin :

1. 3 pi. Xdftcoicriv, TrprjôLcriv, etc., with io~ from va. 77.3.

2. Inflected cardinals, Sckcov, irevrr^KovTcov, etc. 116.

Note also jeycoveco call aloud, as in Homer.

a. The Aeolic doubling of nasals (73 ff.)is seen in the names of the

mountain HtXivvaiov in Chios and the promontoryv

Apyevvov opposite Chios,

also in the personal name <âvv66i.[xi<i in an inscription of Erythrae. Like-

wise Aeolic is the Phocaean Ziovv(o-ios) ,19.1. All these features are relics

of a time when the line between the Aeolic and the Ionic colonies was far-

ther south than in the historical period.

185. Central Ionic differs from East Ionic in the absence of psi-

losis, etc. (183). Note also the restricted use of H, i.e. only = 77 from

a, in the early inscriptions of some of the islands. 4.G.

186. West Ionic, or Euboean, differs from the other divisions of

Ionic as follows :

1. tt as in Attic, not era. 81 5. rovra, rovret, evrovOa = rav-

2. pp as in Attic, not pa. 80 ra, ravrr]i, ivravOa. 124

3. £eVo? etc. as in Attic, not %ei- 6. -/cXe?;?, gen. -icXeto. 108.1a

vos. 54 7. Proper names in -is, gen. -tSo<?,

4. -ei, -oi from -iji, -col (in Ere- as often in Attic (East and

tria about 400 B.C.). 39 a Central Ion. -to?). 109.:.

8. elv beside elvai. 160

187. Eretrian. In addition to the other Euboean peculiarities,

the dialect of Eretria, seen in inscriptions of Eretria and Oropus, is

specifically characterized by the rhotacism of intervocalic cr, as

exovpiv = eôvatv, 60.:>. The use of av (Oropus), eciv (Eretria) is

due to Attic influence.

188. Attic influence. Tonic was the first of all dialects to yield

to Attic influence, and after the fifth century there are few inscrip-

tions that are wholly free from Attic forms. See 277.


Arcado-Cyprian 1

189. Special characteristics of Arcado-Cyprian :

2

1. iv = iv. 10 5. o-t?, ais = tis (but Arc. usu-

2. Gen. sg. -av. 22 ally t(?). 68.3

3. 7ro9 = 7T/90?. 135.6 6. ovv = oSe. 123

4. /eet? = /cat (but Arc. usually 7. Dat. with a7ro, e'£, etc. 136

/ecu). 134.:! 8. -Kperrfi — -/epaT???. 49.2

190. Characteristics common to Arcado-Cyprian and various

other dialects (1 Att.-Ion., 2 Ion., 3-6 Aeol., 7 KW.Grk.) :

1

1. Intin. in -vat. 154.1 9. e? = e'| before cons, (but

2. fioXo/xai = fiovXofiai. 75 & Cypr. also ef). 100

3. airv — airo. 22 10. Masc. cr-stems, ace. sg. -tjv

4. 6v (yv)= ara. 6, 22 (Arc. also voc.

sg.-?7). 108.2

5. op = ap. 5 11.te/0779

=iepevs, etc. (but usual

6. /x.t-inflect. of contract vbs. 157 only in Arc). 111.4

7. iv(Iv)

= eh. 135.4 12. Subj. -775, -7;. 149

8. ?;, &> = spurious ei, ov. 25 13. Article as relative. 126

191. Noteworthy is the considerable number of words or mean-

ings which are otherwise known only, or with rare exceptions, as

poetical, mainly Homeric. Some of the most striking examples are :

1) In Arcadian and Cyprian, alaa share (also Lac), ot(/r)o?

alone, eu%o\d prayer or imprecation.

2) In Arcadian, heapac, dirvw summon, /ceXevOos road, Sw/xa

temple, ap,ap (but see no. 16.21, note).

3) In Cyprian, fdvag, dvdoyco, avrdp, e'Ao? meadow, Ijarijp, icacri-

<yvr)To<; (also Lesb.; possibly Thess. fcariyvîTos]), xpavofiai border

on (Horn, ^pavoa graze), ISe, vv (also Boeot. 134.5).

1 Several of the characteristics cited below under the head of Arcadian or of

Cyprian, for which corresponding forms are lacking or ambiguous in the other

dialect, probably are also Arcado-Cyprian. See also 199.2 In this and similar captions "special" is not to be taken too rigorously.

Some few peculiarities of which occasional examples are found elsewhere are

included, e. g. ,in this section, Iv — iv, which is regularly found only in Arcado-

Cyprian, but of which there are a few examples elsewhere.

195] SUMMAEIES OF CHARACTERISTICS 133

Arcadian

192. Arcado-Cyprian characteristics. See 189-191.

193. In common with various other dialects(1, 2 Att.-Ion., 3, 4

Lesb., 5 Aeol., 6, 14, 15 West Greek) :

1. Conjunction el. 134.1

2. Particle av. 134.2

3. &e'fcoTos = Be/caTOS. 6

4. Pass, infin. -ijv. 155.2

5. 7reSa (ire)= p,erd. 135.5

6. Traperd^covaL etc. 142

7. pp = pa. 80

8. irdvaa etc. 77.3

9. Ace. pi. -of, nom. sg. part.

fuepodvTes. 78

10. Dat. Sg. -ot. 106.2

11. Subj. 8ea.ro i etc. 151.1

194. Special Arcadian :

1. Gen. sg. fern. -af(Tegea). 104.2

2. 3 pi. -vai. 77.3

3. 3 sg. mid. -toi = -Tat. 139.1

4. Se'/co, he/corov = 8e/ca, i/carou. 6

5. Numerals in -Kaatot

(TLOl. 117.2

6. oW= oSe. 123

-«o-

12. Infin. -ev. 153.2

13. 3 pi. imv. -vtco. 140.3 a

14. ?;/xicrcro?=

^'/xicru? (but also

the latter). 61.6

15. 68e\6<; = d/3o\6$. 49.3

16. fie'ar until. 132.9

17. Peculiarities in the use of

the spiritus asper. 58 a, d

18. p in early inscr. initially and

after cons., but lost be-

tween vowels; initially

till about 30Org. 52,53,54

7. kcltv = Kara. 22. 95

8. 7r\o<? = irXeov. 113.2

9. el/c av. 134.2 a

10. dirvhoas = ci7ro8ov<;. 144

11. Se'\X&> = /3d\\o). 68.1

12. IIocro£aV= HocreiSwi'. 49.1,

61.5

195. External influence in the dialect. The fact that /ecfc and

en?, agreeing with Cyprian, are found only in one early inscription

(no. 16), while all others have /cat and rt?, is probably due to ex-

ternal influence, though not specifically Attic. See 275. The Tegean

building inscription (no. 18) of the third century shows some few

Attic KOLvrj forms, as wXeov instead of 7rXo'<?, once gen. sg. -ov, etc.

From the latter part of the third century on, when the chief Arca-

dian cities belonged to the Achaean, and for a time to the Aetolian,

League, the language employed in most of the inscriptions is neither


Arcadian nor Attic kolvt), but the Doric, or in part Northwest Greek,

Koivrj. See 279. But the decree of Megalopolis (Ditt. Syll. 258) of

about 200 B.C., though showing a remarkable mixture of forms, is

mainly in the native dialect.

Cyprian

196. Arcado-Cyprian characteristics. See 189-191.

197. In common with various other dialects :

1. i from e before vowels. 9.3 7. Dat. sg. -o, -a beside -oi, -at. 38

2. Glide sound after t expressed, 8. Ace. sg. tjarepav etc. 107.1

as ijarepav. 56 9. /3aai\ev<;, -Ijros. 111.1

3. alXos = aA.A,o?. 74 & 10. 3 pi. /careîjav. 138.5

4. Psilosis. 57 11. ice = dv. 134.2

5. ireiaei l = retire*. 68.1,2 12. p in all positions. 52-55

6. Occasional omission of intervoc. and final a. 59.1

198. Special Cyprian :

1. Gen. sg. -dv. 106.1 6. irai indeed. 132.5

2. TTToXifi etc. 109.4 7. e = el. 134.1

3. 3 sg. mid. -rv = -to. 22 8. 8vpdva) :8a)K(o= &i8(OfjLi. 162.11

4. £a = rya, etc. 62.1 9. ppera, pperda). 55

5. v = eVt. 135.S

199. It is uncertain whether the infinitive should be transcribed with

-tv or -lv, the accusative plural with -os, -os, or -o(v)s- In the absence of

any evidence to the contrary, we assume -ev and -os in agreement with Ar-

cadian. But the dative singular is to be transcribed -oi, in spite of Arc. -oi,

on account of the frequent omission of the final i (38); and the third plu-

ral ending is transcribed with -cri, not -(v)cn, in spite of Arc. -vcri, on account

of cfapovioi (59.4).

200. All dialectic inscriptions are in the Cyprian syllabary. The

inscriptions in the Greek alphabet, beginning with the Macedonian

period, are all in the koivyj.

1 Given under this head because of the agreement with Thessalian and Boeo-

tian, although this agreement is accidental, Cyprian not sharing in the general

phenomenon to which the Thessalian and Boeotian forms belong.


Aeolic

201. Aeolic characteristics, common to Lesbian, Thessalian,1 and

Boeotian (6 also Delph. etc., 7 also Arc.-Cypr., 8 also Arc.) :

1. Labial instead of dental in 4. la = fiia. 114.1

ire/xire = irevre, etc. 68.2 5. pe = pi. 18

2. Perf.act. part. -a>v,-ovro<;. 147.3 6. Dat. pi. 7ro'S€cro-i etc. 107.:;

3. Patron, adj. instead of gen. sg. 7. po = pa, etc. 5

of father's name. 168 8. ®epa- = <dapa-. 49.2

202. Aeolic characteristics, common to Lesbian and Thessalian 1

(4-7 also Arc.-Cypr.) :

1. Double liquids and nasals in 4. /lm-inflection of contract verbs.

ifXfxi, ardXXa, etc. 74-76, 157

77.1, 79 5. 6v = avd. 6

2. aypeco (dvyp€a>)=aip€a>. Glos- 6. dirv = ctiro. 22

saiy 7. /ce = dv. 134.2

3. i from t before vowels. 19

203. Aeolic characteristics, common to Lesbian and Boeotian (2

also Arc, Cret., etc.) :

1. ifcd\e-<T(Ta etc. 143 2. irehd = p,erd. 135.5

204. Characteristics common to Thessalian 1 and Boeotian only

(of which, however, only 1, which is Homeric, belongs to the Aeolic

elements of these dialects) :

1. Infill, fape'fiev etc. 155.1 5. tyeofrros. 166.2

2. 3 pi. -vQi etc. 139.2 6. e'Xefe= elire in the official

3. ei —rj. 16 language of decrees.

4. ylvvfiai — yiyvofiat. 162.5

Lesbian

205. Aeolic characteristics in common with one or both of the

other Aeolic dialects. See 201-203.

In some cases only East Thessalian (Pelasgiotis). See 214.


206. In common with various other dialects (8, 9 with Arcadian) :

1. 7], co — spurious ei, ov. 25 7. Article as relative. 126

2. Final -a, -rj, -co = -di, -774, -cot, 8. Infin. -rjv. 153.1

from end IV cent. on. 38 9. Perf. infln. -r/v. 147.2

3. Psilosis. 57 10. Pass, infin. -rjv. 155.2

4. Dat. pi. -aicTL,-OLCTL. 104.7, 106.4 11. heicoTos = 8efcaTo<;. 6

5. fiaaiXewi, -T|os, etc. 111.1 12. Early loss of f. 50

6. Masc. cr-stems, ace. sg. -rjv, gen. sg. -rj, etc. 108.2

207. Special Lesbian (1 in part Elean) :

1. tcr from v?, as ace. pi. rak, 6. Infin. e/JL/xevai etc. 154.2

rots, 3 pi. (fiepoLcri. 77.3, 78 7. Infin. Si 8cov,Ke'pvav, etc. 155.3

2. at'/xicrf?=

rj/Aiavs, etc. 17 8. 3 pi. imv. -vtov, -ct6ov. 140.5

3. aiiw?, vavos, etc. 35 9. Recessive accent. 103

4. 6ra = ore. 132.9 10. 7rporavi<; (rarely Att.)=

irpv-

5. or™, 07T7rft)?, etc. 129.2 rava. Glossary

208. External influence in the dialect. From the Macedonian

period on— and very few of the inscriptions are earlier— there is

usually some admixture of kolvyj forms, as dvd beside ov, fierd be-

side ireSd, ore beside ora, etc. But in the main the dialect is

employed in inscriptions till about the middle of the second cen-

tury B.C. Its use in inscriptions of Roman imperial times (cf. no. 24)

represents an artificial revival. See 280.

Thessalian


other Aeolic dialects. See 201, 202.

210. West Greek and Northwest Greek characteristics (cf.

223.1,2,4,6, and 226.1,4,8) :

1. Retention of r in SiScorc etc. 3. yjracpLâcrOeiv etc. 142

(-tl not quotable, but -vOt 4. iapos beside [epos. 13.1

from -vti), itcari, 7to't, IIo- 5. iv = ek. 135.4

reiSovv. 61 6. ar = ad (rare). 85.1

2. ikoltl — ec/cocn. 116 7. irapd at, with with ace. 136.2

213] SUMMARIES OF CHARACTERISTICS


137

1. t from e before vowels (hut

oftenere).

9.7

2. Final -a, -ov (from -co),-et

(from rj)= -di, -cot, -rji. 38

3. e? = e£ before cons. 100

4. irdvcja etc. 77.3

5. Ace. pi. -09. 78

6. TT = 7TT. 86.2

7. 7TTo'Xi? beside 7ro'A,t<?. 67

8. 88 = £ 84

9. Psilosis in article. 58 a

10. f init. till about 400 B.C.

11. Gen. sg. -ao, usually a. 41.4

12. Gen. pi. -How, usually -dv.

41.4

13. fiacnXevs, -cios, etc. 111.1

14. Plural inflection of 8vco, as

8va<;. 114.2

15. Nt/co/cX€as etc. 166.1

16. Article as relative. 126

212. In common with Boeotian only. See 204.

213. Special Thessalian:

1. ov = co. 23

2. Gen.sg.-o*(butsee214). 106.1

3. /a? = Ti9 (but see 214). 68.1

4. More extensive apocope than

in any other dialect, name-

ly in /car, 7to't, Trap, irep,

ov, air, eir, inr. 95

5. Consonant-doubling in 'tt6\-

Xios, I88iav, Kvppov = KV-

piov, etc. 19.3

6. 8ie = 8id. 7

7. oiA.ivecpavLaaoiV, e8ovKa.cu,

etc. 138.5

8. 3 sg. mid. iyfrdcpiarn etc.

Larissa only. 27

9. 3 pi. mid. e'</>o7'7/9ev0€iv etc.

Larissa only. 27, 139.2

10. Infin. SeSo'erGciv etc. Larissa

only. 27, 156

1 1 . dve (rove, rolveos, etc.)= o8e.

123

12. Relative use of icfe, 7roto?.

131

13. fid = 8e. 134.4

14. /xeo-7ro8i = ecu?. 132. 9 a

15. "AttXovv = '

AirdXXcov. 49.3

16. HerdaXds — (*)eo-<xa\o?. 65,

68.2

17. fieXXop,at = /3ovXo/j,ai. 75

18. Xidios =Xi0ivo<;. 164.0,9

19. 8avxva = 8dcf)vi]. 68. 1 a

20. ovdXa = ctvdXcofia. 164. n

2 1 . Xc/x-qv= dyopd hi arketr-place

(cvyopd being = i/acXijo-ta)

22. /aW often used in place of

ardXXa (artjXij)

23. rayds as title of a state or

municipal official


214. Differences within Thessalian. The form of Thessalian

which is best known is that of Pelasgiotfs, represented mainly by

inscriptions of Larissa, which show some special local peculiarities

(213.8-10), Crannon, and Phalanna. 1 The dialect of Thessaliotis,

represented mainly by inscriptions of Pharsalus and Cierium, dif-

fers from that of Thessaliotis in two important respects, 1) gen. sg.

of o-stems in -5, -ov, not -01, 2) pres. infin. of thematic verbs in -ev,

-eiv, not -e/xev. The early inscription, no. 33, from Thetonium in

the neighborhood of Cierium, shows, in addition to these two points

of difference, tls not /a?, dat. pi. of consonant stems in -aiv (xpe~

ixaaiv) not -ecrai (as at Pharsalus as well as in Pe.lasgiotis), hvXo-

peovros not -eWo<?, uncontracted gen. sg. in -ao, gen. sg. of father's

name instead of patronymic adjective (?see no. 33.11, note). Late

inscriptions of Cierium have dat. sg. -01, -at, though at Pharsalus wefind -ov, -a, just as in Pelasgiotis, and in no. 33 ev raja beside ev

arayiai points to -at, -01. On 88 = £ in iâvaKa{8)8ev, no. 33, see

84;on tt beside era, see 81 h.

From Histiaeotis and Perrhaebia the material is very scanty.

Prom Magnesia there are a few fragmentary archaic inscriptions,

but most are late and in the Attic kolvyj. An early inscription of

Phthiotis (Mediaras Tlidovveios*'

KttXovvl IG. IX.ii.199) shows con-

clusively, what was only natural to expect, that its dialect was also

Thessalian. But nearly all the inscriptions date from the period of

Aetolian domination and are in the Northwest Greek tcoivrj (279).

Many of the characteristics cited in the preceding sections are

as yet attested only in the inscriptions of Pelasgiotis, but, except

where there is evidence to the contrary as stated, it is to be as-

sumed provisionally that they are general Thessalian. For the

points of agreement are more pronounced than the differences.

215. External influence in the dialect. Occasional kolvt} forms

appear in the inscriptions of the third and second centuries B.C.,

especially avd, enro, irepi, Kara, 8e, gen. sg. instead of patronymic

1Really in Perrhaebia, so far as this was recognized as a distinct division of

Thessaly, but in the part near Pelasgiotis.


adjective, ?/ (not et), ryivojxat, (not yivvfiai), etc. But the dialect as a

whole is employed in inscriptions until about the end of the second

century B.C. and occasionally later.

Boeotian


other Aeolic dialects. See 201, 203.

217. West Greek and Northwest Greek characteristics(cf.

223.1-10, and 226.1, 2,8): .

1. 8l8(OTL, flKClTl, etc. 61

2. fi/cari= et/cocri. 116 with a

3. TrevTcuca.TLoi etc. 116 a, 117

4. eireaKevaê etc. (but oftener

TT). 142

5. toi, rai = ot, al. 122

6. tapos=

iepds. 13.1

7. "Aprafjus = "A/JTe/u?. 13.2

8. Ka = zee, dv. 13.3

9. 7r/3aro9=

7rpwro<;. 114.1

10. avTL,i.e.avT€i=avTOv. 132.2

11. eV = et?. 135.4

12. Sei/xevos = 8e6p.evo<i. 158

13. 7rapa a£, ir//A w. ace. 136.2

218. In common with various other dialects (20, 21 mainly

Boeotian) :

11. Dat. sg. -at(-T]),

-oi(-u).

104.:!, 106.2

12. fiaaiXevs, -6ios, etc. 111.1

13. avToaa.VTO'i, avcravTos, etc.

121.4

14. tclv-l etc. 122

1. i from e before vowels. 9.2

2. &) = spurious ov. 25

3. tt in dakaTTa etc. 81

4. tt in pb€TTo<;, i-yjracf)iTTaTO,

etc. 82

5. 88, initial S = £. 84

6. e? = e| before cons, (see also 15. 3 pi. avedeav, avedcav, etc.

220.1). 100

7. Trpiayevs=

7rpecr/3ev<;. 68.1

8. /r between vowels till about

450 B.C.; initial till about

200B.C. 50,53

9. Nom. sg. m. -a beside -a?.

105.1 a

10. Gen. sg. m. and gen. pi. in

-at), -cmv (but Tav). 41.1

138.5

16. 3 pi. unv.-VTCo (-P0co). 140.:i a

17. Perf. avoSeSoavOi etc., with-

out «. 146.1

18. eVr&) (evdco)= ovtlov. 163. ii

19. AtotfXeas etc. 166.1

20. Consonant-doubling inhypo-

coristics. 89.."»

21. Patronymics in -d>vha$. 164. s

219. In common with Thessalian only. See 204.


220. Special Boeotian. Most of the peculiarities of the vowel-

system (221) also belong here :

1. eV? = e'£ before vowels. 100 4. elviâv = rjvejKav. 144 a

2. eTnracTLS = e/jLTrao-is. 69.1 5. /3ei\o/jiai = /3ov\ofiat. 75

3. ovtos, ovra, etc. 124 6. Hypocoristics in -et. 108.2

221. The Boeotian vowel-system. The most striking and obvious

characteristic of Boeotian lies in its vowel-system. One peculiarity

consists merely in the retention of the original sound, namely that

of v as u. But even this led to a change in spelling to ov, while

on the other hand the v with its Attic value of ii as a basis was

used to indicate approximately the sound, probably o, which the

diphthong oi had come to have. See 24, 30. The other peculiari-

ties consist in changes of diphthongs to monophthongs and of more

open to closer vowels, such as eventually prevailed everywhere and

led to the Modern Greek pronunciation.

The chief orthographical peculiarities, with the approximate date

of their introduction, are as follows :

t = e before vowels. 9.2. V cent. b. c. (in the epichoric alphabet

i, e, et, h)

t = et. 29. V cent. B.C. (in the epichoric alphabet t, et, h)

7]= at. 26. About 400 B.C.

ei =r).

16." " "

ov = v. 24. " 350 "(but great inconsistency in the spell-

toy = v. 24." 300 "

ing. v = v and ot = oi also fre-

v = ot. 30. " 250 "quent till near end of III cent.)

et = oi. 30. II cent. "(rare)

222. External influence. Although Boeotia was for a short time

in the Aetolian League, there are no Boeotian inscriptions in the

Northwest Greek kolvy). But there are some scattered examples of

the dative plural of consonant stems in -ot?, as r/71;? (atyoi<;) etc.,

and the appearance of cxr = ad (85.1) and Safxicoefxev, SafiuoovTes

(159) in some late inscriptions of Orchomenos is also probably due

to Aetolian influence. The influence of the Attic koivt) becomes con-

siderable toward the end of the third century B.C., and some inscrip-

tions or portions of inscriptions are wholly in Koivq, e.g. the formal


contract in the Nicareta inscription (no. 43.VI). But most of the

inscriptions are substantially dialectic until the second half of the

second century B.C.

WEST GREEK223. General West Greek characteristics :

1. oYoVrt etc. Retention Of r in the verb-endings -tl, -vn, in fi-

kcltl and the hundreds in -kcitloi, in itotL (Cret.7ro/m), Uoret-

Mv, tv, and some other words which show the change to a in

the East Greek dialects. 61

2. (f)UaTi = eUocri. 116 with a 12. oVeo = oirodev, etc. 132.7

3. Tpia/ca.Tioi etc. = -kogioi. 13. c/>ejoofi€S etc. 138.3

116^,117.2 14. Fut. -o-e'eo. But restricted in

4. ehUa%a etc. But restricted Heraclean. 141

in Argolic. 142 15. Fut. pass, with act. endings.

5. Toi,TaL =ol,al. But Cretan 145

06, at. 122 16. reropes = T€TTape<i. 114. 1

6. iapos (iapo<i)= lepos. 13.1 17. rerpcoKOvra—reTTapaKOVTa.

7. "A/3Ta/xi? .= "Apre/Ais. But 116

CretanvA/3Te/xt?. 13.2 18. i/jt£v

=iftoi, etc. 118.46

8. Ka, ToVa, 7roVa, o/ea, 7a. 13.3 19. ifxeos = ifiov, etc. 118.3 b

9. Trparos=

7rpwT0<?. 114.1 20. 7JfJUcr<ro<;= jj^Lcrvs. 61.(3

10. 6Vet = ottou, etc. 132.2 21. o8e\o9 = o/3o\o'?. 49.3

11. 07T77 etc. 132.0 22. Word-order at rt? «a. 179

a. Although only a part of these characteristics are actually quotable

from every one of the West Greek dialects, some indeed from only a few,

it is probable that, except for the divergence of Cretan in 5 and 7, they

were common to all, and that the absence of examples in any dialect is

accidental. Thus, forms like têpo/xe? are attested for Phocian and most of

the Doric dialects, but there ia no occurrence of a first- plural form in Lo-

crian and Elean, and in Rhodian only from the time when -fxtv had been

introduced from the Koivrj, just as it was at Delphi before the end of the

fourth century b.c. The early substitution of the noivrjtonus of the numer-

als and the rare occurrence of the personal pronouns in inscriptions, account.

for the incomplete representation of 2, 3, 16-19.

h. The first ten of these characteristics arc also Boeotian (217). several

also Thessalian (210), and a few also Arcadian.

224. There are various other phenomena which are common to the

West Greek dialects, but arc not confined to them even in the widest

application of the term. Several of those mentioned in 180 are often


casually referred to as "Doric," e.g. al = el, r)<?

= yv, a/xe?, edev, irafia,

lkq), but none of them has any claim to be regarded as specifically

West Greek, with the possible exception of 77 from ae (41.1 with a).

a. Even of the peculiarities cited in 223 some consist merely in the reten-

tion of the original forms "which must have been universal at one time;and

that tol, Tab or pron. datives like kjxiv still existed in East Greek in the his-

torical period is shown by their appearance in Homer. Some others also

may prove to be of wider scope, e.g. 07m, since ottov is, so far as we know,

only Attic-Ionic. But so far as the present evidence of inscriptions goes,

the peculiarities given in 223 are distinctly characteristic of West Greek.

225. The declension of nouns in -eu<? with gen. sg. -eo? ace. sg. -77

is common to Delphian and the majority, but not all, of the Doric

dialects. See 113.3. The 3 pi. imv. -vro is common to all the Doric

dialects except Cretan, but the distribution of -vrco and -vrwv does

not coincide at all with the East and West Greek divisions. See

140.3,4. There are various peculiarities which are West Greek in a

limited sense, but demonstrably not general West Greek, e.g. rfjvos

= e/eetVo? (125.1), avroaavros (121.4), irpoaOa — irpoaOe (133.1),

'A-rreXXcov (49.3), Xw = 0e'Xco (Glossary), vr, vd = Xt, X<9 (72). The

use of -t£cw = -6o) in certain verbs (162.1), of atcevoco = crKevd^co, and

of yeXa/M, eXapu (162.1,3,4) is West Greek, but how wide-spread is

not yet clear.

Northwest Greek

226. The chief characteristics of Northwest Greek as distin-

guished from Doric, including however some which are not com-

mon to all the dialects of this group and some which are not

strictly confined to them, are :

1. iv = 645. Also Thess., Boeot., 6. iravrois etc., dat. pi. But in

and Arc.-Cypr. (Iv). 135.4 Delph. only late and due to

2. Ka\dfxevo<; etc. (El. -rj/ievos). the N.W.Grk. koiv/j. 107.3

Also Boeot. 158 7. reropes etc., ace. pi. El.,Ach.,

3. (frapo) etc. But rare in Delph. but not Locr., and rare in

12 Delph. 107.4

4. err = <t6. 85.1 8. irapd at, with w. ace. Also

5. eVre, Delph. hevre = e<rre. No Boeot., Thess., Meg., Lac.

example in El. 135.4 136.2


a. There are various other peculiarities the scope of which coincides even

less definitely with the Northwest Greek dialects proper, but the spread of

which in the northern part of Greece is noticeable, e. g. masc. d-stems with

nom. sg. -d, gen. sg. -as (105.1a, 2 h), patronymics in -wvSas or -dvSas (164.8),

proper names in -KXeas (166.1). Note also the peculiarities common to Boeo-

tian and Thessalian only (204), most of which are not Aeolic.

Phocian (Delphian)

227. West Greek characteristics. See 223-225.

228. Northwest Greek characteristics. See 226.

229. Aeolic elements : Tvavrujvx. in all the earlier inscriptions.

107.3. Here also, perhaps, the words ra<yo<; (also Thess., Cypr., and

poetical), Kepaico (also Horn.)=

/cepavvv/Ai, SiStj/xl (also Boeot. and

Hom.) = Sew.

230. Other characteristics, mostly in common with various other

dialects :

1. f initial till about 400 B.C.; 11. rr)vo<i (r7)vel)= eKelvo^. 125.1

intervocalic only in a VI 12. foUw = oL/codev. 132.7

cent, inscr. 52,53 13. e'x0o'<?, eÂo). 133.:5

2. Peculiarities in use of spir. 14. iv86s, evhco, evhvs. 133.4

asper. 58 a, c 15. iroi (beside tto't)=

7r/?o'?.

3. tw\ AafivaSav, roi/v vo/xov<;, 135.6 b

etc. 96,97 16. 3 pi. perf. in -an. 138,1

4. dfi(f)L\\ejo). 89.3 17. Infin. -ev. 153.2

5. 8ei\ofxai = fiovXofiai. 75 18. avXew = av\dco. 161.2

6. lap-i\iov etc. 164.1 19. areâv^w = areâvow. 159

7. evvr)= evvea. 42.1 20. ttoicovti, ttolovtcop. 42..". J, 6

8. he/38efxo<;= efiSofios. 114.7 21. iroielvrai. 158

9. avToaavros, avaavTOS. 121.1 22. rjrai (late). 163.9

10. rovra = Tama. 124

231. External influence in the dialect. The temple accounts of

353-325 B.C. show plain evidences of Attic influence. With the

Aetolian domination (278-178 B.C.) a new element is added, that

of the Northwest Greek Koivrj (see 279), resulting in the striking

mixture (e.g. dat.pl. Travreaac, -rravTOis, ttckti) seen in tin' numerous

144 GKEEK DIALECTS [231

proxeny and manumission decrees, some of them as late as the

first and second centuries A.D. There are even some few traces of

Boeotian influence, as in ia-ravdai, 6e\a>v6i, KXapwal (I = el)from

Stiris, near the Boeotian boundary, and the spellings /crj (= icai),

aaovXov in a decree of the Phocians. The Amphictionic decrees

immediately following the Aetolian conquest are in the pure Attic

Koivrj, but the dialect was gradually resumed, in the mixed form

which it shows in the other classes of inscriptions.

Locrian




1. KoOapos (J\ep<po6apLav). 6 5. ko,(t) top, 7to(t) tov, etc. 95 a

2. 'Oiroevri, 'Ottovtlovs. 44.4 6. i%06<;= i/cros. 133.3

3. f initial and sometimes inter- 7. ttoi = irpos, once. 135.6 b

vocalic. 52,53 8. SeiXopai = (3ov\opcu. 75

4. Peculiarities in use of spiritus asper. 58 a, d

235. Special Locrian :

1. Assim. of i/c in c(t) tcis, i(\) 3. hapearai = ekeaOcu. 12

Xifxevos, etc. 100 4. Kara according to vt. gen. 136.5

2. (j>piv—

irplv. 66 5. fori beside hon. 129.2 a

236. The only inscriptions in the pure dialect (nos. 55, 56) are

both from the early fifth century and from western Locris. All

other material is from a much later period, when the Northwest

Greek Koivrj was used, at least in western Locris. See 279. In the

few inscriptions from eastern Locris the appearance of datives like

XprnACLTeaGi (107.3) is noteworthy.

Elean





14. Ace. pi. -gus, -aip, -otp. 78

15. Dat. pi. cpvydBecrai (but usu-

ally -ot9). 107.3

16. ftaaiXev<;, -i\os. 111.1

17. aaaiara = dyyiara. 113.:!

18. rot, rat = r68e, rd8e. 122

19. vcrrapiv = varepov. 133.0

20. irrra = utto. 135.:'.

21. Iufin.-i?z/.

153

22. 3 sg. subj. -Tj (ikit4pura). 149

23. Aor. sul)j. in a (cpvyaBevavri,

TTOirjarai). 151.1

24. 3 sg. opt. -crete (-hate). 152.1

25. /it-forms avXaii, SapLoaioia,

8apLO(Ti6)p.ep. 157 A

26. eypa(pL)p.e'vo<;= yejpap,p.e-

vos. 137

1. t],co = spurious ei, ov. 25

2. Psilosis. 57

3. 88 (also tt)= $ 84

4. 00 = pa. 80

5. Rhotacism of final ?. 60.1

6. Loss of intervocalic a (late).

59.3

7. p init. even before conso-

nants,rarely intervoc; late

pJoiKiap= oltcias. 51-55

8. alXorpta = aXXorpta. 74 6

9. Omission of t in ea = eit],

etc. 31

10. ypocpevs = rypacpevs. 5

11. 8i]Xop,ai = f3ovXop.ai. 75

12. Nom. sg. reXearrd. 105.1 a

13. Dat. sg. -oi. 106.2

240. Special Elean :

1. a =1]. 15

2. a = e, not only before p, but

after 0, before final i>, etc.

12 with a

3. iroXep = TToXtS. 18 ft

4. £ = 8 (only in earliest inscr.).

62.2

5. era = a0 (late). 85.2

6. p,ev<;=

p,rjv. 112.3

7. Dual Svoiois, avTototp. 106.0

8. Verbs in -eia> (-aico)— -evco.

161.1

9. r)arco = eo-Tft). 163.5 repot, epo-evairepos.

241. «otz/?7 influence. In the amnesty decree (no. 60), From the

second half of the fourth century B.C., a/? from ep is, with one excep-

tion (vcnapiv), given up, as in drjXvrepav, epcrevairepav (note also

10. irdaKco = irda^co. 66

11. rlapo, Teiridpoi, etc. 94.9

12. dvevi = dvev, and used w.

ace. 133.0,136.1

13. Opt. w. /ea. in commands;also subj. (late). 175

14. Opt. regularly in fut. condi-

tions etc. 176

15. Forpeculiarwordsandmean-

ings, see, in Glossary, 70a-

cfios, 8Uaia, 81'cpvios, peppci),

Kariapaico, IpudaKco, 0j]Xv-

146 GREEK DIALECTS [»«

ipcrev- = earlier pappev-), and wept (earlier 7rdp, with apocope),

though pa from/ae

is seen in Kanapaicov ; irdcr^co has its usual form

(earlier irdo-Kco) ;the characteristic Elean words feppco= cpevyco in its

technical sense, 8lcpviov (îcpviov), and ypdcpos have given place to

the usual cpevyco, 8nr\daiov, and ypdpLpia. The Damocrates decree

(no. 61), from the first half of the third century B.C., has ep, never

ap, vtto not vird, and shows considerable koivtj influence in the

vocabulary, e.g. Kadcop (kcl6co<;), ey/cr^cris.

On the other hand most of the characteristics of the dialect per-

sist, and, in contrast to earlier inscriptions, the rhotacism of final <?

is uniformly observed. Some of the differences between these two

inscriptions and the earlier ones are due to chronological and local

variation within the dialect, e.g. in both era, nut ctt,—

ad, loss of

intervocalic a;in no. 60 tt, not 88, = £, dat. pi. cpvyd8eaat (not -oi<?) ;

in no. 61 subj. in prescriptions. Even in the earlier inscriptions

there are some indications of local differences, but it is impossible

with the present material to define their scope.

The definite substitution of the Attic koivtj in public inscriptions

of Elis belongs to the end of the third century B.C.

Doric

Laconian



dialects :

1. t], co = spurious ei, ou. 25 9. avros reflex. 121.3

2. i from e before vowels. 9.5 10. Terpdkw etc. 133.6

3. h from intervoc. a. 59.1 1 1. Adv. ravrd, hdr, ireiroKa.

4. Rhotacism of final? (late). 60.2 132.5«,6

5. cr = 6 (late in inscr.). 164 12. aaaiara = dyîara. 113.3

6. Uohoi8dv = Tloaei8cov. 49.1, 13. Infin. -tjv. 153

61.5 14. 3 pi. imv. -vrco. 140.3 a

7. 'A7re'X\.cov = 'AttoWcov. 49.3

8. f initial till about 400 B.C.; intervocalic in early inscriptions ;

later sometimes /3. 50-53


244. kolvtj influence. Inscriptions from the second century B.C.

(from the fourth and third there is very little material) and later

are not even in the Doric kolv-ij (278), but substantially in the Attic

Koivrj, with but slight dialectic coloring. On the revival of the use

of the dialect in some inscriptions of the second century A.D., prob-

ably representing crudely what still survived as a patois, see notes to

nos. 70-73.

Heraclean



1. rj,co = spurious ei, ov. 25

2. t from e before vowels. 9.6

3. aveTrlypocfros. 5

4. fcodapos, rocf)iu>v. 6

5. Tclfxvco = re/xvco. 49.4

6. f initial, but with many irreg-

ularities. 50 b

7. Peculiarities in use of spiritus

asper. 58 c,d

247. Special Heraclean :

1. eWaom, 7roi6vracra{.. 107.:!

2. 'yeypdyjrarai, /xefMicrdcoacovrai.

146.3

.'!. e/uieTpi(iif^€<;,/jLerpiuifjLevaiA2S)b

4. irecfrvTevfcfi/jLev. 147.2

8. 8r]Xofxai = /3ov\o/xaL. 75

9. rpls nom. pi. 114.3

10. Trjvos = e/celvo<;. 125.1

11. avcoOa, efxirpoada. 133.1

12. Infin. -ev. 153.2

13. 3 pi. imv. -vtco. 140.3 a

14. eWef = ovres. 163.8

15.'

avhewaOai. 146.1

16. Article as relative. 126

5. eppijyela=

eppcoyvia. 146.

148

6. K\ai<ya> = /cXeuo. 142 a

7. 7to\kxto? = Tr\elcrTO<;. 113.2

248. Koivrj influence. Koivrj forms appear now and then in the

Heraclean Tables, especially in the numerals. Thus rpeis beside

rpls—

Tecrcrapes, reaaapciKOvra beside reropes, TerpcoKOvra—

-Koatoi beside -kcitiol — %l\ioi for %i]\iot- -

pelican,, with ei

from ei/coat, beside pUan - - el beside al — hot beside rol.


Argolic

249. West Greek characteristics. See 223-225. But SiKaaaai,

not hacdâi, 142.


dialects :

1. Intervoc. er to h, and lost. 59.2

2. Trdvaa, eV?, tops, etc. 77.3, 78

3. capos with lenis. 58 b

4. ttoI = 7T/30?, before dentals.

135.6 b

5. a\ia<T(Ti<i etc. 164.3

6.77,

co = spurious ei, ov, some-

times. 25 a

7. 1 from e before vowels, some-

times. 9.7

8. ypofavs etc. 5

9. ireSd = /xerd. 135.5

10. f in all positions in earliest

inscriptions ;initial till

about 400 B.C. 52-55

11. tv acc. sg. 118.5

12. vlv acc. sg. 3 pers. pron. 118.5

13. Trjvos = i/celvos. 125.1

14. exOoi, evSoi. 133.3,4

15. dvevv = dvev. 133.6

16. avvTi0T](Ti. 138.1

17. Infin. -ev. 153.2

18. 3 pi. imv. -vto). 140.3 a

19. eacra, eacrcra = ovcra. 163.8

20. 'ypdcrafia=

<ypdp,p,a. 164.4

21. d(f)pr]T€vco preside. 55

22.r/ae'ft)

=(fievyco be banished.

No. 78.5, note

23. dpTvvai, official title. No.

78.2, note

251. There are some differences between the dialect of Argosand that which appears in most of the inscriptions of Epidaurus

and other cities of the Acte. But these are mainly, if not wholly,

due to the fact that Attic influence was earlier and stronger in

the east. Thus the loss of intervocalic <r and the retention of va

are characteristics which persist in Argive inscriptions till within

the second century B.C., but of which there are only a few exam-

ples from Epidaurus. In general, Attic forms are frequent in Epi-

daurian inscriptions of the fourth century B.C., and later.

Early inscriptions of Mycenae have e? and tos (less probably to?)

in contrast to Arg. ivs, tops. Cf. Cret. to? beside tops, 78. From

Hermione are also found genitive singular and accusative plural

in -co, -cos.


Corinthian


253. In common with various other dialects:

1. evOelv = i\0elv. 72 7. iv86s,ev8oi,e%oi. Syrac. 133.1,5

2. \co = 0e\o). Glossary 8. 3 pi. imv. -vra>. 140.:} a

3.y

KireWtov = 'AttoWoov. 49.:} 9. p in early inscr. in all posi-

4. /xefc=

firjv. 112.3 tions; init. till about 400

5. Hypocoristics in -rjv. 165.7 B.C.; sometimes /3. 51-55

6. .7ro'ci>€<T<Ti etc., in various colonies. 107.3

254. Special Corinthian. Very early monophthongization of «and ov. 28, 34

255. After the early but brief inscriptions in the epichoric alpha-

bet, there is but scanty material until the third and second cen-

turies B.C., when the admixture of kolvyj forms is considerable.

Megarian



1 . a/jif^tWeyco. 89.3 4. Gen. Sg. m. <&dyd<; etc. 105.2 b

2. ev = eo, late. 42.5 5. /xee?=

firjv. 112.3

3. f initial in V cent., but lost 6. \w = OeXco. Glossary

between vowels. 7. \dôâi=Xa/ji/3dv(o. Glossary

258. Special Megarian :

1. (*)£8(opo<;,(H)0K\ei8as, etc. 42.5 d 2. era = riva. 128

3. aiac/jLvdras, aiai/ubvdoo = aiav/£vrJTi]<;, acav/jLvda). 20. Apart from

the difference of vowel, the words are peculiar to Megarian

and Ionic.

259. Except for the early inscriptions of Selinusand a few others,

the material is from the end of the fourth centurj or later, and

shows fcoivrj influence.


Rhodian



1. ev = eo. 42.5 6. e%av = e|^?. 133.6

2. r},(0= spurious et, ov, in some 7. 3 pi. imv. -vrco. 140.3 a

words. 25 a 8. rt/jLea)=

Ti/jLaxo. 161.2

3. lepos with lenis. 58 b 9. Ti/xaKpdn^ etc. 167

4 oTru?, vl?. 132.1 10. X/o^£a)= 0e\&>. Glossary

5. OKica = 6fca /ca. 132.9

262. Special Rhodian: Infinitive in -p-eiv. 154.5. ktoivcl, denoting

a territorial division like the Attic deme, is found only in PJiodes

and Carpathus. fjuaarpoi as the highest officers of the state are

peculiar to PJiodes.

263. Koivtj influence shows itself to a slight extent in the fourth

century B.C. Most of the material is from the third century or

later, and is in the Doric koivt) (278), though with frequent reten-

tion of the characteristic infinitive in -fieiv. In this mixed form

the dialect is one of the longest to survive, many peculiarities still

appearing in inscriptions of the first and second centuries A.D.

Coan



1. ev = eo. 42.5 7. Qav = i&js. 133.6

2. t],a) = spurious ei, ov, in some 8. Aor. suhj. vTroKv^jret. 150

words. 25a 9. Infin. -ev; also in contract

3. Tdfivto = t€/jlv(o. 49.4 verbs. 153.2,3

4. SriXofiai^ fiovXo/jiai. 75 1 0. 3 pi. imv. -mat. 140.3 a

5. Ace. pi. -o? beside -ou?. 78 11. XPV l& = 0e\w. Glossary

6. /3a<ri\ev<;, -eos, -% but early -r\i, -f]S. 113.3

266. There are no very early inscriptions, and only a few even

from the fourth century B.C. The most important of these, the


sacrificial calendar (nos. 101-103), already shows some tcotvrj forms,

as tepevs beside iapevs, eUds beside t/cds, ace pi. rpets, ecrrta beside

la-Tia, etc., but preserves some forms which are never found later

as iepfjt, TerapTi)*; (later always -et, -et9, etc.). There are also some

specific Ionic forms in use in Cos, as reXecos, dirohe^dvroi. Most of

the material is of the third and second centuries, and in the Doric

Kotvrj as described in 278.

Theran



1. ev = eo. 42.5 7. Ace. pi. -o?. 78

2. rj,(o= spurious et, ov, in some 8. irehd — /xerd. 135.5

words. 25 a 9. e%dv = e£r)?. 133.6

3. ovpos from oppos. 54 10. Subj. TreirpaTat etc. 151.1

4. f lost in the earliest times. 50 11. Iufin. -ev;

also in contract

5. pp = pa. 80 verbs. 153.2,3

6. hrjXofiat = (BovXoptat. 75

269. Except for the numerous, but brief, archaic inscriptions,

the material is all from the period of Kotvrj influence. The longest

inscription, the Will of Epicteta (SGDI. 4706), exhibits most of the

characteristics of the dialect, but also many Kotvrj forms.

The inscriptions of Cyrene, though late, have regularly v> (° =

spurious et, ov, and show some special peculiarities, as tapes nom.

and ace. pi. of lapevs (111.3), TeXeafyopevres (157).

Cretan

270. West Greek characteristics. See 223-225. But ol, at, not

rot, rat, and "A/ore/î? not''

Kprapits.

271. In common with various other dialects:

1. 7], a> = spurious et, ov. 25 6. Psilosis. 57

2. %r)vo<; from gevfos, etc. 54 7. f init. till 111 cent. B.C.;

3. t from e before vowel. 9.4 sometimes ft; pio-pos; \\\-

4. Tpcnrco, Tpa4>o>. 49.2 tervoc. only in cpds. 50-54

5. 'A7re'XXcov= 'A7r6XXa)v. 49.3 8. irdvva etc. 77.3


9. toV? beside tos, etc. 78

10. tt in 7rpdrr(o etc. 81

11. tt in ottottos etc. 82

12. SS, S (sometimes tt, t)= £

84

13. tt = ITT. 86.2

14. TT = <jt (rare). 86.4

15. e<? = e| before cons. 100

16. avTov neut. = avTo. 125.2

17. oirvi = o7roi, etc. 132.4

18. 7rp600a = irpoade. 133.1

19. eV&fe, efot. 133.4,5

20. avTiv, avTdfxeptv. 133.6

21. 7re8d = peTci. 135.5

272. Special Cretan :

1. u= A, before cons., sometimes.

71

2. 00 (rarely t0)= ad. 85.3

3. 00 = <rcr, late. 81 a

4. tt = /er. 86.1

5. vv = py. 86.5

6. fifi=

//.v. 86. G

7. 7rpel<yv<i,r

rrpei<ya>v, irpeiî-

(ttos, etc. = 7rpecr/3v<; etc.

86.3

8. ixaiTvp- = fidpTvp-. 71 a

9. Assimilation in sentence

combination more exten-

sive than elsewhere. 97.4,5,

98

10. Ace. pi. of cons, stems in

-aw. 107.4

11. Ace. pi. Tpuvs. 114.3

22. dvTL in presence of, dp,(j)L

concerning. 136.7,8

23. Aor. subj. Xaydati etc. 150

24. Subj. TreiTdTat etc. 151.1 .

25. Infin. -ev;

also in contract

verbs. 153.2,3

26. Verb-forms in -eon (-t&>)=

-aw. 161.2

27. XaTTa = oucra. 163.8

28. Aw (Xe/co)= 0e'Xft). Glossary

29. 7ro'\i? = 8r}/xo?. Glossary

30. /capTepoi—

icpaTepos, in

meaning = itvpios. 49.2 a,

Glossary

12. ftv avTot, to, fd avTas =

eavTWt, Ta eavTrjs. 121.1

1 3. otl<;, gen. sg. o Tt, ace. pi. neut.

cm, dat. sg. oTipi. 129.3,

128

14. OTeiOS = OTTOLOS. 130

15. oTepos = oiroTepos. 127

16. oVat as final conj. 132.5,8a

17. TTOpTL=

7T/0O5. 70.1, 135.G

18. alXeco = alpeco. 12

19. Infin. -^r^ beside -/uet\ 154.4

20. 0tvo9 = Oelot. 164.!)

21. TeXopai = eaofxai. 163.10

22. tovew, irevdco, eXevaeco. 162.9

23. Xayaico release. 162.8

24. Koa/xos, official title. Glos-

sary


273. Cretan, as eommonly understood and as described above, is

the dialect of the inscriptions of Gortyna (which is by far the most

fully represented) Cnossos, Lyttos, Vaxos, and the other cities of the

great central portion of Crete. This is also known more specifically

as Central Cretan. Eastward, at Olus, Dreros, Latos, etc., the dia-

lect is much less uniform;and in the inscriptions of cities of the

eastern extremity of the island, as Hierapytna, Praesos, and llanos,

and again in those from the cities of the western extremity, as

Aptera, Cydonia, etc., many of the most striking Cretan character-

istics are wholly lacking. Hence the terms East Cretan, usually

reckoned from Hierapytna eastward, and West Cretan, from Lappa

westward, are sometimes employed. But there is no sufficient

ground for the belief that the East, West, and Central Cretan are

fundamental divisions of the dialect, or that they reflect to any

degree the various constituent elements in the population. The

East and West Cretan inscriptions, the latter very meager, are com-

paratively late, and show a large degree of obvious kolvt] influence,

partly Attic, partly tire Doric kolvi) of the other islands. The

absence of many of the Cretan characteristics may well be, and

probably is, due to external influence, which was felt earlier and

more strongly than in Central Crete, where, especially at Gortyna,

most of the peculiarities persisted until Roman times. However, an

actual divergence of development, for which external causes are at

least not apparent, is to be recognized in the treatment of eo, which,

instead of becoming to, appears as o in close, to in open, syllables

(42.5 c,d), e.g. Koaftovres, iiraivoyêv, at Hierapytna, Allaria, Cydo-

nia (/coc/AoWe? also at Aptera, OleroS). There are also a few other

local variations. But, if we had ample material from the early

period, it is highly probable that we should find that in the main

the characteristics of Central Cretan were also general Cretan.

SURVIVAL OF THE DIALECTS. GROWTH OF VARIOUSFORMS OF KOINH

274. Not only in earlier times, but also, in most parts of Greece,

long after Attic had become the norm of literary prose , each state

employed its own dialect, both in private and public monuments

of internal concern, and in those of a more external or interstate

character, such as decrees in honor of foreigners, decisions of inter-

state arbitration, treaties, and, in general, communications between

different states. Thus, for example, an honorary decree of a Boeo-

tian city is in the Boeotian dialect, no matter whether the recipient

is a citizen of Athens, Delphi, Alexandria, or Tarentum. If the

Eleans honor Damocrates of Tenedos, the decree is in the Elean of

the time (no. 61). If Mytilene honors Erythrae, the decree is in

Lesbian and a copy in this form is set up at Erythrae. Such is the

usual practice, examples of which could be cited by the hundred,

and any departure from which is the exception.

A decision of the Argives in a dispute between Melos and Cinio-

lus is in the Argive dialect (no. 81). And so in general such deci-

sions were regularly rendered in the dialect of the arbitrators, and

inscribed in this form by the states involved in the dispute, usually

at home, but sometimes also in one of the great religious centers,

as Delos or Olympia. The extant texts of treaties are, as a rule, in

the dialect of that party in whose territory the text was found, and

it is to be assumed that the version inscribed by the other party in its

home was likewise in its dialect. Thus, for example, the monetary

agreement between Mytilene and Phocaea in the Lesbian version

found at Mytilene (no. 21), the treaty of alliance between Elis and

Heraea (in Arcadia) in the Elean version found at Olympia (no. 58).

In communications between states using different dialects each

party employs its own . For example, when Philip V of Macedon154

275] VARIOUS FORMS OF KOINH 155

sends certain recommendations to the city of Larissa, he writes in

the Attic Koivtj, which had long been the language of the Macedo-

nian court, but the decrees which the city passes in response are in

the Thessalian dialect (no. 28). An inscription of Mytilene contains

the text of a decree of the Aetolian league in favor of Mytilene, in

its original Aetolian (Northwest Greek koivt]) form, a copy of which

had been brought back by the Mytilenaean envoys, followed by a

decree of Mytilene in Lesbian, quoting from the former decree and

ordering the inscription of both. The regulations of the religious

sanctuaries of Greece are drawn up in the dialect of the state which

has direct charge of them, no less in the great Hellenic centers

than in those of local fame. So, for example, an Amphictionic

decree which is known to us only in the copy set up at Athens is

in the Delplnan dialect.

275. In the period before the rise of Attic as the language of

literary prose, no one dialect was in a position even to influence

other dialects except within narrow geographical limits . Yet it is

probable that even then external influence was not wholly absent.

There was no lack of intercourse to awaken consciousness of the

peculiarities of one's own dialect as compared with those of others.

Some of these peculiarities, especially such as were at variance

with the practice of all or nearly all other dialects, might come to

be regarded with disfavor as provincialisms, and be avoided in

writing, and even in speech, or at least less consistently observed.

For example, the Laconians and the Argives, who were well

aware that under certain conditions they omitted, or pronounced

as a mere breathing, what was a<r in the speech of most other Greeks,

may have felt that this, unlike some of their other peculiarities,

was a sort of weakness, which did not deserve to be exploited in

writing. This would explain the inconsistency in the treatment of

intervocalic a (h or a) which is to be observed even in the early

inscriptions of Laconia and Argolis, before any specificAttic influ-

ence is possible. See 59.1,2. The fart that ArcadiaE cris and /ecfe,

agreeing with Cyprian era and /ca?, are found only in .me curly


inscription (no. 16), while all others have rU and icai, may also be

ascribed to the combined influence of the other dialects, just as in

a later period, when specific Attic influence is more probable, 7rXo?

was replaced by the usual irXeov, in spite of the fact that other

equally marked peculiarities like iv = iv were unaffected. The

Eleans gave up even in the sixth century their use of £ for the 8

of other dialects, and if, as is likely, this was a concession in

spelling only, it is none the less in point.

276. Traces of Ionic influence are seen in the Doric islands,

though the earliest evidence of this belongs rather to the history

of the alphabet, namely the spread of the Ionic H =rj (4.0). It is

not accidental that ev for eo, though occasionally found in conti-

nental Greece, is mainly found, outside of Ionic, in Rhodes, Cos,

Thera, etc. In Cos occur such specific Ionic forms as reXew and

cnro8e%dvT(o. Even in the fifth century the coins of the Rhodian

Ialysus show 'ieXvaiov beside 'lakvalov. Through the medium of

the Doric Koiwq of the other islands (278), some Ionic peculiarities

have even spread to Crete, e.gât Itanos ev=eo, eo= ev, and ^pewfxeOa.

277. The Attic koivi). The foundation of the ultimate suprem-

acy of Attic is to be sought in the political conditions of the fifth

century B. C. In this we refer to something more than the fact,

important as it is, that in this period Athens became the intellec-

tual center of Greece and Attic the recognized language of literary

prose. It is within the sphere of influence represented by the con-

federacy of Delos and the Athenian empire that Attic made its first

;i:lvance as an ordinary medium of communication. Of all dialects

it is Ionic which shows the first signs of Attic influence and is the

first to lose its identity as a distinct dialect. Some traces of this

influence are seen even in the Ionic inscriptions of the fifth century,

especially in the islands, and in the fourth century the majority of

inscriptions show at least a mixture of Attic forms, and some, even

from the early part of the century, are substantially Attic. After

this, Ionic practically ceased to exist as a distinct dialect, though

some Ionic peculiarities are occasionally found in much later times,

278] VAEIOUS POEMS OF KOINH 157

mostly in proper names and certain conventional words or phrases.

It is this Attic, already well-nigh established in Ionic territory, and

in some respects modified by Ionic, that the Macedonians took upand spread, and which is henceforth termed the kolvi), or, more

specifically, the Attic tcoiv?].

The Macedonian period , indeed, forms the principal landmark in

the evolution of a standard language in Greece. For in it the Attic

KOLvrj was spread over a vast territory and permanently established

in places which were to become leading centers of Greek life. Yet

this is only a stage, marking neither the beginning, as we have seen,

nor, still less, the end. Excepting Ionic, and Cyprian, of which we

have no later record, the other dialects, though showing more or

less Koivrj influence, remained in common use in inscriptions from

one to upwards of three centuries later. But eventually the Koivrj

attained complete supremacy both as the written and the spoken

language, and from it is de^c^nded^lodern Greek. The only im-

portant exception is the present Tsakonian dialect, spoken in a

small portion of Laconia, which is in part the offspring of the

ancient Laconian.

278. The Doric Koivrj. In most of the Doric dialects Attic influ-

ence shows itself, to some extent, even in the fourth century B.C.,

and there was gradually evolved a type of modified Doric which

prevails in the inscriptions of the last three centuries B.C., and is

conveniently known as the Doric koivy). This is substantially Doric,

retaining a majority of the general West Greek characteristics, but

with a tendency to eliminate local peculiarities, and with a strong

admixture of forms from Hie Attic tcoivr}. In spite of some variety

in the degree of mixture, and the retention of some .local peculiari-

ties, e.g. the infinitive in -fxeiv at Rhodes, there is yel a verj con-

siderable unity, amply sufficient to justify us in speaking of a

distinct type of Kotvi'].

That the mixture is not a haphazard one is shown, for example, in

the fact that the substitution of el for at, side by side with the re-

tention of tea, resulting in the hybrid ei tea, is very general, while the


opposite, al dv, is unknown, lapos is replaced by iepos. The numer-

als show the forms of the Attic Koivr), e.g. ace. pi. rpeU for rpis,

rea-crepes (or Taxcrape?, Terrape^) not riropes, ei/coai for t/caTt, reer-

aepdfcovTa (recraapaKOVTa, rerrapaKOvra) for rerpoiKOvra, hiaicoaioi,

etc. for -kcztloi. In t-stems we usually find ttoXios, iroXies retained,

but TroXei,, TToXeai, ace. pi. iroXeL?. Nouns hi -eu? follow the Attic

type except in the accusative singular, e.g. fiao-ikems, nom.-acc. pi.

/3aeri\et?, but ace. sg. /3aaiXr). So Att. /3acrt\e&)? is usual, but Att.

7ro'X.e(w? rare. The substitution of ol, al for rot, rat is frequent, but

there is great variation in this respect, toi and ot occurring not

infrequently even in the same inscription. Attic ov from eo is fre-

quent, especially in verbs in -eco. In some places, as far apart as

Rhodes and Corcyra, we find inscriptions which have the verb-forms

uniformly in ov, but the genitive singular of easterns in -eo? or

-eu?, e.g. Rhod. iyKaXovvras etc. but 'lao/cpdrevs etc. (SGDI. 3758),

Core. Troiovvres etc. but 'AptcrTo/xeWo? etc. (SCI) I. 3206). Attic co

from e&) is also more common in verbs than in nouns. In dialects

which have f r)yo? or gelvos etc. (54), such forms are often replaced

by the Attic, especially in the case of irpoêvos. The first plural

ending -/Ae? is generally replaced by -p>ev, though it persists in some

places.

There are various other Attic forms which are not infrequent,

but much less common than the dialect forms, e.g. wv beside icov,

imperative ending -vrcov beside -vrco, irpooTo? beside Trpdros, irpos

beside ttotL Many of the dialectic peculiarities persist with scarcely

any intrusion of the corresponding Attic forms, e.g. d = Att.-Ion. rj,

tea, verb forms like BiScotl, <f>epovri, Doric future, future and aorist

in | (142), apes etc. Att. y], dv, and verb-forms like SiScoac, <£e-

povai are almost unknown except in the very last stages when the

Attic Koivrj as a whole is practically established, d is sometimes

found as late as the third century A.D., but only as a bit of local

color, perhaps artificial, in what is otherwise the Attic kolvy).

279. The Northwest Greek kolvyj. This is very similar to the

Doric Koivf), showing about the same mixture of Attic with West


Greek forms. But it differs from it in that it retains two of the

most characteristic features of the Northwest Greek dialects as

compared with Doric, namely iv = efc, and the dative plural of con-

sonant stems in -ot<?. The use of this type is closely connected with

the political power of the Aetolian league. We find it employed,in the third century B.C. and later, in Aetolia and in all decrees

of the Aetolian league, in Western Locris (Naupactus was incor-

porated in the league in 338 B.C., the rest of Western Locris some-

what later), Phocis (Delphi was in the hands of the Aetolians byat least 290 B.C.), the land of the Aenianes, Malis and Phthiotis,

all of which became Aetolian in the course of the third century B.C.

Without doubt it was also used in Doris, from which we have no

material, and in Eastern Locris. In Boeotia, which was in the

Aetolian league but a short time (245-234 B.C.), it was never

employed, though there are some few traces of its influence (222).

The only extant decrees of Cephallenia and Ithaca, of about

200 B.C., are in this same Northwest Greek koivij, reminding us

that Cephallenia, of which Ithaca was a dependency, wTas allied

with the Aetolians (Polyb. 4.6). Parts of the Peloponnesus were

also for a time under Aetolian domination, and the characteristic

dative plural in -ot? is found in Arcadia, Messenia (also iv =et'?),

and Laconia. There is one example even as far away as Crete

(XifievoLs SGDI.4942&; 159-138 B.C.), but clearly an importation.

Aetolians had taken part in the internal wars of Crete, and Cretans

had served in the armies of both the Aetolian and the Achaean

leagues (Polyb. 4.53).

The inscriptions of this period from Acarnania, Epirus, ami

Achaea, including decrees of the Acarnanian, Epirotan, and

Achaean leagues, are not in the Northwest Greek kolvt) as de-

fined above (they do not have iv = ek, or the dative plural of

consonant stems in -oi<?), but in the Doric Koivr). At- (his time

at least the speech of Acarnania and Bpirus was nut essentially

different from that of Corcyra, nor that of Achaea from that of

Corinth and Sicyon.


In the Arcadian inscriptions of this period the native Arcadian

forms are wholly or in part replaced by West Greek forms, and

this is probably due in large part to the influence of the Doric

Koivrj of the Achaean league. But the Aetolians also held parts

of Arcadia fur a time, and, as noted above, there are some exam-

ples of the dative plural in -ols borrowed from the Northwest

Greek kolvtj.

280. Some more detailed observations upon the time and extent

of Kotvrj influence in the various dialects have been made in connec-

tion with the Summaries of Characteristics (180-273), and in the

notes to some of the late inscriptions.

What has just been noted in the case of the Doric koivt) is true

in all dialects, namely, that of the dialectic peculiarities some are

given up much earlier than others. Furthermore it is nothing un-

usual to find hybrid forms, part dialectic, part kolvi), e.g. Doric

future with Attic ov, as 7roir)aovvTi etc. frequently,— Boeot. atw?, a

contamination of a? and eco?,— Heracl. pei/cari, a contamination of

fiKari and etKocri,— Boeot. âxovdi with dialectic present stem and

personal ending, but Attic £ (pure Boeot. Boocovdi),— Boeot. i/cyova)*;

with dialectic case-ending, but Attic etc- (pure Boeot. iayovoos),—

Thess. ace. pi. yivo/jLevos with dialectic case-ending, but Attic stem

(pure Thess. ytvvêvo^),—

Epid. ecoprj with Doric ending -77 from -ae,

but Attic stem ecop- from *r)6p-.

Besides such hybrids, hyper-Doric or hyper-Aeolic forms are

occasionally met with in late inscriptions, though less often than in

our literary texts. Thus the Attic term e^>?;/3o? (with original 77,

cf. Dor. rjfia), when adopted in other dialects, was sometimes given

the pseudo-dialectic form e'0a/3o?, e.g. in some late Doric and Les-

bian inscriptions, in imitation of the frequent equivalence of dia-

lectic a to Attic 77. Conversely the Attic form was sometimes

retained in opposition to what would be its true dialectic equiva-

lent, as in Boeotian usually e^rjfios, rarely efatfios. Similarly the

Doric 'Hpa/cXf/? and its derivatives keep 77 in Boeotian. Cf. also

on Cret. II vrto<i, 63.


In Roman imperial times the antiquarian interest in local dia-

lects is reflected in the revival of their use in parts of Greece where

for some two centuries previously the Attic koivt) had been in gen-

eral use, at least in inscriptions. So, for example, in the case of

Lesbian (cf.no. 24), Laconian (cf. nos. 70—73), and to some extent

in Elean, where examples of rhotacism reappear in the first and

second centuries a.d. It is impossible to determine in every case

whether this was a wholly artificial revival of a dialect which had

long ceased to be spoken, or was an artificial elevation to written

use of a dialect which had survived throughout the interval as a

patois. The latter is true of Laconian (see 277, end, and note to

nos. 70-73). But for most dialects we have no adequate evidence

as to the length of their survival in spoken form.

PART II: SELECTED INSCRIPTIONS

The brief introductory statement to each inscription gives its provenanceand approximate date, with references to several of the most important col-

lections. The extensive bibliographies in these collections make it unneces-

sary to cite the numerous special discussions in periodicals etc., exceptin the case of a few recently discovered inscriptions. For the abbreviations

employed, see pp. 281 ff. References to the collections are by the numbersof the inscriptions, unless otherwise stated, while those to periodicals are

by pages.

It has seemed unnecessary to state in the case of every inscription whether

the alphabet is the epichoric or the ordinary Ionic, since this is generallyobvious from the date given, as well as from the transcription. It may be

taken for granted, unless otherwise stated, that inscriptions of the fifth cen-

tury b.c. or earlier are in the epichoric alphabet, those of the fourth cen-

tury b.c. or later in the Ionic. Hence comments on the form of the alphabet

employed are added only in special cases.

The transcription of texts in the older alphabet is such as to give the

student some assistance, without confusing what is in the original and w hat

is a matter of editing. The signs E and 0, when representing long vowels,

no matter whether the later spelling isrj,

w or ei, ov, are transcribed simply

e, o. The spiritus asper, when expressed in tin' original, is transcribed A,

leaving the use ofeas a matter of editing. See p. 49, footnote. The use of

the following signs is to be noted.

]for restorations of letters no longer legible.

< > for letters inscribed by mistake, and to be ignored by Hie reader.

( )for 1) expansion of abbreviations, 2) letters omitted bj mistake,

3) corrected letters. Obvious corrections are given thus, withoul

adding t lie original reading. Less certain corrections are somel Lines

commented on in the notes, with citation of t he original reading, as

are also obscure readings th\c to the mutilation of the letters. But

often this is not done, it being thouglrl unnecessary inawori of this

kind to repeat the full critical apparatus of other collections.

for a lacuna, where uo restoral ion is attempted.

103

164 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 1

. . . for a similar lacuna where it is desired to show, at least approxi-

mately, the number of missing letters, each dot standing for a let-

ter. In general, these are employed only for short lacunae.

for the beginning of each new line in the original.

for the beginning of every fifth line in the original.

for the division between the obverse and reverse sides, or between col-

umns. Used only where the text is printed continuously.

Ionic

East Ionic

1. Sigeuin. Early VI cent. b.c. SGDI.5531. Hicks 8. Hoffmann III.

130. Michel 1313. Roberts 42 and pp. 334 fE. The second version (B) is

in Attic.

<£>avo8t/coj

epu Top/xoK\paTeoavo8ifco elpl toYL\ep/u.oKpd,To<}

to TlpoKoiyfyeaid- Kayo K,pa-

5 Tepa|

Kcnrio-TaTOV KalheO^fjibv

e? TrpvTavelov e\8oKa pivep,a St-

10 ye(i)\evai, eav he ti irdaô, fieXehalvev fie, o|^lyeies. Kal [x e7ro||(te)-

aev Hater07to? Kal ha8e\(poi.

l. Monument of Phanodicus of Proc-

onnesus, recording his gift of a mix-

ing bowl, a stand for it, and a wine-

strainer, to the Sigean prytaneum. The

pillarwas prepared and furnished with

its Ionic inscription at Proconnesus,which was a colony of Miletus. The

Attic version was added at Sigeuin,

which was already at this time occu-

pied by Athenians.

The divergence between A and the

corresponding portion of B is partly

due to the normal differences of dia-

lect, e. g. Ion. KpyTTjpa with-q after p,

TrpvTavrjiov = Att. wpvTavuov, and rop-

p-OKpareos with psilosis and consequent

crasis and uncontracted -eos in contrast

to Att. to llepp.oKpa.Tos. So inroKpriT-qpiov,

in contrast to Att. eirio-Tarov, is an Ionic

form found elsewhere. Other differ-

ences are due merely to the absence of

signs for t\ and u in the Attic alphabet,

or are accidental, as epl in A, dp.Lm B,where the spelling « at such an early

date is as exceptional in Attic as it

would be in Ionic, or dat. pi. -evtnv in

A, -edo-L in B, where the use of v mova-

ble is variable in both dialects.

2. Decree of the council of Halicar-

nassians and Salmacitians and Lygda-mis regarding disputes over real estate.

Lygdamis is the tyrant who drove He-

rodotus into exile and whom a revolu-

tion eventually expelled from the city.

It is probable that this inscription dates

from a period when the citizens had

arisen and restored the exiles, but had

come to terms temporarily with Lyg-damis. The disputes would then be

concerning the property of the former

No. 2] IONIC INSCRIPTIONS 165

2. Halicarnassus. Before 454 b.c. SGDI.5726. Ditt.Syll.10. Greek

Inscr.Brit.Mus.IYi.886. Hicks 27. Hoffmann III. 171. Inscr.Jurid.I,pp.

Iff. Michel 451. Roberts 145 and pp. 3,39 ff. Solmsen45. For the char-

acter T, see 4.4. Letters which, though now lacking, are found in Lord

Charlemont's copy, are printed without the marks of restoration.

Tdhe 6 avX\o[y]o]y Kal Sa\yu-a-

ki\t€cdv Kal Avyha/MS ev ttjl lepi)[i] |ayoprji, fxyvos 'Ep/u.atcoyo?

irephrTrji larafievo, eirl AeovTos irpv\jav\evov\TOi>e|[eo7r]o <,'[&). r]o? fxv7]fxova to Avyhcifxios fxvrj /.iove\i>ovTOS Kal Tlava/xvco toKacr/3a)jA.-

Xio<; Kal "EaX/xaKiTecov /xvi]\/xovev6vT(ov Me7a/3aTea> to 'A|j<£facrto915

Kal <£>opfxia>vo<; to LI[a]!^faT(o<?. rjv he rt? 0e'Xi)i hiKciêcrdai irepl

7>}? ?; oiKioiv, €7nKaX[e^Tco ev oKTWKaiheKa /xjjalv air oT[eo\|

o

ethos i<yev€TO'

vofxcot he«:aTa7r[e]||p

vvv bpKto(i)o-(a)i to<$ hiKao-Ta<; ' 20

ot\l\ I ay ot fxvrjjxoves elhe'coaiv, tovto I KapTepbv evai. rjv he Ti<i

vaTepov I eiriKaXrji tovto to %p6vo twv I OKTWKaiheKa /xrjvwv, bpKov

evaiTJlaii ve/xo/xe'vau Tr)y yijv rj to,

ot'/c|[t]a, bpKov he to<; hiKao-Tas 25

exiles (cf. no. 22), although this is

nowhere stated. Salinacis was a town

partially merged with Halicarnassus,

and represented with it by a common

council, though still retaining its ownofficials. Halicarnassus was originally

Doric, but had already become Ionic in

speech. Many of the proper names are

of Carian origin.

8 ff.' The mnemones or commission-

ers are not to transfer lands or houses

to the incoming board consisting of

Apollonides and his colleagues.' That

is, apparently, property which had

been in the hands of the commission-

ers for settlement, or perhaps in seques-

tration, was now to be turned over to

the presumptive owners instead of to

the new board, in order to secure an

immediate disposal of these matters,

even though this might in many cases

be only tentative and subject to fur-

ther litigation. The phrase used in

1. 30 ' when A. and P. were commission-

ers ' has reference to future suits, and

is not inconsistent with the view that

these men constituted the incoming

board at the time of the decree. —1(3 ff. 'Any one wishing to bring suit

must prefer his claim within eighteen

months of the time of the decree. The

dicasts shall administer the oath (to

the one bringing suit) in accordance

with the present law. Whatever the

commissioners have knowledge of (e.g.

through (heir records) shall be valid.'

— 22 ff. 'If one prefers a claim after

the prescribed period, the one in pos-

session of the property shall take the

oath (that is, he shall have the prefer-

ence in taking the oath;cf. the use of

6pKiwrepos in the Gortynian Law-Code).


r)p,i[e]KTOv heâpevos tov 8e opKov eV[v~\ai irapeovTOS to ivearrj-

30 kotos •

K\aprepo<; 8' elvai yr)<; Kal oIkicov OLTives||

tot el%ov otc'

A7roXXa>v 1 8779 /catIIava]/u.v^9 epvrjpovevov, el pr) vo~Tepo\v aireTre-

pacrav. top vopov tovtov|rjV tis de'Xrjt crvyêai rj irpo6r)Ta)Xi\

35 yfrrj(f>ovwaTe pr) elvai tov

vopo\\v tovtov, to, iovTa clvto ireTrpjj-

aOco I Kal t(ott6W(dvos elvai lepd Kal a\uTov cfrevyev alel' rjv Se pr)

rji avT\o)L d^ta Serca aTaTrjpcov, avTOV[TTêirprjadai

eV iâytoyrjt

40 Kalpr}[8]\\ap,d

Kadohov elvai e?'

AXiKapvâaov.'

AXiKapvaacreorv8e two-

o-\vfi7rd.VT(ovtovtcoi eXevdepov e\vat, o? av TavTa pr) irapa-

45 fSaivrji, KdToVrrep to, opKia eTapov Kal to? yeypaTnilai ev tou'

AiroX-

\&)[W]gh eiriKaXev

3. Teos. About 475 b.c. SGDI.5632. Hicks 23. Hoffmann III.105.

Michel 1318. Roberts 142 and pp.336 ff. Solmsen42.

A "OcTTd (fidpfiaKa SijXtjTr'^piairoiol eirl Trjioiailv to %vvhv rj

5 €7r' ISiojtt]C, Klevov airoXXvaOai Kal a\\i)Tov Kal yevos to Kevo. I octtis

e? yr)v ttjv Tr]ir]V k [

coXvoc ctItov eadyeaOai I

rj Te'^vrjt rj pr)yavr)i rj

10/carja

OdXacrcravrj

KaT rjiretpollv rj iaa^devTa avcodeoirj, Kev\ov

diroXXvaOat Kal avT\pv Kal yevos to Kevo.

B[1,

2 fragmentary] octtis Tr/tcov e\v0]vvcoi I

rj alo-v[p~\vrJTrji [direi-

5Oeoîrj) rj

II eiraviaTalTO (rj alavp\vr]Tr]i), cnroXXvadaL Kal I avTov

The dicasts shall administer the oath,

receiving a twelfth of a stater as fee,

and the oath shall be taken in the

presence of the plaintiff. Those whoheld the property when Apollonidesand Panamyes were commissioners

shall be the legal possessors, unless they

have disposed of it later.'— dircire'pa-

o-av: airoiriTp6.aKw, not found elsewhere.

— 32 ff.' If any one wishes to annul this

law or proposes a vote to this effect, his

property shall be sold and dedicated

to Apollo, and he himself shall be an

exile forever. If his property is not

worth ten staters, he himself shall be

sold for transportation and never be

allowed to return.'— 41 ff. 'Of all the

Halicarnassians any one who does not

transgress these things such as theyhave sworn to and as is recorded in

the temple of Apollo, shall be at liberty

to prefer claims.'— two- o-vpiraivTiav :

tQiv (TVIXTtavTOdV. 96.2.

3. Imprecations against evil-doers.

A 1 ff . Against those who manufac-

ture poisons.— to £vvdv : adv. ace.,as a

community.— 6 ff . Against those whointerfere with the importation of grain.—

dvcoOeob] : contrasted with 71-0101 1. 2.

See 42.6, 157/;.

B 3ff . Against thosewho resist the au-

thority of the magistrates, The evffwQs


Kal yevos to k€iv\o. oari? to Xoitto alav/x\vcov iv Te'coirj yfji ttjl

Ti]\\uji [a8i/c](co)<i dv(8p)[a]<; a[7ro/c]T|eyet[e] . . . apov va[el8\cos

10

irpo8o\iri . .

.] T7)[v] tt6\X\lv real yrjv] tt)v Trjilcov rj to[vs] av8pa<;

[iv vjtfcrcoi rj 6a\\d(To-r]i\ to|

/xeT€ eV| apo[p]7)i vrepl

15

tt6[Xlv . •.] I

Xoivo 7rpo8o[i7] 7) Ki£a~]\XXevoi rj /cigdWai; v7ro\\8e-20

%oito 7} XtjiXolto rj X|7/t(TTa? v7ro8e%oiTO etjS&>? €K 7>}? tt}? T 771779

rj [d]\a\aT7]<; cpepovTa<; ?';' [tc k]\o.k6v fiovXevoi Trepl T[r)i]\\cov to 25

gvvo ei8uisrj 7r[/oo<?] "KXXrjvas rj irpbq {3apf3dpo\v$, airoWvadai

Kal av\rbv Kal yevos to Kevo.|

ocTives Ti/xo-êovTe<; II tt)v iirap^v fir)30

TTOirjaea\yiirl 8vvdfiei Ka07]fxev\o Tcoycovos

'

Av0eaT7]pio\iaiv Kal 'Hpa-KXeoicnv

|

Kal Aloictiv, ivT7)7rap7]\\c eêadaL. 09 av Ta(s) o-TrjXa<;, 35

iv r)tcnv rjirapr) y€yp\a7TTai, rj KaTaêi rj (froivliKrjta iKKO-frei rj dcf)a-

ve|a<? ironjaei, Kevov ctiroXllXvadai Kal avTov Kal y\evos [to Kevol. 40

4. Chios. V cent. b.c. SGDI.5653. Hoffmann III. 80. Michel 1383.

Roberts 119 and pp.313 ff. Solmsen41.

-0?• airb tovto fi€%pi [T779]

|Tpi68o, 7) \ 'EpfMcovoacrav [<p~\\epei, A

Tpe<?• curb tt)? Tpid8o «[^]!/ot 'Eyoficov'6aa 779 e? tt)v Tpio8\\ov e£?

5

airb tovto fie%pt T°|

A.7]\io Tpes• avviravTes oploi i/38ofi7]KOVTa

irevTe.|oar] tcov opcov tovtcov e\aco, iraaa Ao^>trt?. 7'jv re? Thva 10

tcov opcov tovtcov I

ij i£eX7]i 7J fiedeXTji rj d\cf>avea 7roirjo~ei eV d8t-

ki\t]L Tr)<i TrdXecos, iKaTOV a\raTrjpa<; bcpeiXeTco KaTihios ecrTco, wprj- 15

%avTcov 8'o^pocfivXaKes

ijv 8e fir) irprjlôiaiv, avTol bcf)eiX6vTcov,

must have been a superior official to assembly at the Anthesteria, etc'—the ordinary evdwoi or auditors. The

alav/j.vrjT7)s is often an extraordinaryofficial like the Roman dictator, but

possibly a regular magistrate at Teos.

— 8 ff. Against unfaithful and treason-

able magistrates. The restoration of

11.8-18 is uncertain.— 29 ff. Against

magistrates who fail to pronounce the

imprecations. — The nôOxot are prob-

ably the regular annual magistrates,like the archons elsewhere. — Troif|or€-

av: iroirjcreiai'. 31.— Suvd|j.ei: see 109.2.

—Ka0T](iev6 toiywvos kt\. ;

during the

35 ff. Against those who damage the

stele.— Ka,T&£ei etc.: aor. subj. 150,

176.2.

4. Decree fixing the boundaries of

a district called Lophitis, followed by

provisions for its sale and a list of the

purchasers.

Forthe Lesbian elements in the Chian

dialect, see 184 with references. For

TTp-qÔLffiv, Short-VOWe] subj. likeTroiTjo-ei,

see also 150. For 7r6Xew?, see 109.2.

/3ao-iXe6j (O 8) is tlie earliest example of

eo = cv (33).

168 GEEEK DIALECTS [No. 4

20 TTpi]^dvTOiv S' ol Trevrdtcalheica to? opo(f)u\aKali

II rjv he/jlt) irpyjôi-

aiv, iv €7r\apT]L earcov.

^ [ot 7r||e]vTe/ca[tSe/c]|a e? (3u\rj\y evêacavrtov \&v~\|

irevr r)P<e-

5 p7][i]\\criv to? he /cr)\pvKas hia7re\pbtyavTes e?

t|o-<? ^topcis Ki][p]\va-

10 aovrcov /ealli Sta. tt}? 7ro'X|eG>? dhiiveco^ I yeycoveovre^ , cnroheicvvvWes

15 r?)^ T^/Aedbf, 77V ayXa/3a)|icrtf,

/cat to7r\p?)'xp,a TrpocnctypvcrcrovToov, [

20 oTt a/i /Ae'XX?/jj( irpiêadai

I KayhiKaadv^Tcov rptr]Koa\Lcov p,rj 'Xa'cr-

25 crolfe?at'7;/3t'ê|[L'TOt

eoWe?.

C [?;foY Tt'<? To? 7rpiap,evo<i airo/cXr/th]^ i) hiKa^rjTai, to? a7ro/cXj7;]t-

o/ieW? 7} 7r[o'])U9 £e£a/u[V|z/]?/ hi/caêaOto icav 6(f)\i]i, [v^TrepaTrohorco•

5 rwi he irpia[pMeva)i irpr)xp,a earco pufhev. [o]|?a^ ra? irprjat ra? t>o-

/i[a]|ta? eirapd^ TroirjTai.||

10 t<x9 7t'a? /cal to.? otW<e>a[?] |eirplavro

• rcov 'Avvuca)7ra[t]-|

Sa>f 'I/ceVto? 'H7e7ro'A.£o? TrleyTa/ao-êiXauf T/3t?;«:[o][crt

/

&)yTecro-[ejo]a-

15 kovtcov,'

Ad[ii~]\\va<y[6]p[r/~]<; 'H[/oo5o']to êtXi^ft)]^ e^Ta/coa ia)V •

@a/07eXe'o[<?] I 4>tXo/eX?}? 'Zj^vohord toj' [EJIuao^/icrtv hiayetXicov

20e'[7r]|TaK:oo-tW., fyedirpoTTOS ko[1]\\vo7ti8ii<; ray Kapup,rjj]i ^[e]|tXtW

Kal ofCTafcocricov [eV]|Ta•

K^c/uo? to. e/x MeXatV^fi]|

'Afcrrji rpia-

25 yeXttov eTnaK\paloiv eveviiKOVTcov Bia[<?] |

'Acrtcy.

g . . lov I Yx\et\i(i>v evd\Koaicov

Aew|i7T7ro? ITf^wt||j)z;

oIkuiv

10 t[^]|v 'Avhpe'os ir[e\\vraKO(JL(j)v ir\evrrjkovtcov|

hvwv "Aa/xtos||

®eo'-

15 7ro/X7ro? 'Afyuaio Tciy Ot'lojt yeiXicov T\pti)KOcria>v 8\e/ccovhvcov

'I||/ce-

cri'o to tî'Xlwyo? STj0aT[£|o]9 Aucra>TOt/<:|[o']7re(W 8tT//e|[o]o-ia)v

ivds.

B 'In the caseof alawsuit(7rp^xMa), from litigation. Whoever makes the sales

the Fifteen are to bring it before the invalid, him shall the pa<ri\evs curse,

council within five days and make pub- when he makes the customary impreca-

lic announcement of it in the villages tions.— 10 ff . There purchased lands and

and in the city.' houses: from the sons of Annices, 11 i-

C 1-8. // any one excludes the pur- cesius, son of Hegepolis, for 534-0 (sla-

chasers from possession or brings suit ters), Athenagoras, son of Herodotus,

against them, the city, taking up the for 1700; from Thargeleus, Philocles,

cause of those that are excluded, shall son of Zenodotus, the property in Eua-

sustain the suit, and, if it loses, reim- dae for 2700; etc.— 19, 20. koIvotH-

bu,rsethem. The purchaser shall be free 8tjs : ko.1 Oivoivib-qs,'-


5. Erythrae. About 357 B.C. SGDI.5G87. Ditt.Syll.107. Hicksl34.Hoffmann 111.96. Michel 501.

["E3o£ev] rrjl /3ov\[rji ical rcoc|

Srjfzcoi M~]avcr<T(oX\.o[v 'E]/caT[o-

fjLvco| MoXaa]e'a, eVet avi-jp a<ya6b<; [e'iye|yeTO 7r]eot rrjv ttoXlv tyjv

'Epv'^dpaijcov, elvat e6ep<yerrjV rrj<i|[7roA,]e«? ical irpoêvov ical 5

77o\l\^t7]V^•

real ecnrXovv ical e/crrXovv|[/cat] TroXepo ical elprjvrj<;

aav\e\i | /cat] aairovhei, ical are\eiav ica\l [| irpôehpi^v• raora Se 10

elvaiao|[T&)t]

ical i/cyovois. arrjaai Sea[o|To /c]at el/cova âX/c^v

ev rrjt a\[yop-rj']iical 'Aprevia t'77?

ecKova|[Xt^t'Jm/f eV rait 'Adrj-

valwt, ical|| [crrec^Jafwcrat ÂavaacoWov pev I

[e/c Sap]et/<;a>i> irevrrj- 15

Kovra, 'ApTe^piaLijv] Se e'/c rpiyj/covra 8ape[i\tca)V. jpd-^r]aL raora

e'(?) <TT?;X?;[y |

/catcrT/'JcraJt e? to

*

AOrjvaiov,|| [e'7rt/xeA,?/#](?))yat [Se

20

toii? e'êrao-Ta?].

( 'entral I<mic

G. Naxos. Found at Delos. VII or early VI cent. B.C. SGDI.5423.Hoffmann I II. 30. Michel 1150. Roberts 25. Solmsen46.

N ifcdvSpi] pi ave'Oeicev heici]fi6\oL loêaiprji,

9opi] AeivofiiicrjOro Na/icrto, e/jcroô? a(X)\tfov,

Aeivop.€V€o<; Se Kaacyverr),|<&hpdhad 6" aXoô^ i/[i)i/].

7. Naxos. Found at Delos. VII or early VI cent. B.C. SGDL5421.Hoffmann II 1.33. Roberts 27.

[t]o apvrb \ido e/zt dvSpids ical ro acpe'Xas.

5. Decree in honor of Maussolus, the as a sign for £ and transcribe Na£<r/o

satrap of Caria, to whose memory the etc.

famous Mausoleum was erected by his 7. On the base of a colossal statue

widow Artemisia.— l.r) if. See 136.'.). of Apollo at Delos, dedicated by Nax-

<». Inscribed on an archaic statue of ians. lam ofthesame stone, statue andArtemis found at Delos. B is used as pedestal. For dfind see 32.

h and he, and for tj from a, bu1 tiol for 8. Burial law directed against ex-

original 7]. See 4.6, 8a. In AeiPodiKrjo trava.ua nee in the funeral rites, like

and u(\)\r)5i> the endings, as the meter those enacted at Athens under Solon,

shows, have the value of one syllable!, and at Sparta under Lycurgus.like e« in Homer. See 41.4. The char- With two exceptions (Odurji, diapav-

acterwhieh appears before <r in Na/xr/o 6i)i.) H is used only for the 77from

etc. is , probably only a different!- a (or from ca, as trrr)v, (Mr)).See 4.C>,

ated form of B, though s 1 take i! $<i.


8. Iulis in Ceos. Last quarter V cent. n.c. IG.XIT.v.i.593. SGDI.5398. Ditt.Syll.877. Hoffmann 111.42. Inscr.Jurid.I,pp.lOff. Michel398.

Solmsen 47. Ziehen,Leges Sacrae 93.

OWevo[/jl]oi irepl royy KaTa(j)0t/Ji[e^vco[i>. Kara

|r\dhe 6d[Tn~\ev

rbv Oavovra ev e/xario^ rpkâl XevKois, arpoifiarL teal evhvfxari,

5 [/catI i^7rL/3X€fiari, eêvac Se teal ev

eA.aa-[er]ocr[£, yu|]e]TrXeovos all-

ots rots rpicrl e/carbv hp[aW\[xe(OV. e^cfiepev 8e ej kXlvtjl (rcpyvo-

7ro[8]t [/c]|at p,e KaXvinev,, ra S' oA.[o]«rêp[e]a TOi[9 e/xaT]|/oi?.

cjie'pev8e olvov eirl to crr/fAa [/^je [7rXeof] |

rpicov %aii> /cat eXatov

10 yu,e 7rXeo[y] efo'[?,to. Se

|] a]77cm dirofyepeadai. rbv 6avo\v\Ta

[(j>e'pevI K\araKeicaXvnfievov crtcoTrrji p-e^pi t

6'

7™ T°I°"]Âta - tT/OO-

cr(f)a<yio)i [^peadai Kara ra ir\drpi\a. t]??7 kXlvtjv airb ro\y\ arj-

[fjLâro^ Kal r[a\ a^rpai^/jtara eacf>epev evhoae. tt)i 8e vo-Tepal\rji

15 ahrôpaivev tyjv oIkitjv eXeudepov 0aXd[o-ai]\i] Trpoirov, eireira 8[e]

vadiTroJL o[t/c]eT7/[y e/A/3]|aWa

e7r^y o"e Siapavdrji, KaOaprjV evai rrjv

oIkitjv Kal 6vt] Oveve^>t'[<rTi|a.]

ra? 'yvvaiKas t<z? [t']ou<x[a]? [cJtti

20 to /d)o"[o9]I diuevai 7rpoTepa$ rwv (av)avhpwv curb

[tov~\ ||arj/Aaros.

eirl rau OavbvTi TpirjKoarîa /me I

irôiev. p,e viroridevai KvXiKa virb

rrjy [kXiIvîjv fieSe to vScop eKêv p,eSe ra KaXXv[a/xa]|ra (frepev

eirl to arjfia. oirov dv ddvrji, eirr]\y eêvi^deL, /me levai ryvvaiKas

25 7r[po]? t\i]V oIJ\kitjvaXXas e t<z? fiLaivofie'vas

•

/iia[tWo-#]|aiSe yu,??-

Teoa /cat yvvaiKa Kal a8e[X(/)ea.? «|a]t Ovyarepas•

7rpo? Se ravrais

fie ir\Xeov 7r|e]vTe <yvvaiKO)v, iralhas het\_(ov 6^vy\arpo}V Kâjve^jriMV,

3. o-Tp<ojj.aTi ktX. :

' a cloth under- home, instead of being left at the tomb,

neath the corpse, one wrapped about — 15 f. 'The house is to be purified

it, and one over it.'— 7. p.« KaXvirriV first with sea-water by a free man, then

ktX. : they are not to use a special cov- with hyssop by a slave.' But the resto-

ering for the bier, but cover all, the ration 6[lk]€tti[v eju/3]di'Ta is uncertain,

bier and the corpse, with the cloths — 20. At Athens ceremonies in honor

before mentioned.— 9. \av. see 112.6. of the dead were performed on the

— 12. irpoo-4>a'y(wi ktX. : 'they are to third, ninth, and thirtieth days. The

perform the sacrifice according to the last are expressly forbidden here. —-

ancestral custom.' By the law of Solon 21. Directed against certain supersti-

the sacrifice of an ox was forbidden. tiouspractices,thesignificanceof which

— 13 f. The bier and the coverings, is not clear. — 27. TavTeus : dat, in -at?

like the vessels (1. 10), are to be brought due to Attic influence,


aWov he fi\e~\heva. rovsfiia[_ivofie\\vov<;~\ Xovaafievov^']

_|[{5SaT]o? [%]^°"^ Ka\6ap\ov - -

30

West Ionic (Euboeari)

9. VII cent. B.C. SGDI.5292. Rev.Arch. 1902 1,41 ff.

Uv(p)pos /A eiroiecrev'

AyaaCkepo.

10. Cumae in Italy. VI cent. B.C. IG.XIV.865. SGDI.5267. Hoff-

mann III.6. Roberts 173.

Taraie<i epX A.|epf#o?• Ao? h' av p-e /cXecfxrlei, OvcpXbs earai.

11. Cumae in Italy. VIcent.B.c. IG.XIV.871. SGDI.5269. HoffmannIII. 4. Roberts 177 a. Solmsen48.

hvTrv re i /cXivet tovtHi Aevos hvirv.

12. Amphipolis. 357 b.c. SGDI.5282. Ditt.Syll.113. Hicksl25. Hoff-

mann III. 14. Michel 324. Solmsen49.

"E8o£ei> tcol hrjfMtiL

<£>t'\\covaKal "ErparoKXeâ (peoyetv

,

AfKpiiro-

Xt|i>Kal Trjy yr/v rrjv

'

Ap,<p\\,nro\iTeaiv ct€i(pvyi\r)VKal avros Kal tos I 5

7ral8as, Kal tjix iro aXi\<JKa>vrai, irdaêiv <xi)|to<>«J<? TroXe/xios Kal

||

vrjiroLvel redvdvai,|

to. he %pr)\xaT avTwv8\r/p,6cria elvai, to 6"

eV|tSe- 10

Karov ipbv to'

AhroWwvos Kal towT/j||u/u,oVo?.

tos he TrpoaTlaTas 15

avaypd-ty-ai ai/rlo? e(?) crTrj\i]V XiOivr/v.|rjv he Ti<? to tyrjcpLo-p,a

|

ava-

yjrr)<pi%€i rj KaTahYxrlTaL tovtos Teyyî rj p.rj'âv^t OTewiov, to, XPV~ 20

puaT avTO hr]p,6cria euro) Kal avTos (peoyeTOi'

Ap,(f)i7ro\iv|detcpvyirjv.

9. On a lecythus, now in the Boston

Museum of Fine Arts, the provenanceof which is not stated. Probably manu-

factured in Boeotia by a Chalcidian

potter, or at least inscribed in the

Chalcidian dialect. Note the retention

of intervocalic p in the proper name

'A7a<riXey:o (which later became Xyacxi-

Xew), though not in eiroieaev.

11. In this niche of the tomb rests Le-

nos.— tovtIi : see 124. — hvirv: virecrTi.

12. When Philip captured Amphip-olis in 347 B.C., he caused the banish-

ment of his opponents. Cf. Diod.10.8.

Among this number were the two men

against whom this decree was enacted,

one of them, Stratocles, being known

as one of the two envoys who were sent

to Athens for aid. Cf. Dem.Olynth.1.8. Amphipolis was a colony of Ath-

ens, but the population was mixed. Cf.

Thuc.4.102ff. At this time evidently

the Chalcidian element predominated.

3. <j>e6-yeiv: cf. (peoytru), 1.24. These

are the only West [on. examples of eo=

eu(33).— 19. dva\|/T)<J>U;«i : ei forjjt,

39 a.


13. Eretria. (A) End of V cent, b.c, (B) middle of IV cent. B.C.

SGDI.5308. Ditt.Syll.47,48. Hoffmann III. 19. Michel 341.

A @eoi'.|"JLSoêv ret /3ovXiji 'HyeXoyov

|

rbv Tapavrivov irpoêvov

5 ellvai teal euepye'rtjv teal avrbv|| /c[a]t 7ratSa? teal aunqptv elvaV teal

avrwi teal iraiplv, oraviîrîS^/xe'copiv,

teal dreXeijv teal|irpoeSpnjv

10 e? tou? ayebvas cos alvveXevdepcopavri rr]/x ito\lv II air 'AOrjvdcov.

B "EjSoêv rel fiovXel teal rol Srjfioi|'Hpd/eXeirov rbv Tapavrivov

|

5 irpoêvov elvai 'Eperpieav av\rbv teal itcyovovs, elvat 8k avrol|| irpo-

eSpiijv teal airrjpiv teal av\rol teal iraiplv, baov av ypdvov|

eirihrjp,eco-

ptv, teal ra dXXa, tca6\direp rols dXXoi<i irpoêvois.

14. Oropus. 411-402, or 386-377 b.c. IG.VII.235. SGDT.5339. Ditt.

Syll.589. Hoffmann 111.25. Michel 698. Solmsen50. Ziehen,LegesSacrae65.

(deol. I Tbv lepea rov 'A/xcpiapdov tyonav et? tolepd\y,

eireiSdv

Xeificov irapeXOei, ^XP L aP°T0V ^p^s fii] irXeov SiaXeiirovrarj Tpels

5 rj/xepas teal||

pieveiv iv rol lepol fir) eXarrovrj

Se'/ea rjp,epak rov

prjvbs ete\a\cTTO.teal eiravay/edêiy rbv

v\ea>/cbpovrov re iepov eiri-

pieXelcrdai Kara rb\v vop,ov teal tu>v cuf)ifeve(o) pevcov et? to iepov.[

10 av Be Ti9 dSiteel ev toi lepol rj feVo? rj 8?;yu.OTJj?;9, £77/xiovrco 6 lepevs

13. This and no. 14 are in the Ere- the Boeotian and the subsequent Athe-

trian variety of Euboean, for which nian domination. But from the end of

see 1 87 (60.3). the fourth century the inscriptions are

A. Ships of Tarentum formed part of in Attic.

the Peloponnesian fleet which defeated 1 ff . The priest evidently passed the

the Athenians off Eretria in 411 b.c. and winters in the town, leaving the tem-

so led to the Athenian loss of Eretria. pie entirely in the charge of the custo-

Cf. Time. 8. 01, 95. It is in gratitude dian. But with the end of winter, when

for this that Hegelochus of Tarentum visitors became more frequent, he was

and his sons are honored in this decree. expected to go to the temple regularly,

B. This decree is later than A, but never missing more than three days at

was inscribed on the same stone, be- a time and remaining there at least

cause both recipients of honor are from ten days each month. He was to see to

Tarentum, and possibly relatives. it that the custodian took proper care

14. Regulations of the temple of of the temple and its visitors.— 9ff.'If

Amphiaraus at Oropus. Oropus seems any one commits sacrilege in the tem-

to have been an Eretrian possession pie, the priest shall have -the right to

before it passed into the hands of the impose a fine up to the sum of five

Thebans in the sixth century, and pre- drachmas and take pledges of the one

served the Eretrian dialect throughout penalized. If such a one offers the


p-e'XP 1 irivre Spa^fxecop|/cvpicos /cal eve^vpa Xafxâveroa tov ifypuco-

p,\e'pov• av S' i/crivei to apyupiov, 7rapeopTo<; to

j lepeos ip,/3a(\)\€T(o

et<? top dtjcravpov. 8i/cd%ei\p Se top lepea, dp tis iSiei dSi/ci]0el rjtwp

ê'^vcop rj twp St]fioTecop ip toI lepol, p-^XP 1 TP i >̂vI ^PaXfJL^C0l

'> T<* &e 15

pieXopa, ^x0i e/ca'crroi? at8lk\cli

ip toIs popLots elprjTai, ipToBa <yipe-

aOcop.|irpoa/caXeladat Se /cal avdiip-epop irepl t<op i\v toi lepol dSi-

kicop • dp Se 6 aPTiSi/cos p,r) avpx^pel, et? Trjp vaTeprjP r) Si/crj 20

TeXeicrdco. i7rap\x^)v Se SlSovp Top, p,e\\oPT<z Oepaireveo-Oac xirrro

tov deov pLr) e\aTT0P eppeofioXov So/cipuov ap<y\vpiov ical ipi/3dXXetP

els top dijcravpbp Trape\pPTos tov peco/copov II

-KaTevxe<JQal &e r^v tepwp /cal

eVjitop /3g>plop iiriTiOelp, 25

ot<zp irapel, top lepea,|

oTap Se pLrj irapel, top OvoPTa, /cal Tel Ovcriei

a\i)TOPeavTol /caTevx^crdai e/cacrTOP, twp Se

Si]\p,opicoptop lepea, twp

Se 6vop,e'po)p ip toIle\\pol

ttolptcop to SeppLa [\api/3dpeLP~\. Oveip Se 30

i^lelp airap oti dp /36\i]Tat eKao~TO<i tmp Se /cpeoj\p p.r) elpai i/ccpo-

pi]P e£(o tov re/xeVeo?. toI Se I lepel SlSovp to$ dvoPTas dirb tov

money, he must deposit it in the treas-

ury in the presence of the priest. If

any one suffers a private wrong in the

temple, the priest shall decide matters

of no more than three drachmas, but

the more important cases shall be tried

before the proper courts. The sum-

mons for wrongs done in the templeshall be made on the same day, but if

the opponent does not agree, the case

may go over till the next day.'—10. €Kd<TTCHS : for the scrrnil "Jl'inst .s\

— 17. etpTJTCu : sec 43. — «vT60a : see

34rt, 134. — 1'.). dSiKitov : aSimov = a.81-

KTifjLa.— 21 ff. 'The one who is to be

treated by the god shall pay a fee of

not less than nine obols of current-

money (no bad coin was to be palmed

oft) and put it in the treasury in the

presence of the custodian.1 —

ivveofib-

\ov is crowded into a space where a

shorter word had been erased, presum-

ably Spaxv-rjs. Since the law was tirst

inscribed, the amount of the fee had

been raised, and at the same time an-

other provision, which followed after

vecoi<6pov in 1. 24, had been abrogatedand erased.— 25 ff. 'The priest shall

make the prayers and place the victims

on the altar, if he is present, but, if he

is not present, the one who gives the

offering. At the festival each shall

make his own prayer, but the priest

shall make the prayers for the sacri-

fices in behalf of the state, and he shall

receive the skin of all the victims.'—30ff. Gveiv ht «£«Iv kt\. : there was no

restriction as to the kind of victims to

be offered, such as is often made in

temple regulations, but in any case the

fleshwas not to be carried off.— 31. (36-

\t|tcu : so, not /ioX^rcu (povXrjTai) ,for a n

Eretrian inscripl ion of laterdate,whichnever has o = ov, reads fiiXiiTai, (io\6-

(xtvov.— -VI ff. tol hi Upei kt\. : 'the

priest is to have die shoulder of each


35 iep-qov €fc\d(TTO rbv &pov, ttXtjv oravrj eoprrj el- rore 8e drr\\b rwv

Srjpopieov \ap/3aver(o (opov aft eKaarov I rov iepi'jov. ey/caOev&etv

Se rbv heiopevo\v____

I uay - -

ireidopêvov rot? vopots. to ovopa rov

40 eyKadevhov^ros, orav epfidWei to dpyvpiov, ypdfyeo~6ai r\bv veco/co-

pov teal ai/TOv Kal tt}? iroXeos real etclridelv ev rol lepol ypdcf>ovra ev

irerevpot cr\fco7relvrol fioXopevoi. ev Se rol

/coip7]rr)piu\i tcadevSeiv

45 %6)/h<> pev ros dvhpas, %<w/c»4? ||

Be ras yvval/cas, robs pev dvhpas ev

rol rrpb ^|o?rov ficopov, rds 8e yvval/cas ev rol irpb hea7re'i[pr]S . . .

rb KOip^Tjrijpiov robs evfiicadevhovras

. . . X\6yov |

Arcadian

15. VI or early V cent. B.C. SGDI.373. Ditt.Syll.625. Roberts 237a.

A.M.XXI,240ff.; XXX,65.

Ka/xo vveOvcre ral lvbppai.

16. Mantinea. Vcent. b.c. Fougeres,B.C.H.XVI,568ff. Homolle,ibid.580 ff. Baunack,Ber.Sachs.Ges. 1893,93 ff. Keil,Gott.Xachr.l895,349ff.

Danielsson,Eranos 11,8 ft'. Fougeres,Mantin6e,523 ff . For v\, which is tran-

scribed a, see 4.4.

[po](f>\eao-i ooSe iv'

A\eav[11.

2-12 proper names]. &[epa]v-15 8po<i

| [fo~\<p\eoi dv xpearepiov /ca/cpive. || e[t d~\v bo-iai Katcpidee

victim, except when there is a festival,

and then only from the victims offered

for the state.'— 33. Upôv: leprjiov. 37,

38. — 36. 8ei.6fj.evov : 8e6fj.evov. 9.1. —39 ff. 'The custodian is to inscribe the

name of each one who consults the ora-

cle, when he has paid his money, and

place it on a tablet in the shrine so

that any one who wishes may see it.'

—l-yKaBevSovros : as elsewhere, those

wishing to consult the oracle went to

sleep in a room of the temple assignedfor this purpose (see following), and

received the oracle in a dream. —43 ff. kv 8e rot KoifXT|TT|pioi kt\. :

' the

men and women are to lie in separate

places, the men to the east of the altar,

the women to the west. '— 46. t|8s : see

41.4 6.— hecrir€'[pT]s: he designated by

H, as in no. 6.

15. Dedication inscribed on a bronze

cymbal, which, according to the more

probable of two varying reports, was

found near the modern Dimitzana in

Arcadia. Formerly read Kd.fj.ow %8vo~e

kt\. and ascribed to Thessalian, later

as Ka/xb vv fdvere. But the use of iW-

dvcre = avid7]Ke is confirmed by a later

dedication reading ^ctuXeus ave'dvo-e rol

Uavt, in which the earlier vv (6, 22) is

replaced by dvd.

16. Judgment against certain per-

sons guilty of sacrilege toward Athena

Alea, whose temple had been made the

No. 16] ARCADIAN INSCRIPTIONS 175

tov %pefidrov ,|

7re toIs foiKLarac^) tcis Oeo evai,|

tea foiKia? 8d-

aaacrOai ras dvoS' ea(cr)cra<>. I [eVjet rot? focpXefcocri eirl toIS e&i/cd-

aa/xev, I a re deos /cas ol StKaacrral, a7ry[8]e8o/u.t

/

i'[o?] ||

tov ^pefidrov 20

to \d%o<;, cnre%ofjLivo<; l/caroppevrepov <yevo<; evai|

dfiara irdvra dirv'

tol lepol, iXaov evai. I el 6' aA.[\o] <xt? [ejarot /carovvv, lvp,ev(f)e<i

ivac.|Rv%o\d [£']

a8e e[yjr]eTOi toi d\\iTepioi\•

||

el' ais Iv to(1)25

lepol tov ror[e dirvOavovTov|(froves ecrri, el'a avros eicre [tov iayo-

vov~\ |

ais tcaroppevrepov, elae t[ov dvSpov] |

e'lae Tas aSapOevo, Ivpiev-

4>[e<>evai /cajlro ^peartpiov

•

el 8e p,e, t\aov evai.|el QepiavSpos 30

qboves io-ar[i etcre~\ |

rov dvSpov etcre ra? (f)ap6e'v[o^[

rov rore dirv-

Oavovrov Iv [roi lepol] I /ca? fie 7rpocrcr0a<yeve<i to pe^pyov tov~\\to

scene of a bloody fray. Most of the

difficulties in the reading and interpre-

tation have been cleared up, but some

points are still uncertain.

1. The following are adjudged guilty

towards Alea.—[poJcjAiao-i : uxpXriKacn.

1 46.1. Cf.,with the more usual aorist,

6<p\£v iv da./j.ov, no. 17.4, and for the whole

episode, Att. o'ide wcpXov ArjXlwv aae{3elas

,to Tt/j.rjiJ.a to eiriyeypapLfxivov kuI

deicpvyia, Stl £k tov iepov tov 'A7r6XXcoros

tov AtjXIov fjyov tovs AfKpiKTfjovas Kal

Ztvtttov. IG.II.814,p.281.— 13 f. <H-

navdpos, as the form of the nameshows (cf. 1.30), was a foreigner from

Attic or Ionic territory. As such, and

In 'ca use his guilt was in question, his

case is treated separately, and his pen-

alty depends upon the decision of the

oracle. — av : a &v. 58 a.— xaKpivt: kcl-

TaKpivri aor. subj. 95, 149. — 15 IT. If

he is condemned by divine judgment to

forfeit his property, this together with

the slaves shall belong to the goddess, and

one shall divide (between the goddessand the state ?) the houses which he pos

sesses (on the heights, referring to coun-

try houses in the mountains?).— «[t

a]v: uncertain, but more likely than

idv. We should expect eU &v (134.2 a).

—Ko.Kpi0t'e: aor. subj. pass. 151.2.—

18 ff. Inasmuch as we, the goddess and

the judges, have passed judgment uponthe guilty parties as follows, namely

that, having given up their inheritance,

they shall forever be excluded from the

temple, in the male line, it shall be well

(propitious). But if any one permits

anything else, contrary to these things,

it shall be impious. — am^SJcSopivfos],

d.Tr€X. H-'v0S : see 10. — 22. KaToppt'vTe-

pov : Kara to dppivTepov. 94.1.— 22.

apiaTa irdvTa : a formulaic expression,

Horn. rjp.a.Ta irduTa, retained here in the

imprecation, although dp.4pa is the ordi-

nary prose word for day in Arcadian

as elsewhere (cf. no. 17). Similarly

v6p.os iepbs iv dfxaTa vdvTa in a Tegean

inscription.— 24. Thefollowing impre-

cation shall pursue the sinner. Or, in-

stead of €[\j/]eToifrom 'iirop.ai, read

^[o-Jerot shall be ?—30 ff. If Phemander

is a murderer of cither the men or lite

maiden who perished at thai time in the

temple', and the deed of t /ml lime was not

of prior dale, in thai ease he shall be

punished as an impious person. Appar-

ently Phemander had set up an alibi


35 Tore e(?), ovtos tv/xovcfyov 6e[/jLiêa6ai^. ||

el 8e 7rpoo-aBayeves to

fep<y[ov touto], I /ca? fxe (poves, tXaov evai.

17. Tegea. Early IV cent. B.C. Hoffmann 1.20. ]\IiehelG0r>. Solmsenl.

Ziehen,LegesSacrae62. Alphabet transitional; E = e, 0=o,B =/i; Ion.

Tov fuepev irevre /cat ei/coai ot? ve/xev /cal êvyok Kai aiycf el

8' av KaraWdacre, lv(f)op/3icr/jibv evai '

r\6v fuepofivdfiova IvfyopfBlev•

el 5' av Xevrov fie lvcf)\opf3Le,he/corbv Sapxâs 6(f)Xev Iv Sa/xov real

5 /cdrap\\fov evai.— Tov hiepoOurav ve/xev Iv 'AXe'ai on dv dhnceOes

to the effect that the deed of violence

took place before he entered the tem-

ple.— 34. tot€ €(s) : the reading is

TOTEE, which some transcribe t6t ê.

But 7je= Horn. ?)ev is impossible. The

form to be expected is ^s, though unfor-

tunately we can get this only by assum-

ing that a has been omitted by mistake.

17. Regulations of the temple of

Athena Alea. The first five para-

graphs, 11. 1-20, deal with the rights

of pasturage in Alea, the district in

which the temple was situated and

which was included in the temple

property. The temple officials men-

tioned are the hieromnemon, the chief

administrator of the affairs of the tem-

ple (also, in the plural, the board of

administrators), the priest, and the hie-

rothytes, a minor official charged with

the technical details of the sacrifice,

though in some places this title came

to be one of high rank. The Fifty and

the Three Hundred were, doubtless,

civic bodies.

The critical and difficult words

are itupopptev, lv<popjii<Tp.6v, plainly con-

nected with (ptptiu feed, <popf3ri fod-

der, (popfiela halter. Starting from the

derived meaning seen in 0op/3e/a, one

may translate tie up, seize, but in

11. 14-15 the seizure of small animals,contrasted with a tax of a drachma for

large animals, seems extreme, espe-

cially in connection with 11. 18-19. The

interpretation impose a pasture tax is

on the whole more satisfactory, though

by this too the expression in 11. 14-15

is strange, by apparent lack of con-

trast. One must assume that the pas-

ture tax was a fixed and merely nominal

sum, and that the tax of one drachmafor the larger animals was in excess of

this. IIesyehiushase,u06p/3ioj'- Ti\uvy]p,a,

which is parallel to cvoLkiov house-rent,

i\\tp.ti>iov harbor-dues, etc. From this

would be derived iv<pop(3iev imiiose a

pasture tax, and from this again, as if

from -l£w, iv(poppiap.6s the imposition ofa

pasturetax. Cf. Solmsen,K.Z. XXXIV,437 ff.

2. ttS'tivKaraWdo-o-e: if he acts other-

wise (/caTaXXdo-trwintrans.), that is goes

beyond the number allowed. — 3. Xev-

rov : probably an adv. \evrov, or a part.

Xevrov, meaning wittingly, intentionally,

but there is no certain etymon. — 5 ff.

tov hiepoGvTav ktX. : the hierothytes maypasture in Alea animals without blemish

(and so suitable for the sacrifice), but


e ' rd 8' dvacncedea Ivfyopfiiev•

p,e8' ea7repdaa\i irdp dv Xe'ye fuepo-

Ovres

el S' dv eairepdae, 8vu8eic\o 8ap%p,d<; ocpXev Iv 8dp.ov.— Ta?

tp litavaj operiod rla? varepa<i rph dpiepas veptev on hdv /3oXeroi o<?||

p,e Iv roi irepi^dpoc el 8' dv Iv rol Treptôpoi, lv(f)o\p/3iev.— 'Iv io

'AAeat fie ve'/xev piere %evov p,ere paarbv|

el pie errl Boivav hiKOvra •

rol 8e £e'voi icaTa ryop.ev\oi eêvai dp,epav koX vvkto, veptev eirL^vyiov

el 8' I dv Trap raw ve/xe, to p,ev p,e£ov rrpofSarov 8ap%pidv 6\\(pX€V,15

to he. p,elov lv(f)opf3iev.— Ta hiepd 7rpo/3ara pie

|

vep.ev Iv 'AXeat

rrXbs dpepas /cat vv/cros, el/c dv 8ie\Xavvopieva rvê

el 8' dv vepie,

Sapxpidv ocpXev rb rrp6\f3arov peKaarov rb p-e'ôv, rov 8e petovov

7rpof3dro\v 68eXbv peKaarov, rdv crvov 8ap^pdv fe/cdo~Tav, e[l] ||p.e 20

TrapheTaâpievos rbs rrevreKOvra e rbs rpiafca\crio<;.— Et'/c errl 8op,a

irvp eiroiae, 8vo8eico 8ap%p.as|

6(j)Xev, rb piev epuav ral deol, rb

8' epuav rot<? hiepo\pLvdpLovcn.— Et'/c dv rrapapbaêve OvaOev rds

/ceXe[u#]|o ra? K.aiceip.evav /car 'AXeav, rph 68eXb<; 6cp\e[v dv]\\rl 25

pe/cdo-rav, rb ptev hepuav ral deol, rb 8' epicr[v T0t]|? htepop.vdp.ovaL.— Tat rravajopat rbs hiep[opivdp^l

ova<i dprvev rd Iv Tat9 IviroXals

irdvra[ t]|o? 8apttopyo[<;.

—]Tbv Koirpov rov drrv86apt[tov

I

.]rat hef386ptat rd Aeaâvaalo /zeW?

[el8e pte, 8ap%\\pd]v 30

ocpXev.— Tbv Tlavayopatov pteva [31—35 only a few words left.]

for those not unblemished (and so suit- uncertain, but probably If one drives

able only for personal use) one shall in a wagon to the sacrifice off the high

impose a pasture tax. Tie shall not go road leading through Alea, one shall

beyond what he declares in his function pay afine of three obolsfor each (wagon),

of hierothytes. That is, his offieia] stale- etc.—Bv<rQiv : aor. infin. pass, withmid-

inent as to the condition of the ani- die force, tooffer sacrifice.—

KaKeifu'vav :

mals is final. — 7. irap av : wap a (a) &v. Kara/cei/jAT/s. 95. — 26 ff. The officials

58 a. — hiepoGvTe's : itpoOvr^wv. 78,157. are to make all arrangements for the

9. hdv: &v. 58ri.— 6$ |i€: used like market, which was held at ancient

oaov fx.y).— 20. Unless the Fifty or the festivals as at our modern fairs. Cf.

Three Hundred approve. A.cc. abs. con- Ditt.Syll.653.99ff.— 28. dirv86o-p.[iov]:

struction. 173.— 21. 86p.a: temple. probably to be restored thus, and taken

— iiroltrl : aor. subj. to Int. oiVw, cf. as an adjective agreeing with K6irpov,

Horn, olfffaevai, Hdt. dvoTcrai. For ah- hill (lie nieaninu,' is uncertain (sa.le-

sence of &i> see 174. — 23 ff. .Meaning able'.').


18. Tegea. Ill cent. b.c. SGDI.1222. Hoffmann 1.30. Michel 5S5. Solm-

Sl'll

77-g<f>i

.\o,\

eiK av ri yiviiroL toIs epycovais

rots Iv rol avrol|epyoi, oaa irepl to epyov

ciirveaOco Se 6 ciSik?]-

5 /jievo<i I rhv dSiKevra Iv d/jLe'pais rptal dirv rat av to dSt\\tcr)pLa ye'vi]-

roc, varepov Se fir/•

teal on ay Kpivcovat|

ol eoSorrjpe*;, /cvpcov earco.

— Et Se 7ro'Xe/U-o? Sia\Kco\vaei ri tcov epycov tcov eaSoOevTcov?;

tcov I

rjpyaafxe'vcov ri cpdepai, ol Tptafcdcnoi SiayvdvTco I rt Sel yiveaOai"

10 ol Se arparayol TrdaoSofi iroevTco,||

el/c av Searoi adiets 7ro'\e/xo?

rjvai 6 kcoXvcovrj ecpOopxcos ra epya, XacpvpoircoXiou eovTos icari)

tRs(

7ro'X(o?. el Se tj(?) epycoviqaas /x?) ly/ceî]pt)KOL toIs|epyots, 6

Be 7ro\eyU-o? Sia/ccoXvoi, cnrvSdas [t]o apyvptov, |

to av \e\a/3T]fccos

15 Tvyydvi], dcêcoaOco tco epyco,||

et/c af KeXevcovat ol io-Borr/pes.—

Et £' o[y] Tt? eirdtrvviGTaroi ral<; eaSoaeai tcov epycov r) XvfiaLVijlToc

tear el he riva rpoirov cpdi]pcov, âpbiovrco|

ol eoSoTrjpes, 6Vafc av

Searoi acpeis âp,(ai, real| a7«:a/oucr[croV]Tfy. Iv eiriicpio-iv /cal Iva-

20 yovrco ItV SiKaaryjpLov to yivo/xevov rol TrXrjdet ra<s I %afiiav.

—M?) eêarco Se p,r)Se Kotvavas yeveaQat

|

ir\eovr\

Svo eiri /xtj-

Sevl tcov epycov•

el Sefxi], ocpXe'rco

|

e/cacrTos 7revri]Kovra Sapx/mas,

18. Regulations governing building-

contracts.

1 ff. —, if any trouble arises between

the contractors on the same work, as re-

gards the work. — 4. d-n-u rat: from the

time when, relative use of the arti-

cle, as in 1. 14 etc. See 126.— ff. If

ivar shall interrupt any of the loorks con-

tracted for, or should destroy any of those

completed. Note the change of mood.

For <pd<?pa.L see 80.—9. TrocroSofi, iroevTco :

introduce the matter, Att. Trpdaodov ttoi-

eiadai.— 11. \a<|>vpoiru>\iou : Att. form

of gen. Instead of sale of plunder the

word must mean here simply plunder-

ing, 'the city being subjected to plun-

der.'—- 12 ff . But if any one who lots

made a contract has not begun on the

works and war interrupts, he shall return

whatever money he may have received

and withdrawfrom the ivork, ifthose giv-

ing out the contracts so order. — 15 ff. If

any one makes opposition to the allot-

ments of the works or does an injury in

any way, etc. — k&t «t 8e nva: el di

tis, detached from verbal phrases, has

come to be used independently in the

sense of a simple indefinite, as is some-

times ei' tis in Attic (e.g. Thuc. 7.21.5).

Cf. Kar ei 5i ti 1. 32. — 18. oo-ai kt\.:

roith whatever penalty seems best to them.

— 20. to the court which is constituted

to suit the amount of the penalty.—

irX.T|0€i : this, not ir\r)di, has recently

been shown to be the correct reading.— 21 ff. 'No more than two partners

for any one piece of work, and no

contractor to have more than two


eireXaadaOcov|

he ol dXiacrral

l/xâtvev he ro/uu /3o\6p,evov eVt rol II

rj/jiiaaoi ras â/xlav. Kara avrd he icai el k dv\j\i<i I rrXe'ov rj

hvo 25

epya e^rj rcov lepoov rj rcov ha/mô^cricov|

rear el he riva rpdrrov,

drivi afx firj ol d\iaara\X\|rraperd^covai 6/Modvp.ahbv irdvre<i, âp,L-

aj[<7]0&) |

icad' e/cacnov rcov rrXeovcov epycov kcltv p,r)va II irevrijicovra 30

hap^p-al^, fie'crr dvd($>r)\roi\

|

rd epya rd rrXeova.— Et[S'J

dv Tt[?

. . .]i/cyroi rcov[irepl rd epya av ndr el he rt, /xt)

I

__ ____t»- el he p,7], //.?/ol earco Ivhi/cov I pb-qheTrodi a\V rj

Iv Teyeat

et 8' dv Ivhifcdfyrot,||

drrvreiadrco rb %/aeo? hirrXdaiov 35

to av hitcdty-jTOL•

]

earco he /cal rwvl rd) ernâ/Aico 6 avrbs lyyvos

oirep I Kal rco epyco r)s tv earetaiv.— Et 8' a'y Tt? epycovrjaa, dirVKadt- 40

ardrco|

to icarvfiXafydev rots thiols dvaXcofiaaiv /jlt) rjaaov I

17

virapê iv rol y^povoi rds epycoviav•

et 8' a/i /lc?)I /carvardarj, rd

ewi^dfiLa dirvreterco, Karditep|

errl rois a'AAot? epyois rol<; inrepa-

p,e'poi<; reraKroi.||

— Ei h' dv ri<i rcov epycovdv rj rcov epyaô/xe- 45

vo)v I emipecdêv hearot Iv rd epya rj direiOrjvai rots I e7ripbe\op,evoLaivtv sonally with the dative of the person

kt\. : any one who ivishes may be in- who is liable to suit. For ivoiK&f-qToi.,

former, receiving half the fine as a recf. Aenian. ToisivdiKafrfiivoisthelitigants

ward. — 25. Kara. av-ra : Kara to. avrd. SGDI.1432 a, andDelph. iv5iKa.f6ft.evoi if

So Ka.T&irep (11.43, 50) for Kara rdircp, subjected to suit SGDI. 1795.— 37 ff. 'If

Att. Ka.6a.wep.— 28. 5aHtu"[°"]^w : ^ ie a contractor injures any of the exist-

fourth letter from the end is uncertain, ing works contrary to the terms of the

but probably w not o. See 157. — 33 ff. contract, he must at his own expense

Owing to the preceding lacuna, the oc- put it in as good condition as it was at

casion and intent of this prescription the time of the contract. Otherwise he

is not clear. Otherwise he (the con- must pay the same penalties thai arc

tractor) shall not be liable to suit any- fixed for other pieces of work over-

where else than in Tegea. But if he is due.'— 45 ff.' If a contractor or work-

subjected to suit, he shall pay double the man seems to be abusing the works, oi

amount for which the suit is brought. disobedient to those in charge, or dis-

And the same -person who was (the regardful of the established fines, the

surety) for the ivork, shall be surety for workman may be expelled from the

this fine, for its payment. Iv ecrreiaiv work, and the contractor brought to

refers back to iwi'gap.iw, not to ipyu. trial and lined in the same way as is


7} KctTvfypovijvai roiv e7u£a/ziW I twv Teraypievwv, icvpioi iovrco ol

50 iaSorrjpe'i|

rbp, /xev epydrav ecrSeWovres e? rot epyoi, II rbv he epydi-

vav £a/ztoWe? Iv eiriKpicriy Kcndirep|

tos eiriavvLaTap,evo<i rals

iaSo/cals yeypa7r[rôi.|

—"On S' av iaSodi) epyov etre lepbv cure

hapLocrL\ov~\,|virdpyev ray icoivav avyypcupov Tav\y\i Kvpi\av\ I 7ro9

ral e7T€? toZ epyoi yeypap,p,ev[aL av~\yypd(p[oL~\.

prescribed for those who make oppo- The giving out of the contracts and ac-

sition to the allotments. '— 50. £a|Ai6v- ceptance of proposals is the same thing.

t«s tv erriKpio-ry : condensed expression — 53 ff. 'This general contract shall be

for {aixiovres kclI ayKapv<Tcroi>Tes kt\. Cf. in force in addition to the special con-

11.17-19. — 51. tos eirio-Ta|x€'vos : ace. tract for the particular piece of work. '

abs. 173. — ttrSoKais : iadocreai in 1. 16.

Cyprian

The Cyprian Syllabary

Nearly all the Cyprian inscriptions are written in a special syllabary.

This consists of signs for each of the five vowels— these being used where

no consonant immediately precedes, that is initially and for the second

element of diphthongs— and signs for each combination of consonant and

following vowel, as ma, me, etc. I>ut there is no distinction between longand short vowels, nor, in the case of mutes, between surd, sonant, and

aspirate. Hence the sign te (the transcription with t is a matter of conven-

tion) may stand for re, rrj, Se, Srj, de, orOr).

Nasals before consonants are

not written, e.g. ati = (x(v)ti.1

For a final consonant the sign containing the vowel e is used, e.g. lease

= Kas- For groups of consonants the first is indicated by the sign contain-

ing the vowel of the syllable to which this consonant belongs. That is, its

vowel is determined by the following in the case of initial groups and con-

sonant 4- liquid; by the preceding in the case of liquid + consonant, and

also tr + consonant (cf. 89.1). Thus po to li ne = tttoXxv, patiri = -rrarpi,

e u ve re ta so tu = tvpplrao-aTv, a ra ku ro = apyvpo, e se ta se = tcrrao-e. Exam-

ples of other groups are rare. 2

1 In the Greek transcription the mutes are distinguished and the nasal before

consonants is supplied in parentheses. But eand 5, not rj, w, are used, in accord-

ance with the practice adopted for other inscriptions where the signs 77 and w are

not in use. For some uncertainties in regard to the proper transcription, see 199.2 We find me mana me noi = ixs^va^vot^ ka si Ice ne to i se = Kaaiyvirots but i ki

mamenose = Ufianivos, terekinija = rtpxvija, tipetera- = dupdepa-, -vanakotose = -fd.va.KT0S.

No. 19] CYPRIAN INSCRIPTIONS 181

Words are separated by a special sign, but this is commonly, though not

uniformly, omitted after the article, and sometimes in other groups of

words. In such groups a final consonant is often treated as medial, hence

ta jw to line — tol(v) tttoXiv, etc.

19. Idalium. Probably V cent. b.c. SGDI.60. Hoffmann 1.1:5."). Solm-

sen3. The first five lines only are given in the more exact syllabic tran-

scription. In this|

denotes the word separator, not the line division,

which is indicated by numerals.

1 o te[ tapo toli ne e tali o no

|

kate vo ro konemato i I kaseke

tievese|

itoi|pi lo ku po ro ne ,ve te i to o na sa ko 2 ran

|pasile

u se|

sa ta si ku po ro se|

ka se a po to li se|

e ta li e ve se|

a no ko ne

o nasi lone|

to no na si ku po 3 ro ne to ni jate rane |

kase|

tose|

kasikenetose| ijasatai

|

tose|

a to ro pose |

tose|

itai|

makai

|

iki 4 ma me nose|

aneu|

mi si tone|kasapai

|

e u ve re ta

satu|pasile use |

kase| apotolise |

onasi 5 lo ij

kase|

to i

se|

ka si ke ne to i se|

a ti to mi si to ne|

ka a ti|

ta u ke ro ne|

to

ve na i|

e xe to i|

etc.

"Ore ra(v) tttoXiv 'ESaXiov tcarefopyov MaSot /m? Kene/re?

i(y) toi QCkoKvirpov peret to 'Ovacrayoâv, /3aatXev^ ^TaaiKVirpos 2

Kas a 7TTo'Xt9 'ESaXte/re? dvoyov 'OvdaiXov tov 'OiwaifCVTr^pov

tov Ijartpav /ea? ros fcacnyveTOS ijaadai rb$ a(v)0po7ro<; tos l(v) rat

fidâi lîxapevo'i dveu piadov. «:«'? irai eufperdo-arv fiaaiXevs 4

/ca? a 7TTo'Xi? 'Ofacrt||Xoi «a? Tot? /cacnyveTOis d(v)rl to paaddv tea

a{v)rl tcl vîspov Sofevai e£ toi|

foi/coi toi /3aaiXefo<; zeds i£ Tat t>

TTToXifi dpyvpo rdiXavrov) a rd(\avrov)' e Svpavoi vv d(v)rlro\

dpyvpov roSe, to TaXd{v)TOV, j3aatXev<i /ca? a tttoXiv 'OvaaiXot «a?

tols KacnhvcTois dirv rat £at rat /3acrtXe/ro? Ta l(y) to Ipovi toi 8

'

AXa(p)TrpijdTai to(v) %opov|

tov i(v) toi eXei to{v) ^pavofxevov

"O(7)/ca(^)T0? aXfo /<ra? Ta Tepyyija tci eirt6{y)Ta || ird(y)Ta eêv 10

19. Agreement of the king and city between the withdrawal of the Athe-

of Idalium with the physician Onasilus nian expedition of 449b.c. and the

and his brothers for the care of the union of Idalium and Citium under the

wounded during the siege of the city Phoenician kini;- Mclekyathon, about

by the Persians and the inhabitants of 891 b.c.

the Phoenician city of Citium. '.». a\p6: cf. Hesych. &\ova- ktjttoi.

This siege is to be placed somewhere But SKpov here is nol identical with


rravdvtov vpais "Qav dreXev. e tee crts 'OvdatXov e rbs|teaerfyveros

12 e rbs 7ralSas ro(v) rraihov rdv 'OvaattcvTrpov e£ rot X°P° L T^êI e£

opvê, the irat 6 e% opvê ireicret 'OvacrtXot teds rots teacrtyverotls e

rot? iratal rbv dpyvpov ro(y)he, apyvpo rd(Xavrov) a rd(Xavrov). I

11 /ca? 'OvacrtXot otpoi dvev ro(v) teaatyverov rdv alXdv epperdcrarv

p3aatXev\\s teds a irroXts Sope'vat a(v)rl rd vêpdv to fxtaOdv dpyvpd16 rre(Xeteepas) <5' ire(Xeteepas)

|

/3' 8t(p,vaia) 'E(SaXta)- e Soteoi vu

fiacrtXevs teds a irroXts 'Ovaat^Xdt d(v)rl rd dpyvpo rdSe drrv rat

18 £at tcu p3acrtXepos rd t(y) M.aXav (ja\t rat rrehtjat rb(v) %dpov rb(v)

Xpav^b/jievov 'Ap.evija dXpd teds rd repl^vtja rd errto(y)ra rrd(v)ra,

20 rb(v) rroeypiievov rrbs rb(y) popo(y) rb{v) Apv/xiov teds7ro||?

rdv lepe-

pijav rds 'Addvas, teas rb(v) Kairov rbv t(v) ^t/JttSos apovpa^t, ro(v)

Atpeide/Jtts 6'

Apptavevs e%e aXpo(v), rbv rroeôpevov rrbs TLaaayd-

22 pa\v rbv 'Ovacrayopav teds rd rep^ytja rd eirto{y)ra 7rd(v)ra e%ev

rravdvlos vlpals %av areXija lo(v)ra. e tee o~ts 'OvdcrtXov e rbs Trai-

ll has rbs '0\vacrtXdv e£ rat i^dt rathe t e'f rot tediroi rdtSe e£ 6pv£e,

t\\8eo e'£ opvê rreiaet 'OvacrtXot e rots rratcrl rbv apyvpov rb(v)8e,

20 dpyvpo\v 7re(\eteepas) 8' 7re(XeKepas) ft' ht(pivala) 'E(SaXia). the

rd{v) haXrov rd(v)he, rd perrtja rdSe ivaXaXtcrpeva ,j

fiacrtXevs teds

28 a rrroXts teareQijav l(y) ra(v) 6tbv rdv''

AOdvav rdv rrep' 'E|c3aA.£ov

crvv opteois pe Xvcrat rds pperas rdahe vpais %av.|

brrt crts tee rds

30 pperas rdcrhe Xvcre, dvoaija pot yevotrv. rds ye II £ds rdahe teal

rbs Karros roaSe ot 'OvaattevTrpov 7rai8es teds ro(v) iralhov ol 7ra\l-

Ses eôcrt alpet, o(i) l(y) rd tpovt rot 'ESaXtept tocrt.

kcLttos (cf. 11. 20, 21) and is probably

plantation or orchard. — 10. iravoviov :

with all salable products (cows), adj.

agreeing with rb(v) x°P0V ,ê interven-

ing roc Ttpxvija being disregarded, as

not coordinate. So in 1. 22 iravovios is

ace. pi. agreeing with t6(i>) xôj/ and

Tb(v) Kairov (11. 18, 20).— vfals £av : ecs

del 5ca /3£ou(?). ifah forever, 133.0. fo«»

is possibly connected with fijco and fcico,

live, on the basis of a third by-form

fit-, but this is very uncertain. —29. Whoever violates these agreements,

may impiety rest upon him, that is he

shall be held guilty of an impious act.

For the force of 8wi, the formation of

which is wholly obscure, see 131. But

it may also be taken as a conjunction

(60c?).

20. Monument to Stheneias, son of

Kicias and grandson of Gaucus. See

168cZ, and 38.

No. 21] LESBIAN INSCRIPTIONS 183

Lesbian

20. Cebrene. V cent. B.C. SGDI.307. Hoffmann II. 1:52. Roberts p.324.

Solmsen 4.

SjYa'Wja Vt HOeveiai e/j-/xi to Ni/acuot to Tavtcio.

21. Mytilene. First half of IV cent. IG.XII.ii.l. SGDI.213. Hicks94.

Hoffmann 11.32. Michel S. Solmsen 5.

__.. e - -\ottl he tee al] ttoXi?

\_a^/jLcj)6T[epat -----------|----] typdejxotcn et? Tav \aTa\-\av

rj eKK\o\dir^T(OLai, tev[p]iov eaTOi. t\_ov he /eepuavlWa to~\ XP^~ 5

cnov virohiteope[/JL/jLevai afi(po\Tep~]ai<ri Tals iroXiecrai, hite[daTai<;

he| efA~\fjL€vai

toil p,ev e'/x M.VTt\rjvat [tcepvav^n'] TaU apâis iraio-ais

TaU e/x M[utiX|?;]wu 7r\e'a<; twv alpiaecov, e/x <£>d>tcai he[t]!Iou?

10

dpjâis iralo-ais Tat? e'/x dp&wat 7r\[e]'a? tcov al/xicreco^yy tclv he

hltcav e/xfievai,|

eirel tee (oviavTos i£e\0j]i, ev e£ p,r']vve(cr)ai. al he

fee KaTay[pê'6i]i to y^pvaiov teep\vav vhapeaTe[p]o[v] Oe'Xcov, Savd-

TO)i£a/xt||a)o-#a)

• al he tee dirv^vîji P-[v~\^^Xeov

afi/3p[6'JTi]V, 15

Tt/xaVa) t\_°] hitcaaTTJpLov ottl xpfj dpT(o)v 7rdOi]V rj tcade[pLêvat, d

21. Monetary agreement between

Mytilene and Phocaea. Coins of elec-

trurn, a compound of gold and silver,

were issued by Mytilene and Phocaea,down to about 350 B.C., and it is to

these that the inscription refers, thoughthe term used of them is xpvviov.

'Any one debasing the coinage is re-

sponsible to both cities. If at Mytilene,the magistrates of Mytilene arc to con-

stitute the majority of the judges. Simi-

larlyat Phocaea. The trial falls within

six months of theexpiration of the year.

If one is convicted of intent ional adul-

teration,he is to be punished with death.

But if he is acquitted of intentional

wrong-doing, the court shall decide the

penalty or fine. The city is not liable,

The Mytilenians are to issue the coins

first (the cities alternating each year).

The agreement goes into effeel under

the prytanis succeeding Colonus a1 My-tilene and Aristarchus at Phocaea.'

4-5. t[6v Si KtpvavTa] : ntpvapn, if

correctly supplied here and in 11. 7-8,

has the same meaning which is more

forcibly expressed by ntpvav vbaptarepov

in 11. 13-14. Another restoration is

r[bv erpOapKovra] here and \k6tttovti] in

11. 7-8. The arrangements for trial im-

mediately following show that the

meaning required here is debase, no)

mal ethe alloy, i.e. simply coip,, as often

taken. Moreover the eleel rum coinage

of this time and place was based upona natural, not an artificial, alloy.


Se 7ro'Xi? availrios teal a^d/jLios [ea^rco. eXa%ov yivrtXrj\vaoi irpo-

20 a6e KOTrrrjV. apêi irporavis 6||

7re8d HoXoovov, e[p, <f>]c6/«u 8e 6

7re8a'

Ap La[r]\apôv.

22. Mytilene. Soonafter324B.c. IG.XII.ii.G. SGDI.214. Ditt.Orient.2.

Hicks 164. Hoffmann 11.83. Inscr.Jurid.II,pp.344ff. Michel 350. Solm-

sen6.

[/catol

/3]ao-i'[A,?/e<? 7rpoaTi]6r]a[6ov root KareXrjXv-

6ov\ti cJ? re'^vav re^va]fiev[u>] tw e\y rat] ttoXl irpocrde \eovros. al

8e zee tis|

twv KareXrjXvdov^rcov fir) efifievi] ev rais Sta\fcr('[e<x]cr£

TdVTâMTi,I

fxi] ]eê'o~6co Trap rds 7ro'A.<o? KTij/JLaros /JL?]8e-

5 vo<s p,r][8e <xrj|et;êT&)eirl fir)]8ev rcofi irapeydip^crav avrau ol ev rai

ttoXl irpoâOe |

eovres, ctXXd a^relôvrov errl tcivtci to, KTi'ificna ol

7rap'%a)p)](Tav[T\j

e<i avrcoi e/c tw^] ev rat ttoXl TrpoaOe eovrcov, teal ol

arporayoi et? I [avda dirofyepov^rov iirl rbv ev tcll ttoXl TrpocrOe

eovra ra /crrj/xaTa| [to? fir) o-vvaXXa<y]fie'v(o tw KareXr]Xv6ovro<i

10 /cat ot f3acrLXi]e<i 7rpoari\\[6r]adov ran evr~\ai ttoXl TrpotrOe eovri

cJ? re^vav Te^vafievco rco Ka\[TeXr)Xv0ovTos ] /at/S' at «e ti? 8i/cav

<ypd(j)r]Tai irepl t[o]vt(ov, fir) eladllyovrov ol 7rept']8pofioi ical ol

8i/cd<TK07roi /j,i]8e a[W]a dpya fir]8e'ia.|[eTTtfieXeaOai 8k] rols

arpord'yoi'i ical roU /3[aer*,'\]?;a? koI tois Tre\pi8p6fioL<; teal t]o6?

22. Measures taken for the settle-

ment of disputes arising between the

exiles who returned under Alexander's

edict of 324 B.C. and the remaining citi-

zens of Mytilene.

Most of the restorations adopted are

those preferred by Dittenberger I.e.

But in many cases others are equally

possible.

1 ff.' The /3a<xi\-r)es shall favor the

returned exile on the ground that the

one who remained in residence has

been guilty of fraud. But if any one

of the returned exiles does not abide

by these terms of settlement, he shall

not receive any property from the city,

nor shall he enter into possession of

any of the property which those whoremained in the city have surrendered

to him, but rather those who surren-

dered it shall enter into possession of it,

and the generals shall return the prop-

erty to the one who remained in resi-

dence, on the ground that the returned

exile has not conformed to the agree-

ment. And the (SaaLX-qes shall favor the

one who remained in residence on the

ground that the returned exile has been

guilty of fraud. Nor, if any one brings

suit, shall the clerks of the court and

inspectors of justice, or any other

magistrate, introduce it.'— 13 ff. 'The

officials are to intervene if all things

prescribed in the decree are not carried


BitcaatcoTrois Kal Tals [dXXa^LS dp%aLS at /cej| [fir) jivr/rat, airav^ra 15

cos iv tcol ^[acpiapaTL <y€ypa7rr]ai, Kardypevrov|[Be tov dOerevTci

tl tcov iv tcol -^jracjiiapaTL yeypa^ppe'vcov, cos /cepr)B\[ev hidfyopov

elri tols Kare\7]\v06vT€(T(Ti 7r]pbs Tot? iv tcil ttoXl|[irpoade eov-

Tas, dXXd Bidyoiev ol BiaXe^XvpevoL irdvTes irpbs a\|[\a\ot9 dvv-

ttotttcos iced aveiTLfiovXev^Tcos real ippevoiev iv toll d\\[7rvKpiaL rat 20

tco fiaaiXrjos Kal iv rd~\iStaXvai rat iv tovtcol tcol yjra\[cpiapaTL.

SiaWd/crais B' eXead]ac top Bdpov dvBpas et/coert, oY/ca|[pev e/c

tcov KcnekOovTcov, B4ko\ Be e'/c tcov iv Tat 7toXl irpoaOe iovTcov.|

[ovtol Be TrpcoTov pev cpvXdaaôvTOV Kal iiripeXeadov cos pijBev

ea\[aeTac Sidcpopov tols KaT]eX9dvTeaai Kal tols ev Tab ttoXl irpo-

a\\[deeovTeacTi. irpdôLaL Be] /cat irepl tcov dpcpLafiaTripevcov KTrjpd- 25

tcov I

[cos ol Te KaTe'XdovTes /c]at 77750? toU ev Tai ttoXl eovTas Kai

irpbs|[dXXaXots pdXLaTa p]ev BiaXvdrjaovTai, ai Be pr\, eaaovTaL

cos BiKâiOTaTOi, /cal iv Ta]ls BiaXvaieacri, Tals 6 fiaaiXevs eVe-

Kptvve, !

[/cativ Tat avvaXXa<y]ai ippeveoiaL irdvTes ical ol/ctjcroicTL

Tap. 7rojrXiv Kal Taj yd>pav 6]povoevTes irpos dXXaXots ' icai irepi 30

XpijpaTCOvl [ireBd to irapaBeBey^dai Tals BiaXvcris cos irXelaTa /cat

irepl op/cco I [tov /ce diropoaacoLaL ot]|

iroXiTat, irept tovtcov irav-

tcov oaaa /ce dpo\[Xoyecoiai 77750? aXXaXo]is, ol dypedevTes dvBpes

cf)epovTov eVt t\[ov Bdpov, 6 Be Bdpos dfco]vaaLS cli /ce aji]Tat avp-

cpept]V /3oXXeveTco.|| [at Be zee 6 Bdpos dyi]Tai ra] opoXoyrjpeva .irpbs :$5

dXXdXois avpcpepov\[Ta, yjracpiaaadaL Kal tols Ka\TeX66vTeaaL eVt

^pcOiva irpoTavtos| [oaaa /ce tols XoiiroiaL \jracp]ia6i].

al Be /ce tl

out, and condemn any one who dis-

regards them, so that there may be

no disagreement between the two par-

ties and they may live amicably and

abide by I he decision of the king and

the settlement reached in this decree.'

— 21 ft'. 'Twenty men are to be chosen

as mediators, ten from each party.

They are to see to it that no disagree-

ment arises, and in the case of dis-

puted property they are to bring it

about that the parties shall be recon-

ciled, or, if not, that they shall be as

just as possible, and abide by the terms

of sell lenient which the king decided

upon and the agreement, and dwell

in harmony.'-^ 30-31 ff. 'Regarding

questions of money, after the termsof

settlement have been accepted as Ear

as possible, and regarding the oath and

other matters, the men selected shall

report to the people, who shall take

such measures as seem advantageous.

If the people approve the mattersagreed


evhevrj tm -^racpcapcaTOS,|[irepl tovtco a /cpicris ecrrco

iirjl rat /3dX-

Xac. tcvpoidevTos he rw yjracpca\[p,aTO<; vtto tw hdpceo, avpciravTa] tov

40 hdpcov ev toll etKOLarai t« pLrjvvo'i|| [7re8a rdv Ova lav evâcrBacX tois

Oe'ocac eirl acoTrjpcac /cat evhac\[pbovcac Ttopc rroXcTav iravToav] yeve-

adac tclv hcdXvacv rot? KareX\[06vrecraL /cat tocs irpoade] ev rat ttoXc

eoPTeacri '

toi[? h]e cpijas t|[oi? hapcoacoc? diravTas /cat] raU Ipecacs

oecyr/v T[ot]? vavoa /cal|\tov hdpcov irpos ev%av o-vveX~\6rjV. ra he.

45 Ipa rd 6 hdpcos [e~\vâro, oree£||[e7re/x"vê roU dyye'Xocs 7rpo?] tov

/3ao-cXr)a, dirvhopcevac rocs /3a<r/|[X?ô? yeveOXcocac /car ivc'av~\rov•

Trape'/jc/ucevai he rdc Ovacac /cat [riot? ec/coac dvhpas /cat rocs a]yye-

Xols rocs irpbs tov /3aacXTjcc ire'^pccpldevTas rocs dirv roiv irpoaOe] ev

rdc ttoXc idvrcov /cal Tot? d\irv touv|

KareXdovrcdv. to he -^rdcpcapca

t~\ovto dvaypd-^ravTas toIs T\_apccaa

23. Nesos. Between 319 and 317 B.C. IG.XII.ii.645. SGDI.304.

Ditt.Orient.4. Hicks 1 138. Hoffmann II. 129. Michel 30:5. Solmsen7. Onlythe text of side A is given here, the more fragmentary B being omitted.

kcc]1

'

AXe'£avhpo[<; I x^copas

rdc 7roXc ical|

[otcl he]

'

AXeâvhpos hcdX[Xa\tje Top,

5 Trap dv0pdi]ir(ov fitov, QcXcrnros he [o ||

^cXciriroi /cat] 'AXe'âvhpos

6'

AXe^dvhpco T\_d\pc (BaacXecâv irapeXafiov, Sepac7nros eeov|[rot?

/3aa]cXr]eaac cpiXos /cat tocsa"T/?OT[a|

i

yotert] /cat tocs aXXocac Ma/ce-

10 hoveaac pc[e\ydX]cov dydOcov atVto? ye'yove Tac ttoXc. 'A[v||Tt7r]aT/30)

yap eiTCTdâvTOS ^pyjpcaTa et9 I Tope iroXepbov elaêp-qv irdvrcov twv

dXXwv|eco-(pep6vTcov %epo-c7nro<s 7rapyevopcevo$

|77756? rocs âac'Xijas

/cat 'AvTC7raTpov i/c[ov]\(pcao-e Tape nroXcv, eirpaê he /cal 737509 K\e[t-|j

15 r\ov irepl Tas eh ]Lvirpov aTpaTecas /cate|[<y] pceydXas hairdvas et?

upon, they may decree the same privi- be made annually on the anniversary

leges for the exiles returning in the of the king's birthday in the presence of

prytany of Smithinas as for the others.' the twenty men and the messengers.'— 38-39 ff.

' When the decree has been 23. Decree in honor of Thersippus

confirmed, the people are to pray that for using his influence with the Mace-

the settlement may be for the general donians in behalf of the city. For the

welfare. The priests and priestesses are historical references see Hicks and Dit-

to throw open the temples. The sacri- tenberger, I.e. There are some koivt)

fices which were promised when the forms, as perd for 7re5d, av&yfjafai be-

messengers were sent to the king are to side dyKapvo-o-drw.

No. 23] LESBIAN INSCEIPTIONS 18*;

fii/cpov avvdyaye.|[eyever~\o 8e Kal irepl rav airoSeiav avi][p |

aya-

#o?] Kal Trap rcov aaSpdrrav elcraycoya\y I airco fca^reafcevacrcre,

eScoKe Be Kal rat rroXi II [xpiyiarâ els crcoriipiav Kal tokols eXdcr- 20

[crojm? acT~\i](j€ rcoy KarearaKovrcov, e/3a66i]|\_8e ^pi]]pdrecrcn Kal

rots TroXiTauri et? \_cnWcovia]v. Kal YloXvrre'pôvro'i et? rav 'A<rt [av |

CTTa\e]i'TO? SicoiKrjcre cpiXov avrov toll7ro||[A.t

vrr d]pî]V', rrape- 25

crKevacrcre 8e Kal 'Appdfiatôv KaX\ rols aXXois rols erri rivcov re-

Ta|[7/xeVo]t9 virb rcov {3aaiX?jcov cpiXois rat7r[o|A.t ko\1 rdXXa

irpdaaet per evvoias rrpbs| [rbv 8]apov rrdvra' 8e8oa0at avrco

dreXei\av | rrdvrco\v rbp Trdvra ^povov Kal avrco Kal [e/cKoVjotcrt,:50

ardaai 8e avrco Kal eiKOva â\[/ajai>], 8e8oo~dai 8e Kal crirrjcriv ip

rrporavrj^co, K~\al ora Ke a ttoXis IpoTrdrjraL, pepis 8[l\8co\ct9co tyep-

aimrco Kal tow eKyovcov at rco y\_e\\paC\rdrco, KaXtjaOai 8e Kai et? 35

rrpoeSpiav•

I

[crre^cpavtoTco 8e avrov 6 ôpoardra^ at 6iv[e\a>v e]f

rco dycovi Kal oyKapvaaerco dv8pay[a,0i]a<; eveKa Kal evvoias ras

rrpbs rbv 8d,[pov~\, Xva yivcocrKcotcn rrdvres on 6 8dpo<; 6|| [Na]<rtto- 40

rav rols dydOois dvSpas [/e]ai eve[p\ye]rais ri[pai^ Kal crcoOevros

avrco earecpa^va]cf)6p7]CTev dpe'pais rpis Kal evayyeXia|

Kal acorijpia

e[0]vae Kal rrav[dyvp]iv crvvd^yaye 8apore[X]i]V Kal vvv ripai

hiKacos. d\\vdypa-^rat Se rols rapiaa rols per,

Wpa\KXetrco to -tyd-45

cptcrpa et? araXXav Xidivav I rco e.K (H)eppa<i XiOco Kai ardaai brrrra

Ke (H)e[p]\criTnrco avva[p]e'aKi] pe\pt l\opvorria<;

e£e[cr]|TG)Se ®ep-

al\rr~\Trco Kal aXXa birrra Ke 6eXr) rco\y (| i^pcov araaa[i] rb \jrd-50

cpiapa, KaX Ke ri de'Xrj ir[p]\oaypd(p7)v, eppevat avrco, rcoy Kev

evepye'^rr) rap rroXiv.

47. 4k 0«'p(xas Xi8w : of marble from

Therma, a place in Lesbos near Myti-lene.—

|A€'XP 1 nopvoiuas : site of the

temple of Apollo Parnopius, the epi-

thet being derived from wdpvof, Lesb.

Boeot. n6pvo\p (5).— 48 ff. : 'Thersip-

pus may also have the decree set upelsewhere in any sanctuary that he

chooses and add to it a statement of

any of his other benefactions.1

24. Decree iu honor of L. Vaccius

Labeo. This is a characteristic exam-

ple I.!' the artificial re\ ival of the dia-

lect in Roman imperial times (cf. 280).

With the genuine dialect tonus are

interspersed koivt) forms as TraprjTTiaaTO,

TTpvrauLS, dva-, pierd, iepicos, Ka0d, £<p oloiv,

etc.; hyper-Aeolic forms as £<pd(J<jjv,

irXdOeos (words with original ri,not a);

and examples of late spelling as reip-ais,

Karetpwv with ei = i (21), iwiffKeaffavra

(36), Kopaylav, virapKoiaav with k = %


24. Cyme. Between 2 b.c. and 19 a.d. SGDI.S11. Hoffmann II. 173.

- - -[8a/i]oo"tai[5|

- - - Tat? virapKOiâais avrco Krrj\\crias ev rco

Zpapayrfco^- - —

tjrovroiai tw 8d[pco~\ I

- — - ovia TracravSid-

5 aavros Kal|| [pe

r

yaXo^7rpe7recr(rd)rai<; relpais hoypariôvros Kal

vavlco ev rco <yvp(y)acrico Kareipcov 7rpoaypi]ppevco, ev co rat? rei-\

pais avrco KariSpvcrei, Kriarav re ical euepyerav 7rpocrovv\pdahea6ai,

etfcovds re ^pvaiais ovredifv, icada rots rd pe\yiara rbv hdpov evep-

10 yenjadvrecrai vopipov iari, pe\jrdre rav e£ dvQpcoircov avrco perd-

araaiv Kal rav ev\rdcpav Kal deaiv rco crcbparos ev too yvpvaalco

yevrjdrjv, I dwoSe^dpevos virepdvpcos rav Kpicriv ras 7roXioiKroiaiv avOpcorrco, rav II pev vrrepfidpea Kal deoiai

Kal rois LcTCTodeoicn dppoôilcrav ras re rco vavco Kareipcocrios ras

re rco Kriara|irpoaovvpacrias reipav irapi]rt]aaro, dpKetjv vopi-\

t,cov rav Kpicnv roj rrXddeos Kal rav evvdaveirirede\coprjKi]V, rat<? Se

20 rot? dydOoiai rcov dv&pcov 7rpe7roi\\crais dapeviôiaa %aoa crvverre-

vevae relpais•

ecf) ol\aiv ttpeircoSearardv eari rcov ivvdpcov eovrcov I

Xpovcov rav rravreXea rcov ei<z dpoiftav dvi]Kovrcov I erraivcov re

Kal reiplcov irepl ras tcaXoKctyaO ia<; avrco I paprvpiav dirvhehoadai •

25 oY a Kal rvâ aydda Se'So^dai ||

rd /3o'Wa Kal roo Sdpco•

eTralvrjV Aa-

f3ecova rraiaas eovra rei\pa<i dîov Kal Sid rav Xolirav pev irepl rov

/3iov aepvorara|

Kal 8ia rav cpiXoBoîav 8e Kal rav peyaXoSdiravov

(66 a). apKiyv (infin.), trvvrekit) beside

the normal /Ut-formS Ka\rjv, arecpavuv,

etc. (155.3) are probably artificial.

vavw (1.5), if correct, is a contamina-

tion of vavov with Att. ved). iwcypacpriv

(1. 3(5-37) is an aor. infin. pass., like

6vri6-r}v, with e carried over from the

indicative (perhaps only by the en-

graver). With regard to psilosis, we

find Kareipwv, Ka.Ti8pv(ret, but ((pLKTOiaiv.

The forms of the relative, being bor-

rowed from the kolvt) (126), are tran-

scribed with c

throughout (cf. also

i(f> oZvlv etc.); and one might also pre-

fer ieptm and iavrbv (instead of zavrov

with ' and Lesbian accent). But it is

impossible to determine whether in

such cases the koivt) form was adoptedas a whole or only in part (cf. 280),

and moreover by this time little, if

anything, was left of the sound of the

spirit ns asper even in the koivt). So the

transcription chosen is of small con-

sequence.

15 ff. He deprecated the excessive

honor, suitable only to gods and demi-

gods, of dedicating a temple and nam-

inghimfounder, thinking it to be enough

to have observed the judgment and good

will of the people, but the honors suitable


eh I rav ttoXlv htddecnv, Kal eyi^v ^v T<* naXXicrra hiaXdn-^rei Te

Kal I drrvhoâ, teal KaXi^v eh rrpoehpiav, Kal o~recf)dvcov ivrrdv-\\

reaai roh dyeoveaenv, oh Kev a ttoXlv avvreXerf, iv rd rav I tcarev- 30

yav dfxe'pa errl rav arrovhav /car rclhe*

6 hdfxos arexfrdvoi AevKiov

Oud/aciov AevKico vlov AipuXia Aa/3e'cova, <f)i\XoKv/Aai.ov evepyerav,

erreepdveo xpvaico dperas eveKa[

Kal <f)iXayadias rds eh eavrov bv-

re'dr/v he avrco Kalei.'j|/com?, ypdrrrav re iv orrXco iy^pvaco Kal 35

%a\Kiav, kclt rd av\ra he Kal p,apfxapiav Kal y^pvaiav iv rco yvpuva-

ai'co, icf)

y

av irrelypdcfiiiv• 6 hd/xos ireip-aaev AevKtov OvaKKiov

AevKico|

vlov Ac/jitXia Aafiecova, (piXoKv/nacov evepye'rav, yv/xva-

<Ti\ap%i](ravTa KaXco<; Kal /xeyaXoho^co<i, ovOevra he[I

Kal to /3aXa- 40

vijov roh veoicrt Kal rrpbs rav eh avro Kopayilav rah v7rapK0icrai<>

avrco KTrjcnas iv Z/jLapayrfco, Kal i\7ricrKedaavra to yv/xvdaiov,

Kal eKaara irnreXeaavra| Xd\nrpcod/3cov Kal rcov vecov eh rav dyopav |

45

o~re(pavd)0 t]V hid rco rds ttoXios KapvKOS Kar rdhe

ha\pos are(f>a-

vol AevKtov QuaKKiov AevKico vlov AlpLiXia Aa\/3e'cova, cpiXoKvpiaiov

evepye'rav, arecf)dvco ^pvcricD dpe\ras eveKa Kal evvoa<i Ta<? eh eav-

rov

elo-eveydi]V he||

avrov eh rb yvp,vdtriov vrro re rcov ecf)a/3cov 50

Kal rwv I vecov, Kal ivrdcpj]v iv go k av evOerov ep-p-evai (fraivijrat

ro'rrco. rb Be-^rdcf)Lo-pLa

rohe dvdypa^rat eh ardXav Xldco Xev\Kco Kai

bvOe/jievai eh rb yvfivdaiov Trap rah heho'^yfxaricr[levacsavrco ret-

tuu?. fxfjvos <£>parpi'co heKara]|

enriovros iirl iepe'eos rds 'Pw/xa? Kai 55

AvroKpdropo Al/Ju\i\a Aafiecovos, <pi-

XoKV/xaico evepyera, arecpavacpdpco hejj"Hrpdroovos rco 'HpaKXeiha. 60

to good men he <irrv.rlnl irith c/raf.ljira- linns. -661 'whenPolen waspriest

tion.— 47. AtfiiXia : name of the tribe of Rome and Augustus.'

in the nom. sg., as in Latin inscrip-


Thessalian

Pelasgiotis

25. Larissa. V cent. b.c. IG. IX. ii. 662-663. SGDI. 343-344. Hoff-

mann II. 42. Roberts 210.

a. TloXvêvaia i/x/xi. b. ~Fe/ce8afxo<;.

26. Site of unknown identity, southeast of Larissa. V cent. b.c. IG.IX.

ii.1027.

a. "AttXovl Aeo-p[(]o[i].

b. 'Apicrrtov ovedetce tcoi avvSav^vacpdpoi.

c. Tipovos ipydâro.

27. Phalanna. V cent. B.C. IG.IX.ii.1226. Hoffmann 5.

5 No'/xos.|

At K€ rovIfaero top

|

/a? paXi\p-aKera\_i\ |

/coivax\_P~\\

e ~

10 para e[x]|oi> Kal /*[e] | 8uvder[a~\\\L aTrire\ia\ai] to

28. Larissa. About 214 b.c. IG.IX.ii.517. SGDI.345. Ditt.Syll.238-239 (only the letters of Philip). Hoffmann 11.16. Michel 41. Solmsen 9.

[Tay]eu6vrovv''

AvayKiinroi YlerOaXeioi, 'Aptarovdot Yivvop,eloi,

2 ^rnyeveo^ 'lacroveioi, EuoY/co[i | 'ASa^/JLavreioi, 'AXeîa HXeap-êiot,

yvp.vaaiap'xevTOS 'AXeva AapioaOeveioi ^lXittttol rot fiaaiXelos

eino-ToXdv a^Tr^vareXXavTOS ttot ros raybs Kal rav ttoXlv rav

inroyeypa/n/JLevav*

4 "BacrtXei)? <£>i'Xnr7ro<; Aaptaa(\(ov tois rayols Kal tt)l iroXet

yaipeiv. Tierpalos Kal'

AvdyKL7nro<; Kal 'Apiaropov^ a5? curb rr}?

Trpeo-fieias iyevovro, II ivecf)dvi£dv fioi on Kalrj vjxeTepa 7roXi<; Sid

25. noXvêvaCa : sc. <rT&\\a. See

168 c. — FtKe'Saôs : see 46, 52 b.

26. Aristion and his fellow fta.(pv7)(i>6-

poi set up to Apollo of the At&xv- Alate inscription of Phalanna (IG.IX. ii.

1234) reads "AirXovvt Kep5[o]iou 'Zovff'nra-

rpos| lloXe/xapxlSaios 6 duras

|

bvideitce ie-

popLvap.oveL\ffas Kal dpxi5avx''a(pop€l(ras. —Ae<rxa[i]6[i] : or Aeo"xa['Jo (cf. 38)?

Aeo-x^ptos, an epithet of Apollo, oc-

curs in Plutarch, and Aecrxav^P'-0S 's the

name of a month in Thessalian and

Cretan.

28. Decrees of Larissa made in ac-

cordance with recommendations of the

Macedonian king Philip V, whose let-

ters, dated 219 and 214 b.c. and writ-

ten in the kolvti, are included. The

No. 28] THESSALIAN INSCRIPTIONS '

191

toi>? 7ro\e/jiov<i TrpoaSeiTaL irXeovoiv olktjtwv•

eoos dv ovv Kal ere-l

povs i7rivo?)acofiev d^lovs tov Trap' vpuv ttoXltzvpharos, iirl tov ira- G

povros fcpivco ~ifn](f)icra(T6aL vpds ottojs tols KaTOi\/covcnv Trap' vfilv

%e(raa\oiV rjtcov aXXeov 'JLXXijvaiv 8o0rji iroXLrela. rovrov yap

crvvreXeadevros Kal avv/netvdv^rcov Trdvrcov 8ia ra (pi\dvdpa>7ra 8

Trimeterfiai erepd re 7ro[X]Xa tu>v xprjcri/jLcov eaeaOai Kal ifiol Kal

T?]i TroXei Kal rr)P|ydapav p,dXXov eêpyaadâeadat. erovs /3'

"T7rep/3eperalov tea ."

ijra(f)il;a/jL€va<; rds 7ro'Xio? ^rdcpLcrpLa ||

to v7royeypap,p,evov• "Ila- 10

vd/jbfAOL rd efcra err l/cdSc avvKXeLTOS yevop,evas, dyopavop,evrovv

rovv rayovv irdv\rovv• ^lXIttttol tol /3acn\eLOS <ypd/jL/j,ara irepL-^rav-

tos 7tot to? raybs Kal rdv ttoXlv &(e) kI Uerpalos Kal 'AvdyKtir-

7ro? Kal|

'

ApLardvoos , ovs «T ra? 7rp€i(Tfielas iyevovdo, ivecpavlacroev 12

avrov, ttok kI Kal a d/xfxeovv ttoXls 8te to? 7roXe'yUO? 7ro[TeSeeTO

irXeLovovv rovv KarotKeiaovrovv •

pueairohl Ke ovv Kal krdpos eiri-

voeiaovfxev d^los rot Trap dp,p,k|

TroXtrevpLaros, ir tol irapedvros 14

Kpevve/xev -^racplâadeLV d/JLp,e o(y)s zee Tot? KaroiKevreaai irdp ap,p,e

YleT0\_a]\\Xovv Kal rovv aXXovv'FiXXdvovv Sodei a rroXireia • rolveos

yap avvreXeadevros Kal avv/xevvdvrovv Trdv\rovv 8ie rd (j)iXdv0pov7ra 1(5

TreTrelareLV dXXa re iroXXa rovv xpeicrlp,ovv eaaeadeiv Kal €vtov Kal

rd iroXt Kal I ray ôvpav pudXXov iêpyaaOelaeadeLV•

e\frd(f>icrreL rd

TroXireia Trpaao-e/xev irep rovvveovv Kar rd 6 /3ajo-t\eu? kypayjre, Kat, 18

tol'; KaroiKevTeaat Trap d[Xfxe TlerOaXovv Kal rovv dXXovv EXXa-

vovv hehoaOetv rdv iroXiWelav Kal avrols Kal iayovoLS Kat ra XoLira

TL/Jtia vTrapêfjbev avrols irdvra oaaairep AaaaloLS, <pv\ds eXo/xe'-||

vols eKaaTov irolas kg /3eX\eLT€L• to /ma tydcpLo-fia rove Kvppov 20

efi/mev Kair iravros %pdvoL Kal rbs rap, las eaho^pev 6vypd\fr€iv avro

Thessalians at thistime were nominally o-aCois: Aapia-alots. Cf. Hesych. A&trav

independent, but actually subject to ttjv Adpurav. But in other inscriptions

Macedonia. Cf. Polyb.4.76.2. onlyAdpuraor (later) Adpto-o-o.-— 19f. 4>

v-

10. o-vvKXeiTOS : avvKXeis (167.0) is \as kt\.: chonxiwicarh the Irihc to which

used, like Alt. (TvyK\r)TOs eKK\r)cria, of ;i he wishes to belong, wolas gen. sg. with

speriallysummonedassembly.— 16. €\i- ep.p.ev understood, 0iASs urn. sg. by at-

tov : eavrov. So also evroT, evTTJs in two I motion to 7ro/as. Cf. A 1 1. eXfodai 5£

Other inscriptions of Larissa. — ]'.». Aa- avroi/s <pv\rjv Kal 5rj/xov Kal (pparplav, fjs


ev (TrdWas XiOlaf Sua? Kal tcl ovvfxara tovv 7roXiToypa(pei0evTOVV

22 Kal /carOe/jiev I Tap. fiev lav ev to lepbv rot"

AirXovvos toI KepSotoi,

Tap, fia dXXav ev rdv a/cpoiroXiv, Kal rdv ovdXav. ki<> tee yilvveiTei

ev rave, 86/xev" Kal varepov ^lXittttol toI fiacnXelos einaToXdv

24 dXXav d7rvare'X\avT0<i ttot|

tos Taybs Kal rdv ttoXiv, rajevovrovv'

Apiarovoot JLuvofjueioi, EuSt/eot 'ASa/Jbavreioi,''

AXeîinroL 'IttttoXo-

Xe ôi,

||''Einyeveos 'lacroveioi, NvpLeiviot Mracrta/ot, yvp,vacnapyev-

T0<; Tip.ovvi8a Tip,ovvi8aioi, rdv viroyeypapLp-e'vav

|

2(i" BacriXeu? QiXittttos Aapiaaicov toIi rayois Kal Tr)i iroXei Xai'~

petv. irvvOdvopbai tovs 7roXtToypa(j)rj0evTa<i Kara I rr/v irap ep,ov

eTnaroXrjV Kal to^r?j(f)io-pia

to vp.€Tepov Kal dvaypacfcevTas et? Ta?

28 crrr/Xa? eKKeKoXdcjidat,•

elWrep ovv eyeyovei tovto, rjaTo^rJKeiaav ol

&vvfiovXevaavTes vp.lv Kal tov avpcfyepovTOS rfji TraTpiSi|

Kal t>}?

epi7]<i Kpicrecos. otl yap irdvTWV KaXXicrTov eaTiv go? irXelcrTcov yuere-

30 ôvtcov T0V TroXiTevp,aTos|| Trjv Te ttoXlv la^vetv Kal Trjv %(t)pav p,rj

wenrep vvv ala^poi^ yepaevecrQai, vopbi^co p.ev ov8' vp-cbv ovOeva dv

dvWenrelv, eêaTi Be Kal tovs A.O£7rou? toiis Tals opLOiais ttoXlto-

32 ypatplais ^pmp.evov<i Oecopelv, tov Kal ol 'Vaypbal\oC elatv, ol Kal tovs

olK€Ta<i, OTav eXevdepcoacoatv, irpoaheôpievoi els to iroXiTevpua Kal

twv dpêicov /ie|[TaSi]SoVre9 Kal 8id tov tolovtov Tpoirov ov p,6vov

34 Trjv l&iav iraTpiha eTT-qvîpcacnv, dXXd Kal diroLKias (a)êBbv j [et?

e^hopLrjKOVTa roVou? eKireTrop.âcnv. TrX\r)~\v eTi he Kal vvv irapa-

KaXcb vpds dcfctXoTipLws irpoaeXdelv || [7rpo? to] irpdypca Kal tovs

p.ev KeKpip.evov$ vtto twv ttoXitoiv aTTOKaTao-Trjcrai elas t^v ttoXl-

36 Teiav, el 8e| [rtve? d]vi]Ke<7Tov tl Treirpdâcnv etas tijv fiaaiXetav

1] Trjv ttoXiv7]

St' dXXijv TLvd aWtav pir] dîol elcriv I [p,eT€êcv

tP/s <tt>;\?;<? TavTt]<;, irepl tovtcov ti]V virepBeatv 7roi/]o~ao~0ai, e&)?

38 dv iyd) eTno-Tpe-^ras dirb t>}?|[crT/oaJTet/i? SiaKovcrco • toIs pievTOV

KaTijyopelv tovtwv pueXXovcnv irpoeliraTe Ottcos /u,r/ (fiavwaiv Sid

0[t|A.o]Tt/u-tay tovto rroiovvTes. eVou? £' TopTrialov iy'."

b.v (3oij\wi>Tai eJvai.— 28. T|o-ToxT|K€i(rav : now attested from Si >me half dozen Koivi)

3 pi. plpf. of ao-Toxtw, miss the mark, sources. It is probably due to the anal-

fail. Both word and ending are post- ogyof adverbs like 7rpwrov, Xot7r6 v, etc.—

classical.— 38. jjivrov: fitvToi. This is 40. irep Upovv : apparently equivalent,

No. 20] THESSALIAN INSCRIPTIONS 193

\fra(f)LâfX€va^ ras 7roXio<; ylraxfytapLa to viroyeWj^pa /x/xevov• " ©e- 40

/xicrrioi ra iiarepofieLvvia dyopavo/JLevro'i'

AXeîiriroi rrep lepovv,

'AXeîTnroi Xe|a[y]|ro? e-^rdîarei ra iroXireia, bo-crow p.ev i(f>dv-

<ypev6elv /ave? rovv TreTroXiroypacfieifievovv, rbs raja's ijypdâvylras iv Xev/cov/xa icrOefxev avrbs iv rbv Xip-e'va, rov\y /*]a Xoirrovv 42

rovv ireTroXiroypacêipievovv tear rdvi7ricrr\_o~\\Xdv

rot /3acrtXei09 ra

ovv/xara ical t«? i-mo-roXas rot j3aatXelo<i ical ra yjraîo-fiara ro

re virirpb [t]<x? jevo/xevov|

ical ro rdyuov oyypd^jravras iv crraXXas 44

Xidias 8vas /carOe'fxev rdv fxev lav iv rbv vabv rol"AttXovvos rot

HepSoloc,\\ rdv 8e dXXav iv rdv a/cpoiroXiv iv rbv vabv ras 'AOdvas,

ical rdv bvdXav rdv iv rave lyivvfievav rbs|

(rb<;) rapblas Bbfxev dr 46

rdv KOivdv rroOohovv • rb p,d •^rd<îap,a rove icvppov e/x/xev icarr

iravrbs y^povoi•" ol rrerroXiro^paêLêvoi /car re rd<$ iiriaroXd^ rol

(3acrLXelo<i ical /car ra yfratyiafiara t«? 7ro'Xi09•

|

~EafJi66paice<;•

"A/3%t7T7ro? KaXXufyovvreios. 48

Ivpavvovvioi• 'A )

yeioivoo<; Avici'vetos, <&dXa\icpos: 1ip.iaio<;, [icrX.

49-78].

TvprovvLoi JLvdoivos Aerrtvato<i, QiXoSa/xos Aerrivaios, Boi'- 7;>

avco? Aa/xfidrpeios, [tcrX. 79-92].

29. Larissa. II cent, b.c IG.IX.ii.553. Hoffmann II. 18.

Irpvfiovv MoXoroL [o] (j>d/j.evooivucos rb<i ryivo/xe'vos ra ttoXl Kar rbv vdfiov dpyv-

pioi I ararelpa^ SeKaire/JLTre.'

AXioSovpos UoXv%eveio<; 6 (f)dfievo<;

d\ireiXev9epovcr9eLV dirb HoXvê'voi'

App-ogeveioi rbs yivofievos\

ra 24

ttoXl Kar rbv vop,ov apyvpioi crrarelpa<i 8e/ca7rep.7re.

in the language of adulation, to Trip

(iaaiXiKuiv.— 41. 6o-<rovv kt\. : whom-

ever of those that have been enrolled any

persons accuse, icpavypevdav in mean

ing not efpaipovvrai, but xarriyopovvTai.

(cf. 1.38).— 43. KalTtt4/a4>i<r|j.aTa kt\. :

and the decrees, both the one just previ-

ously passed and the present one. v-mrpb

ras, SC. apipas. Cf. Boeot. irpoTrjvl,

136.1. Similarly ro? vmrpb ras yevopt-

vol irkp 6.tG)v \f/cMpicrp.aTosin another in-

scription of Larissa (IG.IX.ii.612.30).

3». The whole inscription of 4 1 lines

contains a list of manumissions, all in

i lie same phraseology.

20. <j>d|ievos dimXtvGtpovo-Gtiv: perf.

infill. = aTTvêvdepQcrOat, with (pdpevos,

declared free.


30. Larissa. Late II or early I cent. b.c. IG.IX.ii.536.

[Nt/coJ/cXeaf? A]uro/3o[u]Xeto[<?]. |Xeiropevovros 'A<yei\o-ia He-

5 vovveloi ol|

rov ravpov Trefyeipd^Kovres

|

Nt/co/cXe'a? AvTo/3ov\eio<;, I

''

KpiGTiovv YlapfieviaK€LO<i,|Tlpaîas Etpa/cXe/Sato?, |

Aa/iiea? Spa-o-i

/

7T7reto'?,|| [ktX. 10—19].

31. Crannon. IIcent.B.c. IG.IX.ii.401. SGDI.361B. Hoffmann 11.54.

Michel 302.

[^rpara]j€vro<; tovv Tle[rdaXovv |AtWTO?] Uavaavtaioi Ma-

T/307roX[tVa, | rwyevo^vrovp îXdvoi'

Aaroâêiot, I <£>lX]ovvo<$

5 'Avriyeveioi, Tev[vdot'

Ka^(TTov~\oeiot, Tevvdoi Alo-%vX[eioi,- -

|

- -IsâXXtaOeveioi, Tap,Le[v6vTovv

- -I—

'A^vnyoveloL, <£>ei8ovvos

Eu[8ofe/ot], |

- - o<?'

Avriyeveioi Xe'âvro[<;

eVet|Set A/jouy LTau-

10 cramato[9] MaTpo7r[oXira? || StereJXei evepyeres to kolvov [ra? f

7ro'Xt]o<>ev Te toZ? 7rporepo[v xpovois |

/cat e]f Ta dp'ya ra eavroi

Kal ic\oiva Ta|

7ro'Xt /c]al Ka9' ISSiav alv rov %peiav [eôjzm, e'SoJê

15 rov koivov Ta? 7ro'X(09 [eVaiê'crat]Aiovra er ra 7rpoavype[ai

rdv|eêt Kal 7t]ot ray ttoXlv Kal 7ro[#' eKaarov

|tow] iroXirdovv

Kal 8e&6o~[6at Kal av\rov\ /ca(t) tois eayovois cn\eXeiav irdvrovv|

20 /cat] davXiav Kal laoTifiiav Kal [irdvra ||

ra Xot]7ra avrov vTrapê-

p,ev Ti/jLLa [ocrcra | /cat] Tot? Xot7rot<? irpoêvoi^, Kal [(fypovriaai | tov]

Ta/i[/]ay <$>eihovva Ei)So'£et[ov oi>? /ce|

dr ra^~\ tovv rayovv yvov-

25 /â? [toW to| iâ'^)io-/A]a ovypafai ev Kiova Xi6lv[av ||

/cat T]e[0et]

aKpovv ev Tot? iapovrols, [to ]

/i-a oJâ'Xou/iia to yevo/xevov [ev

rave| eyypacpe'^/xev ev rots Xoyoa ra[<; tt6Xlo<;~\.

32. Phalanna. Ill cent. IG.IX.ii.1233. SGDI.1330. IIoffinannII.il.

Michel 1120.

['AÔdva IloXtaSi ol TToXlapôt ove\6etKav dp^moXLapêvTO^ \

5'

AaKXaTTLohovpoi Ala^LViaioi•

|

II 0X^7^01^09 2t/i/xiato?,||

'Acr/cXa-

7ri68ovpo<; SevoXaoL, I TLv/3ioro<; 'JLiriyovoi, ILttivikos naucrayt'aio?.

so. Refers to the Thessalian bull- 31. Decree in honor of Leon of Ma-

fight, the ravpoKadaipia, or ravpod-qpia as tropolis.— 24. aicpouv kt\. : in the con-

it i.s called in another inscription of secrated places of the heights (?). But

Larissa, Ditt.Syll.071. in aKpovv one suspects some error of

the engraver.

No. 33] THESSALIAN INSCRIPTIONS 195

Thessaliotis

33. Thetouium, not far from Cierium. V cent. B.C. IG. XII. ii. 257.

Solmsen 10.

-e? hvXopeovros <$>i\oviko hvios.[

%€toviol eSo/cav -Loraipot rot K.\opLV0{oi /cavroi Kal 'yevei Kal

fôiKidraLS Kal %pe ixacriv davXillav /careXeiav /cevfepyerav irrroie- 5

aav Kev Taya Kevdra<y\(ai. at Tt9 irapfiaivoi, ro\v ra<ybv top iire-

(Trd/covTa e\%%avaicd(J))hev. rd ^pvaia Kal Ta\\ap<yvpia res BeXâto 10

clttoXo fxeva eaoae 'Opearao Qepe/cpdr-

33. Decree of the Thetonians in

honor of Sotaerus the Corinthian, whohad recovered the gold and silver ob-

jects that had been lost from the tem-

ple of Apollo. For the special dialectic

peculiarities, see 214.

5. Kevipep-yeTav : or xevfepyirav ? See

94.7.— 6. k«v ra-yd kIv d.T<vy£ai : in war

and peace. The phrase is plainly the

equivalent of the usual Kal irokifiov Kal

eipr/vrji (or iv n-oXe'p.wi /ctX.), and is ex-

plained by the fact that in early times,

as also later in the time of Jason of

Pherae, the ray6s was the military head

of the united Thessalians, appointed

only in time of war. Jason of Pherae,in boasting of the military strength of

the Thessalians on a war footing, ex-

press this last by brav rayevrirai 0er-

ra\ia, ttrav raybs ivddSe Karacrrr/, Srau

Tayeinjraira Kara QerraXlav (Xen. Hell.

6.1.8,9,12). So rayd(one would expect

Ttxyia.) and drayla(cf. dKoap-la time n'/nit

no K6<Tfj.os was in office) were times of

war and peace respectively. But the

use of the phrase does not necessarily

show that the institution under which

it originated was in vogue at the time of

this inscription ; and, in any ease, the

T<ry6sof 1. His the municipal official, like

the rayol of no. 28.

1, 10. It is obvious that the text as

it stands is incomplete both at the

beginning and the end, although the

bronze tablet on which it is inscribed

is intact. A horizontal line was cut in

the bronze to indicate that 1. 1 did not

belong with the following. Either this

is one of a connected series of tablets,

in which case 1. 1 forms the conclusion

of a decree given on a preceding tablet,

while the present decree was ((included

on the following tablet; or, as seems

on the whole more likely, 1.1 is the

conclusion of the present decree, and

was added at the top when it was

found that no space was left at the

bottom. In this case we read 'Opearao

fpeKpares (cf. 108.2) or, witli correc-

tion, <$>epeKpdre(o)s IwXope'oi'ros QiXovlko

Awos, when Orestes, son of Pherecrates

son of Philonicus, was v\wp6s. The use

of thegen. instead of thepatronymic ad-

jective would be only another instance

(see 214) of divergence from the usual

Thessalian. The addition of the grand-

father's name is unusual, but not un-

precedented (cf. e.g. no. "ill),likewise

the use of wis instead of the gen. alone

(cf. e.g. SGDI. 1188,Arc; Diit.s.vll.478,

Stratus; 7ra?s often so used in Lesbian

and Cyprian). v\wp6s occurs in Arist.


34. Pharsalus. Ill cent. n.c. IG.IX.ii.234. SGDI.326. Hoffmann II. 65.

'A[yadd rvya •]a ttoXis <£>ap(ra\iovv tois koX ou? e| apâs

<TV[jL7ro\iTevofA€POL<> Kal crv/jL7ro%[e/uL€iadvTe]crcn irdvaa irpoOvp^la

eSovice rdv iroXireiav Karrdirep <$>ap<Ta\ioitai9 rds e'ô/ieW? rov Aov-

epyov I (7)a[? fxopav Tr\e~\9pa eêUovra eKaarov ei/3dra e%€iv

5 TTarpoveav rbfi irdvra y^povov. || T[a<yevdvTOV~\v FiVfAetXiSa Nf/cacrt-

aiov, Avkov Apov7raK€tov, 'OioXv/cov îvacmnreiov, Avkov|<J>e/oe-

Kparetov, 'AvTid%ov Avvarei'ov. (Four columns of names follow.)

Boeotian

35. Temple of Apollo Ptous, near Acraephia. VI cent. B.C. Brâl,

M.S.L.VII,448. HoUeaux, ibid.VIII, 180. Buck, Class. Phil. IV, 76ff.,437.

Ka\foi> dyaXp.a pava/cri /r[e/ca/3oXoty

A7ro(X)\ovi

?AapL]ocri&a<> irolpecre /u,' 'Eê'crT/ooTO?. avrdp eirepLcfxrav

Pol. 6. 8.0 as the title of an official simi-

lar to the dypov6/xos, but nowhere else

than in this inscription as an eponymousofficer.

34. Pharsalus grants citizenship to

those who have assisted it, and gives

land to each youth.

1 ft', tois Kal ovs kt\. :

' to those who

have already from the beginning been

politically associated (non-technical

use of <Tvfiiro\iT€vofjL^vois, not those who

have already enjoyed citizenship), and

to those who have zealously assisted in

war, just as to those who have been

citizens of Pharsalus from the begin-

ning.'— Kal ovs : even as it is, already.

Cf.. SGDI.2100 SovXeiW ko.0ws Kal ws

servingjust as at present, SGDI.1832.11

fiera t&v Kal us Gvvt}p-r\p.£vsj)v with those

already chosen.—3. «|a MaKowtais :

' in

the district known as the Poppy (p.-qKuv)

Fields.'

35. An epigram of four hexameter

verses inscribed fiov<jTpo(pT)86v on asmall

tile, broken at the bottom.

Vs. 1. a-ya\|ia : not statue, but used

in its earlier and more general sense

of ornament, pleasing gift, about =avad-mxa. Cf. CIG.I,p.7, SGDI.5507. —fj «Ka(B6Xoi|: or ^[/ie/ca/36\oi], cf. fheKa-

ddfxoe, no. 38 (52b).

Vs. 2. It is possible that the second

letter is not <r but p, in which case weshould read some such name as Neo-rjo-

pidas (Wilamowitz). In either case va-

rious restorations of the first syllable

are of course equally possible. The

form is in agreement with 'Ex&rrpoTos,

and is either an epic patronymic or a

designation of the gens or phratry to

which 'Exâ-rporos (a Boeotian; note

-a-rpoTos, 5) belonged.

No. 41] BOEOTIAN INSCRIPTIONS 197

[ ~|

j, YlrotepL.

to? to, fdvax^, fafyvkayao, 81801 8' ap(e)rdv [re ical 6\/3ov.]

36. Vase probably from Tanagra, VI cent. B.C.'Ecf>.'Ap^. 1900, 107.

k.epo6e\p)pe<l htapbv''

Kird'(\)\ovo<; Kapv/cepio.

37. Vase from Thebes. VI cent. B.C. 'E^.'Ap^. 1000,107.

Htapbv to Hvdio Fio-f68i/co<; dveOeice.

38-39. Tanagra. VI cent. B.C. IG.VII.593,606. SGDI.876,885.

38. 'Etti YheicaSdfioe ip£. 39. 'EttI '6/a/3ae.

40. Vase of uncertain origin. Probably V cent. B.C. IG.VII. 3467.

SGDI.1133.

~Moyea 8i8on ral yvvat/cl 8opov ILv^dpc Tevrpencpavro kotvXov,

09 % aoav irie.

41. Thebes. Middle IV cent. B.C. IG.VII. 2418. SGDI.705. Pitt.

Syll.120. Hicks 135. Michel 017.

[Tod ^pet^/xara avve/3[d\ov0o ev rov iroXepov| rbv\ €7ro[Xe-

piov\ lioicoTol 7re[pl too lapoi to) ip Be\<£ot? I 7r]or too? acref3tovTa<i

to lapb[v ro)'

AttoWcovos tw| II] of#ia).

||

Vs. 3. Here stood the subject of

ene/uLipcTav, the names of the donors.

The form of which the final ov is pre-served may be an adjective in agree-ment with, or a noun in apposition

with, &ya\fj.a understood.

Vs. 4. <j>e4>v\axô-o : Horn. ire^t/Xaijo,

cf. 65 .— 81801 : a rare imperative form

which occurs in Pindar, and in another

Boeotian and a Corinthian inscripf ion,

and is formed, like tiyei, irteL, by the

add i I ion of a particle (cf. ovroal etc.).

For the whole verse ending, compareh.Hom,15and 20, and Callim.1.96.

36. Cf. Paus.0.20.3 Utlv . . . kv Ta-

v&ypq., kclI 6pos KrjpvKtov, evOa 'Kpp.rjv re-

xOyvat Myov<ri. But here the epithet

Ka.pvKei.os is applied to Apollo. Aep.o-

6t(p)pes is the same as Aap:od<:po-qs found

elsewhere, and, if the E is correctly

read, the dedicator was an Athenian or

Euboean.

38-39. Examples of the early spell-

ing oe and ae, 26, 30. For fhexa- see

526. Tor eiri with dat. see 186.6.

40. Mo-yea : niasc. in -a. 105.1a.—

TivrpiTi^xivTO (or rev- ? See 94.7):

to? Ed-, daughter of Y^vrp^rKpavro^. Thefirst part of the name is identical with

(iiat. of the Boeotian town winch ap-

pears in Moments F.vrprjats. Cf. Eirrpei-

riSeies in a later Boeotian inscription.

See 61. 3.— os : us. 5Sk.

41. List o!' contributions for (he

sacred war(366 346b.c). Byzantiumwas at this time allied with the Boeo-

tians (cf. Dem.9.34). Note the reten-

tion of the older spelling e beside et,

198 GBEEK DIALECTS [No. 41

5 'ApiGTtcovos ap%ovTO<; 'AXf £7/ot

•

I7rpLa>ye€S Xo'po-v/r

AdScovos,'

ApiaTO•

|'Ava/cropiees rpcd/covra pvds

'

7rpi[cryee<;]- -

| (pop/xco, "Ap/cos Tepeo?. I BufafTtot ^povaico

10 Aa/x-^raKavco arârelpa^ || oy&oe/covra Trerrapa^, dpyvpfw 'At[t£-

/ceo8/oa]]^/U.a9 Setcae^

avveSpoi T$v£avTicov [ecvLâv] I to ^pvaiov

Kep/avo9 ItLlpoTL/JLco, 'Ay| A?/Xo7rTi^&), Ai&Wcrto? Et-

15 paiwvos. | 'Adav68a)po<; Aicovvaio) Teê[St09], || Trpoêvos Jôlootwv,

X«[\]i'as S[pa%/ia9]. |

Ni/coXaco ap%ovTO<;

'AXv^ôt ]| a'XXa9 TpidtcovTCt

pvds ei[viâv]

|irpia'yeie'i 'A\vâicov (Deo I ['AJXeâV-

Spou, Aicop IIoXuX[aoi/]. ||

20[

f

A]7€io-t^tVct) ap%oi>TO<;•

TSv^dvTioi [avve/3d\X]ov6o aXXa>9 Trer-

ra/can'ct)? araTelpa [<? ^/3u|cr] /a)9 AapâKavu>ot? eiroXepnov Bota)T[oi]

|crvvehpot

25 elviâv 2&>cri9 Ka/)a[i]t^w, || [ITJa/a/xefi'cr/co? nyyoa/xou.

42. Temple of Apollo Ptous, near Acraephia. Between 312 and 304 B.C.

IG. VII. 2723. SGDI.570. Michel 1105. Solmsen 13.

Botcoroi 'AttoXXcoz^ II Tcoi'bt dvedcav dpôvros Botforot? <J>tXo-

fcd)fX(o

f

A[vT]cy[_ev€]Lico ®etcr7ue[t09], |dfaSpiarevovTwv 'E/x7reSo-

[/c]Xei09 'AOavofcpiTia) TavayprjOi, Tlovdcovo? A[u]T0/AetSe[u]&>

'Fipôpevia),J

'l7T7roT/&)yo9 FacrTfyU-eicWTtft) Ko£>a>fet09, 'E7ri/ra[X-

T]t09 Mapw'ft) (-)et/3//a>, Nikicovos T[/9]L'X[</

]&)f09 IIXaTaet09, I

'ApLaro/cXeios 'A<yaaii]u> 'AvOaSovico, ^dcovos ©to[T]i/U,t'a>(H)eto"7rt-

eto9, pavrevopevco 'OwpdaTco Nt/coXat&) (")eicr7nei09.

as 7rpta-7ees beside Trptoêres, Attic cu in Me dedication. From iSpidw used like

'AXi/faicof beside 'AXvfiJoi, and Attic Att. iSpiw. Cf. Att. d<pl5pv/xa used of a

gen. sg. in -ov beside -w. shrine made after the model of another,

22. tov virtp kt\. -. relative use of the as that of Asclepius modeled after the

article, unknown in the later Boeotian one at Epidaurus (cf. Roberts II. GO. 13).

inscriptions. See 126. Observe that in the case of the repre-

42. Dedication of a tripod to Apollo sentative of Plataea the gen. sg. of the

Ptous by the Boeotian league. This is father's name is used, not the patron,

one of a series of four belonging to the adj. as in the case of the others. The

same peril id (IG.VII. 2723-2724 b). same holds true in the other three dedi-

d4>€8piaT€u6vTO)v : those who serve as cations, and it is probable that this is

*a<pebpiS.Tai or official representatives at not accidental, but that the Plataeans,

No. 43] BOEOTIAN INSCRIPTIONS 199

43. Orchomenos. Between 222 and 200 B.C. IG. VII. 3172. SGDI.488. Inscr.Jurid. I, pp.276 ff.,509 f. Solmsenl5. The sections of the text

are given in the order in which they were inscribed (cf. 11. 30ft'.),

but the

numbering of the original publication is added in parentheses.

Tot TroXe/napÔL rol iirl TIoXvfcpdTios|apôvTOS iXo'/xei\o?

*

<$>i\a>vo<i, I KcuptaoScopos Aicovvaio),'

A0av68a)\poeia>v twv Ni/ca- p" ' II (106)

peras tear toyjr dieterfia to) Sdfxo).

(Met)y(o)?'

A\a\KOfxevL(0\fri/cao-Trj /crj €KTT), eVe-v^-acîSSe I

t&tXo'-,^

/xetXo? i\o)vo\evfjL€-10

vov I elfxev avrv irorl 8d/xov, einSel eire^d^btTTCLTO 6 8dfio<; dirohofxev

NiKaperi](L)|

®ia>vo<i rbv rap,lav top Trpodpôvra|

rdv rpirav

7rerpd/xeivov curb \r^\dv virepâ[xeptdoovrdv Iwadcov /car rds 7ro'A.to9,

15

so long associated politically with the

Athenians, adopted the Attic usage at

an early date.

43. The Nicareta inscription. Nica-

reta, daughter of Theon, of Thespiae,

had lent various sums of money to the

city of Orchomenus, for which she held

against it certain notes, generally re-

ferred to as ovtrepa/uLepiai (once, 1. 55 f.,

asras iixwpd^Ls). These are recorded in

IV. When Nicareta appeared at Or-

chomenus to collect these (11.44ff.), the

city was unable to meet them, and an

agreement was entered into according

to which the city was to pay her the

sum of 18,833 drachmas within a cer-

tain time and the polemarchs were to

give her a personal contract for the

payment. The text of the agreement

(6fj.o\oyd) is given in VII, and of the eon-

tract (croijyypafios), written in the koivt),

in VI. The sum of 18,833 drachmas is

more than the total of the notes re-

corded in IV (17,585 dr., 2 obols), but

probably less than they amounted to

with the normal penalties for delayed

payment. For the phrase S iirldu>aa.v

(1. 135, cf. 1. IG), which they persuadedher to accept, implies some concession

on her part. Finally the city passed a

vote (III) to pay the amount and take

up the notes and the contract. Whenthis had been accomplished it passed a

further vote (II) ordering all the docu-

ments to be inscribed in a specified

order. This was done as staled in I,

which serves as a heading to the whole

inscription.

10 ff. TrpoPePtoXeufitvov kt\. : that he,

had a proboulcuma to present to the peo-

ple. Whereasthepeople had mini that the

treasurer in charge for the third period

offour months should pay t 1 Nicareta,

in settlement of the notes which sfa held

against the city, the sum u'/iirh the city

persuaded In r (t<> accept), is. s.;.; drach-

mas, and that the / lemarchs should

take up the contract they gave for the

money against themselves, they ami the

treasurer and the ten whom Nicareta

selected, and cancel the notes against

the city (maturing) in the arcJumship

of Xenocritus, and since the polemarchs

had arranged these matins and tic


o i\7rid(oae avrav a ttoXis, dpyovpico 8pa%/Lid<s I pbovpias oKTaKio"yt-

Xta? oKraKariwi rptd\KOvra Tpls, ktj t&>? iroXep,dp-ôyi)re °~vvrYPa(P0V ,

av eouHcav ovirep|\o\vtu>v tcov ^peifxarcov /car a\_v\rv

avTO}[y~\|

K7) 6 Tafias ktj (dv irodeiXeTo NitcapeTa 8e'/c[a], |ktj rd

iroXepidpôjv fcr) too rap,iao diro86v]ro<i rd ^petfiara /car to SfxoXo-

<yov to irdp|

(P)t6(peo~TOV ®io8oopoo (BeLairtela Tedev, I SeSoyOij tv

Sd/xv•

tco? iroXep-dpôos,|

iiri ica to yjrd(f)iap,a /covpiov yeveiTT],

.^ dyypdllyjrr] iv GTaXav XiQivav to Te tydfyio-jxa ovto (II) I ktj to

ovirep Tas airoS6aco<; (III), icd(T) TavTa Se ktj|

Tas virepajxepias

t<z(<?)KaT Tas 7ro'\to? Ta$ N i\>capeTas (IV) K7j to o[v]iovp,a too <ypa/x-

^jj

'

uLdTelos too 8[i^\arypd-^ravTO TOi TedevTOi irdp P)i6\(pecrT0V (VII) ktj Tav biaypacfydv

toov %peip,dTO)v oSvj eypaijrav avTr) Std Tpeire'SSas (VIII), ktj to

*1 aXoopuaId7ro\oyLTTao-T7] ttotI

fcaT6ir[T~\a[<; , irôpov S' elp,ev II diro

TOOV TToXtTLKOOV.

II!Aa/jLdTpieo viovfieivir)

]ireTpaTi], eire-^rdcpiSSe K[a](/>£ero'Sa>|0o? Ai-

o)\vovcrio),'

AOavdSoopos "\ttttwvos eXeê•

7r/Joy3e|[/3j&)Xei//i,eVoi'et-

fxev avTu ttotI hdjxov, iiriBel,|irapyevofxe'va

1; Ni/capeVa? ©tiwpo?

*il ®et<T7ri/ca?| [tc~\r) irpaTTooaa<; to Sdveiov Tav iroXiv KaT ra? ov-

f

ire[p~\\ap.epia[<;~\ Ta<; taicra? avTi), [dva^<y/cda[de]v tv iroXeixap\j(y kt)

6 Tafxias aovy^(opeLaavTO<i tw hapboi SopLev I [/c]aT au[Tu] au-

[r]wf crovvypa(f)OV ttot t?j ovirapydtcrrj ot»7re[/o][a /aepi/

?;, e[y T~\dv tea

treasurer had paid the money according

to the agreement deposited with Theo-

phestus, be it voted by the people, etc.

40-41. viou|x€ivlt] TrerpaTt] : rerdpTT]

la-ra/xivov. On viov- from peo-, see 42. h a.

— 40 ff . The polemarchs and the treas-

urer were obliged, with the assent of the

people, to give a contract against them-

selves in addition to the existing oinrepa-

ixcpla, until the levy for this purpose

should be made and the amount agreed

upon provided. This is the only satis-

factory interpretation of the most

troublesome passage in the inscription,

though one difficulty remains, the use

of the singular ov-!repap,eplr] where weshould expect the plural.

—49. t[v-r]dv :

until, originating in iv tclv ap.4pav. Cf.

136.1 and note on 28.43.— tv ovto : for

this purpose. Cf. wbpov 4v ovto 11. 59, 00.

—evevixêiei, not ivevixOet, is declared

certain by Baunack, Philol.XLVIlI,

No. 43] BOEOTIAN INSCRIPTIONS 201.

ivevi^deiet a dvfyopd iv ovto, k[i]] || KO/xiTT[eiTr)~\ ra avv^wpetdevTa5r°

%pei[iaTa,|hehoÔ-q rv Sd/xv tov rafxiav tov [ir^podpôvTa | [rdv]

rpira[v] 7rerpd/ji€tvop dirohopbev irehd twv| iroXe/xap^wv Nt/caperr]

dpy[v]piw Spaxfids fivpias\ [cwjTa/aa-êtA.ta? OKraKaria[<;] rpid-

k[o~\vtcl rpls Uo\v\\Kpdrio<i dpôvTos iv rv Aa/narpi'v /xeivl ktj Ta? ^5

(lob)

e'[/x]|7rpa'|t?rds tcocra? ~Nifca[p€Ti] tear] rds iroXios B,ev[o^xpiTW

dp%0VT0<; iv Seicnriy]^ 7ra'cra? htaXtdvaa[6rj~\ |

tw? rroXepLap-^wi, ktj

rdv aovvypacpdv, dv e%i teart[coz/]

| rroXepLdp^wv K7] tw rapLiao,

dveXeadij, iropov [8' ei]\\fi€viv ovro dirb twv rds woXios rroOohw- ,™

/xdrcov 7rdvT[cov]. |

aevofcpLTco, 'AXaX/copeviw.— Nt/capera ®eWo? ra? 7r[o']|\to? ^'F*pxop,€VL(OV K7) tw iyyvw (")iwvo[o] 6/3oXiw

|/c?)

tw redpLiw piaroop 'Apcaro-

vikos UpaîreXwi•

|JAiovkicfkco, &LOVIQ), to aovvdXXay/xa.— Ni- ''£,

tcapeTa ©i'(w|i>o? tw? ttoXlos ^pôp.eviwv fcr)tw iyyovw tyicovos I

"Sovvvop-w• Ta Tnrdp.ara SiaêiXn] 7revTafcdTi[r]]

|«?) t<w Te.Qp.iw

fiaTcop 6 avr6<;•

AiovKiaKco, 'OpLoXati'co,\ [t~\6 aovvaXXaypua.

—Nt/capeVa ®iWo? ra? 7ro'\i[o? ||

'

E~\p%op,eviwv ktj to) iyyovw ©ico-'°

nvos 'Lovvvdp.w

Ta ir\rrdp,aTa treTpaKio"yeLXii-\'

fcr)tco T€0p,iw

picTTwp|

6 avTO's•

xpovos 6 clvtos.— Nt/ca/oeVa %iwvo<$ t<z? 7ro'Ato?|

['EJpô/iezncoy /e?)tw iyyovw Hiwvos 'Zovvvdp.w

• Ta Tnrd\p,aTa )(ei-

XiT]

KT) TW TedpilW flXTTWp 6 CLVTOS ' AlOVK Idk[w , || (êJiA-Of^ta), TO 'j5

Ataypdyjry] t<z<? oi/7re/3[aj/U,]e/3ta? Ta? Nt/capera? iv (êicnrirjS rd T€0p,ocf)ovXd/cwv ypapp-ciTevs 2a .... I

'ESafetcrev Nt«a/oeVa fyewvos|(")eo-7rifcr), irap6vT0<i auTrji KV^piov S()

toO dvSpos Aetjiinrov JL[v]\vop,L8ou, Ava^LCTohdipwi Ai[o]\vvaiovÂS '

)

413, and agrees with uncontracted ilalc given at the end of each is the time

forms found elsewhere, as Kovpwddei of the loan (rbtrowdWay/ia), Cf. Thal-

(151.2).— ,50. KO|iCTT[ttTt|], not koij.It- heim, Berl. Phil.Woch. 1893,267. The

t[ij], also after Baunack I.e. expression throughout is condensed.

C>1 If. The first date, archonship of mvokpItu {&pxovtos), (fxeivds) 'A\a\nofit-

Xenocritus, month of Alalcomenius, via, ~NiKap<?Ta G^wkos (kclto.) ras tt6\ios.

applies to all the following notes (cf. 78 ff. The text of the contracl is in

11.23, 56, 136, 151) and is probably the the Kotvij, though dialed forms are re-

time at which they fell due, while the taineil in some of the proper names,

105


<Pi\o/jL7J\cdi <Pi\(i)vo<;,I

'

Adavohdipau "[ttttcovo^, TIo[\v~\\fcpircai ®a-

(8) po7ro? /cat eyyvois||

et9 eKTetaiv tov haveiov|

îlvdaoov Me/c<yao,

TeXecrta? I Me/cyao, AacriTnrcoi HevoTilpiov, Euapet JLv%a)pov, ITe-

•g? pi]X.a&)t 'Araf(W09, Aiovvao^dipoai Ka(f)icro8a)pov, ]\.a>{ii\vai TeXe-

aiTTTfov, 'Ovacri/JLCOL I %eoyeiTOVOS, KacfyiaoScopcoi I Aa/marpiôv,

^ Nt/co/cXet 'AâlyoScopof 'OpÔfieviois ap<yvjpiov Spa^pcd? /xvpias

6KTa\KLO"%ei\(,a100 et

'

? T<^ Jla/ui/3oi(t)Tia raeJ7r' 'Ova<rip.ov dpyovTos Bot&)TOt[9]. II a7ro-

Soraxrav 8e to hdveiov I ot SaveiadpievoL rjol eyyv\oi Ni/capeVat ev

rot? IIay/3ot](WTiot? 7r/?o tj)9 6vcriaa-[t,] || irpaÔrjaovrat Kara tovvo\pLOV

[97]Se irpaj;t? ecrTtt) e/c

TeI

avTwv twv haveiaap,evcov|

/cat e/c rav iyyvcov, Kal e| ei/o[?]

1X/cat e/c TtXetovwv Kat e/c 7rav||Tft>f /cat e/c twv vrrapôvTcov \

avTois,

TrpaTTOVcnqi ov dv TpoWrov /3ov\r]Tai. rjSe crvyypacf)?) | Kvpia eo~TQ),

J1 -5 Kav a'XXo9 e7ri\(j)€pi]t virep Nt/capeVa?. Âdphvpes

'

ApiaToyeLTcov(38)

'AppLo\£evov, 'IOiovSikos 'AOaviao,| YufiidSas Tt/uo/cXeto9, <$>ap\crd-

!ir!^lol? EuSt'/cou, IvaXXea9 Av\o-uj)dvTov} ®eo'(£ea"T09 ©eo&wjlpoi;, Eu-

%eviha<; t\a)v&ov I He<x7rtet9. a o~ovyypa(f>o<; \ Trap FicptdSav

Tt/ô/cXeto?.I

^ 'Ovao-ip,(o dpôvTO? Bot&)TOt[?,] p,etvb<; Uavdpuco, 6p,o\oyd|

^ Nt/ca/3eT?; 0tWo9 %eLcnriKr),|irapLovTos Nt/capeV?? Aef tVJ7ra)

Ej>

vopbihao to) dvhpbs ©e[t]|o"7rteto9, /cr) t?) 7ro'Xt 'E/9ôftey[t]j&)v

i?° irapelav ovirep Ta97ro'\[t]||o9 7ro\ep,apôi Ka<pta68(o\po4'Xg)i/09, 'AOavoBcopos "Xttttq^vo^

dirohopLev tclv

-f'^ttoXiv 'E/ojô/xeftW NiKapeTT) ©t&)f09,

||

o eiridcoaav oinrep Tav

ovivepap-epiduiv Tav eirl Hefo/c/otJT&) dpôvTos ev ®etcr7rt?}<?, dplyov-

J*H pt'a) Spaxpas p,ovpia<; 6KT[a^\KLo-êt\La^ oKTaKaTtas rp\_id~\\\KOVTa

Tpls, eayaTov 'Ofao-jYJl/x.ft) dpyovTOS ev tv 'AA.aA.[/co]|//,eznot p,eivi'

crovyypa(f)OV 8e|ypd-^raadi] to) apyovpico ™?

|

<t&)9> TroXep.dp^co';

^r'

^pôpieviwv jj /c?) eyyovwi, (09 /ca So/ctfta'SS[et] Nt/capeVa, /c?)

deadi] p,eo-e'<yy[v]\ov Trap Yi(f)td8av Tt/x.o/cXeto9|

®etcr7rieta. e7rt Se

:^ /ca/coyLttTT€[t]|T?; NiKapeTa to dpyovpiov || 7rap Ta9 7ro'\t09, ea\ia-

The names of the first two sureties are but with the third the error is recti-

given by mistake in the nominative, fied.— 113-114. «irKj>tptii: presents U,

No. 43] BOEOTIAN' INSCRIPTIONS 203

vdrco Nt/capeVa ras ov7rep\apepia<;, a? eyi kclt tcls iroXioq, Ta? iirl

"BevoKpiTco|dp%0VT0<; iv %eicnrir]<i Trdcras, Kr) rdv aovyypafyov airo-\

86tq) YicpidSas TOi<i Tro\epdp-^y^ Kr) toI Tapir] Kr) to\1^ I iyyovois.

7)he Ka pel diroharei d ttoXis NiKapeTT] to ap\\yovpiov iv tu yeypap-

1;)5

pew "£povv, ret? povpias Kr] o/CT[a]|/acrê£\ia9 6/CTatcaTta<; rpid-

Kovra rplf, dirohoro)|

rdv aovyypacpov kt) ra? ovirepapepias rds

/car TUSI7ro'A.£o?, dirav to dpyoupiov to iv tu 6po\d[y]v yeypap\pe-

vov(?)

Be Ka) iv tv xpdvv tv yeypappevv pel ide'XeiK\_op~\ihh[e~\-\\

o-#?/ Ni/cape[r]a to dpyovpiov, dirohoTO) Yicfiidhas Tav\ crovyypacpov1,;o

Tois TroXepdpjôi<i Kr) toI Tapir] kt) tois I iyyovois, Kr) TroTairoTri-

craTco NiKapeTa rr) 7rdXi 'Ypôlpeviojv Kr) tois iroXepapôi^ Kr) toi

Tapir] Kr) tois iylyovois dpyovpico hpa^pas TrevTaKiapovpias, Kr)

Tr) || oiiirepapepii] aKoupv vv evOco. fiaTopes 'ApicrToy(Wwv 'Appo- f^*'

£eva), 'IdovhiKos 'Adaviao, YiabidhasTt/u.o[/cXei|o]?, <£>apadXio<; Eu-

hiKOJ, KaAAea? AiovcrufrdvTO), (H)to'^>etcr[TO? (diohojpa), Yvêviha<i

<PtXd)vhao (")eicr7rieie(i)<i. to 6po\Xoyov irdp (diocfyeiaTOV (Bfiohojpco

(deicnneia.

Aiaypa<f)d|| Ni/capeV?/ hid Tpa7re'hha<; Tat IlierTO/cXeto? iv Be*-

J^S

aTrt\t]<i•

'E7TiTeA.(o? dpôvTOt iv êiairii]<i, peivbs 'AXaXKopelvioj

8eVTepa> dpepi] ivaKr]8eKaTi], iirl Ta? IIlaTOKXel09| Tpairehhas Nf-

KapeTr] irapeypdxêi irdp TloXiovKpiTco SdpoWros,

Yp-ôpev 110 Tapiao

obirep Ta? iroXios to aovv^(opei\\6ev Tav ovirepapepidurv rdv iirl{l\''

"EievoKpiTO) dpôvTOS,J7rapiovTO<; iroXepapôi

'

Adavoharpoi "^Tnroi-

vos 'Kpôpevi^co^, Idpyovpico hpa^pi] povpii] oKTaKiaêi'Xu] oKTa-

KaTlr] TpUlKOVTa Tpis.

1 6 1 IT. If the city fails to pay Nica-

reta in the time specified, it. will have

to pay the amount stated in the con-

tract and the sum of the notes besides,

that is substantially double the amount

loaned. But if Nieareta refuses to ac-

cept the amount named in the con-

tract, as she might do in order to

secure the exorbitant penalty for de-

lay, she forfeits both contrad and notes

and pays a heavy penalty.

1 <>;>— 1 70. 8ia-ypacj)d NiKaptTTi kt\. :

memorandum of paguitnl 1o Nicarcta

(adnom. dat. 172) through the hunk of

Pistocles. dtaypa<f>d cancellation (cf.

Siaypdrpao-OT) 1. 22), and so payment. So

11. 172 ft'., at the bank of Pistocles there

was ijyxid over to Nicareta by Polycritus

the treasurer in behalf of the city the

sum agreed uponofthe notes (part, gen.;

cf, dirb rdv virepa/xepidwy 11. 1 -4—1 -»).


44. Lebadea. Ill cent. B.C. IG.VII.3083. SGDI.425. Inscr.Jurid.il,

p. 2:38. Michel 1392.

©to? Tovya d<ya\dd.|

Faariao dpftovTos |

Boi&)TU9, iv heAe/3a-||

5 heir] Aop/ccovos, AghXo?|

,

lpav7]co dvTiOetTC tov|

pihiov depdirovra

10 'Avlhpucbv tv Al tO BacriXea|

/ct)tv Tpecfrooviv lapbv el^/mev, 7rap-

pLeivavTa irap I t/zi> pbarepa 'AOavohoopav peria he'ica, Ka6a)6pov tov iv tt} I Oeitcr) yeypa/jip,evop•

t]he ri

|

ica irddei

'Adavohcopa, 7rapp\evl 'Avhpcbvt/cos tov irepmbv|%p6vov irdp Acoi-

20\ov [e]7riTa (a|/3o?earco p<e[l] 7rod[t~\/ca)v /jLei\6evl /xeiOe'v

•

p,el

iaaelp,e\v he. KarahovXirracrOj]|'Avhpi/cbv p,et0ev{- 'Av\hpi/cbv he

25\etT(op

rytp,ev II iv rfjs 6oaiiiv diwv I <<wy> ovtcov.

45. Lebadea. II cent. B.C. IG.VII.30S0. SGDI.430.

f^dcov — — - - avrideLTL to fihiov I irri\hdptov 'Addvcova rv At

rel BacriXet #?) T€i Tpecfxoviei lapbv ei/mev tov irdv\ra|%pb]vov cltto

Taahe Tcis dp,e'pa$, p,el irpoOiKovTa pueiTe avTel ^dcovi p-etTe aWei|

[fiêidevl KaTa jieiOeva Tpoirov. ?;he /cd Tt? dvTiiroielTT] 'AOdvcovos

5 el dWo tl dhi/cl II [/e]a#'bvTiva u>v Tpoirov, ovTrephtKtovdw kt) Trpoi-

o-Tavdo) tv T€ lapeles kt) re[t |lap\dpyii tv rjl dvTiTiovv%dvovTe<;

Kr) Tcov aWcov 6 /3ei\6/jLevos. /rio-Tope[?] |

. . . . Xea ^dcovos, Eu/3&)-

Xo? 2tt)/c/3aTio?, N ifcapyos kt) ¥LpaT(ov Fvvoo-TLh\ao\.

46. Chaeronea. II cent. n.c. IG.VII.3303. SGDL385. Michel 1394.

K_aWt/c(ovo<; dpûi fiecvb^ Aa/xaTpico irevTeKrjhe/cdTr)|UovpLTnros

Upoê'va) dvTiBetTt lapdv Tav fihiav Oepdirifyva^v 'AcfrpohiTiav tv

44-48. Manumission decrees, of

which there are over one hundred ex-

amples from Chaeronea alone, all of

about the same period. Even from the

same year some are in dialect, some in

the Koivr), and some in a mixture of

both. In those given here Koivfi influ-

ence shows itself in &yadr)i> no. 46, in

the f of £wwv6l, favdt nos. 46, 47 (cf.

5wet no. 44, Safuu)oi>T(s no. 48), /card rbv

vbfxov no. 47 (cf. kolt rbv p6/xov no. 46),

wapanelvacrap nos. 46, 47 (cf. wap/j.el-

vavra no. 44), in irpodlKovTa no. 45 (cf.

ttoBIkwv no. 44), in iroiovp.evei no. 47 (cf.

TroCbixevos no. 46 = 7rouo/xews), eêlfiev no.

48 {eaffdfiev no. 44).

Note et for usual v from oi in nos.

45, 47 (see 30). For floods no. 44, see

24. For <tt= <t0 and Sa^twovres, in no.

48, see 22.2.

No. 49] PHOCIAN INSCRIPTIONS 205

2apa7rt, Trapafxeiyacrav aaavrv ktj ttj <yov]

[vr]]iclavrw ayaOrjv a?

tea ôoojvBi, rav dvdOeaiv7ro'i6/jLe\\[vos]

8ia too aovvehpia) /car rbv 5

vofiov

Krj Karej3a\e rv ra/mirj|

[e]7rt rwv lapcov to yivLovfievov

8pa^/xa p-eivos (dovieo|

irevreK^heKdrri Atou/cXet? kyj K<b-|

ri\a avTidevTi rav fiSiav dpelirrdv, tj 6vtovp,a 'Lcoirovpiva, iap[dv\ |

ret êpdirei, nvapa\xeivaaav avrells a? tea t,<hvQi dvevtckelrws, rdv I 5

avddeatv iroLovixevet hid tw a[o]\vve8pia> Kara rbv vop,ov.

48. Orchomenus. II cent. b.c. IG.VII.3200. SGDI.497. Inscr.Jurid.

II.p.237. Michel 1393.

'

A7ro\\(ovi8ao dpôvlros, lapeidSSovros'

Avrityevios â)KpdrLo<;,

iapapxt6v\rcov 'AyetcriviKa) ôv/cpdrios,||

S<wo-{/3ia) HovOlWios,|

5

dvridetrt ®ia>v Aap,arpM[co] rbv plhiov fv/cerav'

Atcplcriov|lapbv

eifiev tw âpdirios Krj ra[?] "Icrto?, ktj /xel ij;eip,ev /xetÔevl icf>d- 10

rrrecrri] iiei&e Ka\Ta8ov\LTTaaTi]•

7]oV zed rt?

i(f>d{Trreirr), icovpios

ecrro) o iapevs tcr)rv

Jlapapî] kt) rv aovvehpv aovXtovres kt) 8a-

p,ld)OPTe<i.

Phocian

Delphian

49. Delplii. Early V cent. B.C. SGDL1683 (with II,p.722). Roberts

229.

Tol 7revTefcai8eic[a] |

t6V Aafivahdv, rol\_rrep] \ ^[p]aav/xaxov

teal 1 . .

|

i . . a, eVi Tpi%d dp-)(\ov\\ros , direSeiâv [fiva]\<iSetcare- 5

ropes \_tcal'\I he/jui/xvalov [/call Spa^fids irev\re^,Kevra ical /re'f.

As in similar decrees from other ate effect, but is subject to various con-

parts of Greece, the act of manumis- ditions, such as remaining in service

sion takes the form of a dedication or during the lifetime of the master (nos.

sale (airedoro at Delphi, e.g. no. 53) to 40, 47) or for a term of years (no. 44),

the divinity of the local shrine, thus payment of an annuity, etc. Cf.no.63.

securing religious sanction and pro- 49. Statement of tin disbursement

tection of the rights of the slave who of funds by IlioofhVialsof thephratryof

has purchased his freedom. Often the the Labyadae, whose proceedings form

manumission does not go into immedi- the subject of no. 51.


50. Delphi. V cent. B.C. B.C.H.XXIII. Oil. Ziehen, Leges Sacrae 73.

Tbv folvov fxe <j)dpev e<? to [K]u8p\6/Jiov• al Be Ka dydpec, fuXa^ci-

ctto I rbv 6ebv hot Ka /cepaierai Kal|

/jberadvcrdTo /caTTOTeicrdTO

5 Tre'vllre 6pa^/xa? tovtov 8e toi Kara^yopeaavri to hejxiaaov.

51. Delphi. About 400 b.c. SGDI.25G1. Ditt.Syll.438 (with II. pp.

819L). Inscr.Jurid.II,pp.l80ff. Michel 995. Solmsen.36. Ziehen,Legi-

Sacrae 74 (c and d). Ionic alphabet, but with F, and B = h (in contrast to

H =rj) ; lengthened o usually OY, but sometimes O.

A

[6 8k hop/cos] \eo-ra> • il

Ta<ye\v\aeo) hi^jcalcos Kârd rovv vo/jlovs

rds[7r]o'[\i]|o?

Kal tovs twv Aaf3va8[dv] I jrep roiv dnreWaiaiv Kal

5ra\\v 8apardv

Kal rd ^pr/fiara|

av/jarpaêco KaTro8eiêa> [SjtJ/caift)?

toZ? Aa/3uaSai? [/c]|out6 KXe^jrea) ovre[/3]

Xa[y]r]

eco|

oure Teyyat

10 ovrefxaâv[d\\L]

tmv tcoA. Aaf3va8av %pr]fi[d]\r(ov• Kal to? rayov[s

e7r]afe'|(urov hopKov rovs \ev v]e&>[T]|a Kar rd <ê^pap,[ieva. hopK\o<>-

15hvirio-yoybai irol rov

Ai||o<?rov 7rarpcoiov

evopKeo\vri /xe'fjL p,oi dyadd

elrj, al S1

I icfriopKeoijuu, [hdîravTa ica\ica dvrl twv dyadcov."

50. The inscription is on a wall con-

nected with the stadium, and Eudro-

mus, though otherwise unknown, was

probably a sort of guardian hero of

athletes. Hence the interdiction of

wine. Note <pdpev (12), es t6 where we

expect 4v t6 (135.4), and Kepalw (nepaie-

rot) — Kepawvpu, as in Homer.— |«Ta0v-

o-<xto : begin the sacrifice again.

51. Regulations of the phratry of

the Labyadae. The Labyadae have al-

ready appeared in no. 49.

A 3. tovv v6|ious : roils vbpLovs. So

rov vdfxovs B 16, but usually s unassim-

ilated. 97.1. — 4. direMcucov: victims

for the 'AiriWai. Cf. 11. 44-4(5 where

&yev is used with a-rreWaia, in con-

trast to (pipev with Sapdras.'

AireWai.

is the name of the Delphian festival

corresponding to the Attic 'Avaroipta,

at which children were introduced

into the phratries and offerings for the

occasion were made by the parents.—

6. 8apaTdv: cakes. Ath.3. 110d,114bcites a ddparov meaning unleavened

bread and says the word was used bythe Thessalians. The dapdrai at the

Delphian festival were of two kinds

(cf. 1. 25), the ydfieXa or cakes offered

in behalf of the newly married wives

that were introduced into the phratry

by their husbands, and the iraiSijia of-

fered for the children that were intro-

duced into the phratryby their parents.— 6. <ru(iirpaê'a) K&iroSeiije'a) : I will col-

lect iiml disburse. dirodeiKvvfu, like Att.

d-rrocpaluo}, render account for, disburse.

Of. air£5eil-a.v no. 49.— 10. twX AaBva-

8dv: t&v Aa;8-, elsewhere unassimilated,

as 1. 3. 96.3. — 11. I will impose the

oath upon the rayoL for the next year.

Cf. B.27.

No. 51] PHOCTAN INSCRIPTIONS 207

"ESofe Aafivdhaa HovKarlliov firjvo<i heKarai iirl K[a]]^.7rof iv 20

rat dXiai avfi -^ra^lot? heKarbv oyhorjKOvra I hvolv tovs rayovs

fir) he'êcrdai firjre hapardv ydfie^Xa firjre iraihifia fiijr cnreXlXaia, 25

alfir) rds Trarpids erriaiveovaas Kal 7rXi)6vocrak d<> Ka

r)c.al he

ri Ka rrdp vo\fiov KeXevacovri, rwv KeXelluadvrcov 6 Ktvhvvos karoo. I 30

rd he direXXala dyev 'A7reX|Xat? Kal fir) aXXai dfiepai I firjre dyev

rov<i dyovra<i fi\rjrerow? rayovs 8e/cecr0a\\i • al he tea [h~\eôovrat 35

dXXac|

dfiepai rj'A7re Wcu?, drrore\Lcrdroo peKaarros oY/ea hpafyfids

•

6 he xprj^cov Karayop\elv roov hetjafie'voov iirlro)\\v hvare'pcov rayoov 40

Karayolpelroo iv rdi dXiai rat fielrd HovKaria, at k dfi<j)iXXe\ycovri

rol rayol rot he%d\fievoi. dyev he rdireXXala||

avrl fereos Kal rds 45

hapdaas (f)ipev. hdarci he' Ka fir)I dyr]t, rdireXXala

rjrdv hapldrav

p,r) (peprji, dfifioviov Kârdiroo ararrjpa iirl peKa\\re'pcot, root he hvare- 50

pool pi\rei dyeroo rdireXXala Kal|

rdv hapdrav (frepiroo• al he

|

Ka

firf dyrji, firjKert heKeadloov dfifiovia, aXX' rj dye'reo a7r\\eXXalarj

55

drroretadroo piK\ari hpa^fids ij hv7roypa(p6\fievos roKiofi fapirco

Kal I rdv hapdrav Twt hvcrrepoolt perei (jyeperoo rj a7roreia\\\_dro)— -

. (iO

B

[1—4 fragmentary. r][|ot Aa/3vdha[i JLvKXetoifp irepl rdv ha[pa- 5

rdveiTL\\icptv6vro)v

Kal ['A7reWa]|i? irepl roov d7reX[Xai'a>v, | 7r]a-

peovres fir) /u,eto[? /»e[|z/]o?Kal heKardv •

ra\y he]|ijrd<f)OV cpepovroov 10

dvh\e£^\dfievoi, irol rd'A7ro'AA<w[z/]jo?

Kal rov Uoreihdvos|

rov (f>pa-

rpiov Kal rov Allto? rrarpooiov hiKaicos I olaelv Kar rov vdfiovs|

rwv 15

AeX(f)wv Kr/irev-êadiQ) hiKaicos rdv yjrd(f)OV (f>e\povrt rrdXX' dyadd

23ff. The rayoiareto receive neither, beside h§ B55, hdans A4fi, B30, C19.

in the case of the cakes (lit. of the See 58a.— 88 ff.' Any one who wishes

cakes), the ydfxeXa or the Trcudrjia, nor the to accuse the rayol of having received

airtWaia, unless the gens to which one the offering ;il other than I lie si a led

belongs approves in full session. The times shall bring the charge when their

approval of thegens (warpLa, as in Elis; successors are in office.'-- 46. olvti fi-

n-drpa in most Doric dialects) was a tcos : during the year, in the same year.

prerequisite to the introduction into See 136.8.2).— 56. Or lit him sign "

the phratry, which was the larger body note (I'm- the twenty drachmas) andpay

including several gentes.— 30. 6: with- ini<-r<:<t.

out h, as also A38, O 10, but ho (de- 1! 11 1'-'. &v8t£dn«voi : undertaking,

inonst.) B53, hade C19. Cf. as A28 promising. They swear by the gods of


20 toi>[9II 0]eoi>? 8i86/jl€V, al 8e

d[S]|t/c&)9,ra Kaica. roura 8e r\ol tay oil

25 eirneXeovTcAv Kal tool 8eofievcot avvlayovroov rovs Aa/3ud§a|j? at

8e Ka fir) ttolcovti /ca\[r] ra yeypa/i/ieva r) fir) to|[i»]? rayovs rbv

30 hopKOV epraydyoovn, a7TOTetcraTJ[ft>] /re/ca<XTO? eVtfeKarel^p'loot

8e/ca

Spa^fxd1

;.Ao'erTJ[t]9

8e Ka fir) hfiocrrfi, fir) ra^yêveTQ) at 5e /c' a^co-

35/xoroj? rayevrji, irevrifKovra I 8pa^fia<i airoreLcrdToo.

||

at 8e /ca 8e£oov-

rai rol [r]|a70t ?; ydfieXa rj 7rai8r)i\a Trap rd ypdfifiara, aTTOTêLadrco

40 TrevrrjKovra 8p\a%fid<; feKaaros toov8e\\feafievoov

• al 8e Ka fir) a7ro-|

relaift, drifios earoo ey|

Aa/3va8av koX eirl tovt\oh, /cat eirl Tat?

45 aWais I â/xiais, hevre kdiroTeîo'rfL.

/cat Ao /ca8e^ft)i/Ta|t r) Bapd-

ravrj

direWala|irdp rd ypdfifiara, fir) earôo AafivdSas fii]8e

50 KOivalveiTQ) rcov kolvwv %pi] fi\\drcov firj8e roiv Oefidrcov.|

at Se Tt?

/ca Ttof rayoov K\arayopr)i iroLrjcral n 7r\dp rd ypdfifiara, ho 8e.

55ay|n[(/)]at,

Tot rayol ev rat||

c

[o/xWTft) 7rot toj)'

AttoWodvos k\oX Tioret8dvo<i rov(f)p]ar[p\iov

Kal Ato'?, Kal St/cJaô^JTt fiev SiKaLoos e7r]euê<x[#|a) 7ro'AA' ayaOa5 t]ou? deovs \8h86fiev, al S' e](ptopKeoi, /ca|[/ca

• at Se «a/*]?)

St/ca-

£?;t /iat[[/9e#etV, dir\oretcrdroi 7reW|[e Spa^/Lta?], dXXov 8' dvdeXo^fie-

10 fot r]dy SiKavreXedvr\\\_cov. /»o<x]Tts'

Se /ea 7rd/3 vdfiov|[Tt] rroteovra

rat St/cathe^Xr/i,

rb hrjfiiaaov eêrco. ro|tSe rayol rcoi Karayope-

15 ov|tirdy SiKav einreXeovih-oov • al 8k fir], to 8nrXov fe'daaroi diro-

reicrdTco.Ao'crTt|[?]

8e /ca âfiiav ocpeiXrji, dr|[t]/xo? earoo, hevre

20 /c' d7roTei|cr?7i.— Ho'S' o reOfibs irep Tw||f evrocfrrjuov. fir)

irXeov

7T€v\t€ Kal rpiaKovra 8pa^fi\a^v evdefiev fir'fre irpidfievo^y^ firjre

the city, phratry, and gens. — 50. Oejid-

twv : probably established rites, institu-

tions, though this meaning of 6^/j.a is

not quotable. Cf. redfihs = deo-/x6s, law,

ordinance, C 19.

C 1 ff . Oath of the person appointed

to act as judge. The missing conclusion

of B must have been the provision for

such an appointment.— 6 ff. If the one

chosen fails to serve as judge, he shall

paijfive drachmas, and (the rayol) shall

bring the case to issue by appointing

another in his place. Whoever convicts

one guilty of an unlawful action shall

receive half the fine (cf. no. 18.24-25,50).

— 19 ff. Law concerning funeral rites.

Like the law of Iulis in Ceos (no. 8),

this is directed against extravagance.— 20 ff . One shall not expend more than

thirty-five drachmas, either by purchase

No. 51] PHOCIAjN" INSCRIPTIONS 209

foiKGO rdv 8e Traêlâjv -yXalvav (fracorav el/xev. II at oV rt rovrcov 25

7rap(3dWo\iTO, cnroreicrdTO) 7r€VT?]Ko\vTa hpa^p.d<;, at ica /xij e'£o/i|o'-

arji eVt twl aafxari fir) 7r\\eov evdefiev. arpoifia 8e/je[|f hvrro(3a\e- 30

tco Kal7roifce(f)\d\aiov

hev irorderoi • tov ole veicpov KeKaXvfifievov

(plepero) aiydi, tcr)v rait <TTp\o<pal<; fir) /caTTiOevrcov/z.?;|j[8]a/xet,

35

fir/8' ototvôvtcov ej[%]$o? ra? foiKias, 7rpi<y k ihrl to adfia ht-

kcdvtl, vrjvel I 6" evayos earco, hevre Ka ha I 6i<ydva irordedrji. T(ov

8e Trllpdara reOvaKorcov iv tois I aafidreacn fir] Opifvelv fir)\8' ototv- 40

£ef, aXX.' dtrlfiev poiifcaSe eKaarov e%6(o hofielaricov Kal iraTpaheX-

(pecov II Kal irevOepcbv Kr}y>ydpoJV [/c]|at <ya/xf3pcov. fii]8e rat/h»o"[t]J€- 45

paia(i) firfi et> Tat? Se/carfaJJt? /x?;S' eV Tot? eftaUT0i[?|(i\i]T olfiojêv

[ir\T OTOTv[£e||y]• at 8e tl tovtgov irapfS.aWoLTO twv yeypa/ifie- so

VOiV -------D

aâ . . . 5 . . .

|

dolvai hera(,8[e v6fiLfi\oi

• 'A7re'X-

Xat /cat B|[ou«:a]Tia, H?;/5ata, AatSa<£|j[o'/ota], IIotTj0o'7ria, TSvaiov|

5

[/xT/^Jo? rat" hefiSe/xav Kal I [TJaf hevdrav, Ki)VK\ei[a KâprafiiTia

or (in articles taken) from the home. —23-24. The shroud shall be thick and of

a light gray color. For </>aun-6s = *<paiw-

t6s, see 31, and, as used of mourning

apparel, cf. <paia i/xdna Polyb. 30.4. 5,

and 0oii <?<r0i}s Ditt.Syll.879.5.—25 ff.

J/ one trangresses (irapp&Wu = rrapa-

pa.i.vw) any of these things, he shall pay

fifty drachmas, unless he denies under

oath at the tomb that he has spent more.

— 21) ff. o-TpujjLa 5« kt\. : cf. no. 8.3-4.

— 31 ff. tov 8i vtKpov kt\. : cf. no. 8.10-

11. — 33 ff . kt|v Tais (TTpocfiais kt\. :

they shall not set the corpse down any-

where at the turns in the road (but carry

it straight on to the tombwithout inter-

ruption), nor shall they make lamenta

tions outside the house until they arrive

at the tomb, but there there shall be a

ceremonyfor the dead (?cf. ivaylfa) un-

til the lid (?) is closed (cf . irpoa-rid^fii ras

dvpas, etc. ).But the last part, from r^vei

on, is variously read and interpreted.— 39 ff. 'There shall be no mourningfor the former dead, but every one shall

go home, except the near relatives.'—45. KTiyydvwv : or K-qaybvuv ? The read-

ing is uncertain. See 100. — 4(i ff.

There shallbe no wailing or lamentation

on the following day, nor on the tenth

day, nor on the anniversary.—tviavTois :

See Glossary, and cf. to, iviawia in the

same sense at Ceos.

D 1 ff. Enumeration of the regular

feasts. These are given in the order of

their occurrence, as appears from the

correspoiH lei ice between many of them

and the names of the months ('AxeX-

\aios, Bovk&tws, 'IIpcuos, etc.). For the

identification of these festivals, see Ditt.

I.e., notes. — 5 7.' Those which occur

Oil the seventh and the ninth of the

month Minos.'— 7-8. KT)vKXtia Kap-

Tajitria: Kal EwcXeia Kal'

Apraplria.—


10 teal Ad(f)pi[a K~\\al %eo%evia icai Tpaîvha teal Aioatcovprjia, Me7|a-

\dpTLa teal Hr)pdtcXei.\_a~\, I teat te avTos dvi-jt fuapr}[tXov teat tea

15 Xeteôt iraprjL [/c]|attea £evoi foi Trapecovi]\i fuaprjia Ovovres teat

te\a irevTa/napiTevrtiv ti>Xv\l

' at'

ê'

Tt tovtcov 7rap/3dX\Xoiro tcov ye-

20 <ypa/jL/ji€V(ov,|

0(oe6vT(ov toi re 8a/Mop\\yol teal rol aXXoi iravrek

Aa/3vd8ai, irpaacrovTcov I 8e toI 7revTe/eai'8etca. a[t] I 8e tea dfi<f>iX-

25 Xe'yrji ras 0(o\idcrio<i, e'ô/io'cra? top vM/xifijov hopteov XeXvadw.a|[t

8' a\Xiav irotovrcov dp)(co\[v d^Treirj, aTTOTeiadrco 68e\Xov,teal ovy-

30 X^0L > diroret\adra> 68eX6v. roidSe tcrjv|

Qavarel yeypairrai ev

[t]|cu irerpai evSco •

"[r]d8e <£>d[v]\oro<;eire8(OKe rat dvyar'pl Bov-

35 t,vyai, rd hefxipp^rf^via terjte rds SvcoSetcatSoh xlfiaipav Kai Tr)p.i-

p\jf\v\aidv Sapfxara teal rd tool|

Av/ceicoi Sdpfiara teal ray dyalav

40 jxoaxov." TrdvTcov I teal piSioov teal Sa/xoaico'^v ro/x irpodvovra teal

irpoâvTevofxevov irapeyev I rd yeypa/x/meva Aa/3vd8a\is rdi 8e

45 Qvaiai Aa(3va8\dv TOJireXXalov /jLrjvos t<w||i Aiovvctoh, Tiovtcariot*;|

Twt At Trarpcoicot teal tcowIoXXcovi rdv dtepoOiva tea\l av/xTrnricrfcev

theeponymousherogavetohis daughter

Buzyga. This mythical heroine is men-

tioned elsewhere (Schol.Ap.Rhod.l.

185) as a daughter of Lycus, whose

name is to be recognized in Avnelui

1. 37 (shrine of Lycus?).—38. rdv d-yai-

av p.6<rxov : apparently the admirable

or wonderful calf (a sort of wonder-

calf ?), but the allusion is of course ob-

scure.— 38 ff . trdvTwv kt\. :

' in the

case of all undertakings, both private

and public, for which one offers sacri-

fice or consults the oracle in advance,

the one doing so shall furnish to the

Labyadae the victims mentioned (i.e.

in the rock inscription just quoted).'

irdvTojv depends upon irpodvovra and wpo-

fiavTevd/xevov, sacrificing etc. in advance

of.— 47. Tdv dxpoOiva (or to. haupd-

dtva, the reading being uncertain): sc.

rayovs irapexev, the rayol shall furnish

thefirst-fruits.—48 f. o-vfrmirio-Kev ktX.:

invite the Labyadae to drink together.—

12 ff. Feasts are also held if one sacri-

fices a victim for himself, if one assists

(in the sacrificesfor the purification of) a

woman recently delivered of child, if

there are strangers with him sacrificing

victims, and if one is serving as irevra-

/xaplras. veuTaixapiras is the name of

some official appointed to serve five

days (dfidpa, see 12), but nothing more

is known about this office. — 22. toI

•jrevrtKcuSeKa. : cf. no. 49. — 26-27. If,

when they hold an assembly, any official

is absent, tipxuv nom. sg. part, one

holding ofjice.— 29 ff. These things are

written at Phanoteus on the inner side

of the rock. The ancient city of Phano-

teus (Panopeus) was perhaps the original

seat of the phratry of the Labyadae. —30. <J>avaTeI: cf. 4>&votos 11.30-31. Both

<t>avaTevs and âvorevs occur in other in-

scriptions. See 46. — 31 ff. rd8e dvo-

tos . . . noo-xov : quotation from the

ancient rock inscription, stating what


ha/j.el toJu? AafivdSas•

ra<; 6" dXXas||

doivas/c<^[t]

rdv hcopav 50

ctTrldyeaOac.

52. Delphi. Between 240 and 200 b.c. SGDI.2653. Michel 274.

'A<yadai rvâi. AeXcbol ehwicav Nitedvhpcoi I

'

Avaâydpou KoXo-

(fxovLooi, eirecov iror\Tai, av\rcoLteal iyyovois irpoêviav, 7rpop,avreiav,\

davXiav, TrpoSi/eiav, dreXeiav iravrcov, irpo^pplav ev Trdvre{a)at tois 5

dycovois ol? d 7ro'Xi? Ti\9rjTLteal raWa daa teal tols aXXois irpoê-

vois teal I evepyerais rds 7ro'Xto? toov AeXcpcov•

dpôvros I Nt/eoSa-

p,ov, ftovXevovroov'

ApiaTcovos, Ni/eoSdpiov, H\ei\aT(t)vo<;, SeWvo?,

'JLTTLâpiSa.

53. Delphi. 186 B.C. SGDI.2034.

"Apxovros [N]i«o/3ov\ou /jltjvos V>ovkcltiov, eirl roioSe direhoro

Neo7raTpa 'OpOalov|AeXcpls rait 'A7ro'XX&>z;£ rwt IIl^/oh aay/xara

yvvcwceia Svo ah ovo/xara Zanrv^pa, ^coaiâ, Tip,ds dpyvpiov p,vdv

€%, teadcos eiziarevaav Zcoirvpa, Saxxj'â rat|

0ewi ray covdv,

icp' (aire iXevde'pas ei/xev teal dvetpdrrrovi diro iravrcov Top,||

iravra 5

filov. /3e/3aia>TT}p teard t6v vop.ov

Aap.evi]<; 'Opeara AeXô'?. 7ra-

/3a/xe[t]t,

azvJTcoySe Zcoirvpa, ^coai-â irapd Neoirdrpav d^pt tea t,corp,

Neoirdrpa iroeovaat I to iroriraaadpievov irav to Svvarbv dveyteXrj-

to)9•

eZ oV ti tea p.rj rroiecovn|Zcoirvpa rj Swcrrjâ t<wi> iroriTaaao-

pêvcov virb Neo7raT/3a? tea0co<;|yeypairrai Svvaral ovaai, iêarco

Neo7raT/3ai teoXdtêiv icaOcos II /ca ayra SeiX-qrai teal dXXcoL virep 10

4!) IT. Tas 6'aWas kt\. : Me ofIter feasts

one shall carry out in accordance with

the season.

r»2. Proxeny decree in honor of the

poet Nicander of Colophon, whose

writings included a prose work on

Ai'iolia. At this time the Aetolians

wire dominant in Delphi, and this

shows itself in the language of the in-

scriptions. See 279. Note in 1. "> the

combination of Delph. wa.vTe(ii)<n with

Aetol. ayJivois.

53. Atypical Delphian manumission

decree, of which there are more than

L600. See note to nos. 44-48. Theyshow all varieties of mixture of Del-

phian, Northwest Creek Koiv-q, and At-

tic elements, e.g. in this inscription,

3 pi. imv. £6utw, tbvTuv, ecTTwi'. Nearly

;il\v;i\ 1 :il this lime, the older 01, iapds

are replaced by el, i>/"^. and toL by o<\

though roi is frequently retained in the

formal rol lepets beginning the lis! of

witnesses.


NeoTrdrpav aâfMLoa ovtols teal avvlprohiKoi? irdaas Si/cas teal

âp-las. el 8e ri tea ird6r\i êoirdrpa, eXevdepai|

ecrrcov Zcoirvpa

ical ^coaiâ Kvpteovaai avroaavrdv ical iroeovcrai o tea 0eXcov\rL,

Kadbi<; eiricTTevcrav ro)i 0ewi rdv covdv. el 8e tis tea aTrrrjTai Zco-

TTvpas I

rj 2a>crrâ? eirei tea reXevrdarji Neo7rar/Ja, /3e/3atov irape-

15 -^rero) 6 /3ef3auoT7]p root||

dewi rdv covdv Kara, tov vo/jlov. o/xo/ro? 8e

ical ol 7raparvy^dvovTe<i icvpioi eovVrcov avXeovres <w? eXevdepai ov-

cra? a^dfjLiot ovres teal awrrohitcoi\

itdcras Sitcas teal âfii'as. el 8e

ri tea aêrcodecovri irepl Neorrarpav Treiro\vrjpev/mevai rjrcov Neo7ra-

rpas virapôvrcov ri, tcvpiot eovrco ol eirivopioi tcoXdiôvTes auras

20 tcad' otl tea avrols So/cfî d^d/xioi 6We? teal awrrohitcoi II Trdcras

Sl/cas. fAaprvpes• rol lepeis pie'vcov, "A0a/ji/3o<;, rcov dpôvrcov Eu-

icXei8a<;, I IBicorai 'lepotcXrj'i, Xapif;evo<i, Baîo?.

Exclusive of Delpli i

54. Stiris. About 180 B.C. IG.IX.i.32. SGDI.1539. Ditt.Syll.426.

Michel 24. Solmsen37.

A

[®]eo9 Tvyav d<ya[0]dv. crrpaTayeovTOS I [t]wi' <£>(o/ce(ov Zev-

5 £iov,| [/zjô? efShopLOV, 6/iio\o[7||/]a

ra iroXei îreipicov teal| [ra]

•woXei MeSecovicov •

av]v\e\7roXiTevarav 'Ereipioi tca[l | MJeSecoi/tot

10 eôvres lepd, iro^Xijv, %cbpav, Xi/Jievas, irdvra[| \e\Xev0epa, eirl roiaSe.

el/xev I

[t]oi/? MeSetwvtW? irdvras| [S]ri/3i'ou5 tcrov? teal opoiovs, I

15 teal avvetcXi]aidêiv teal crv\yapyoo-TaTelo~0ai fierd to.?|

[7ro']\io?

ra? "Enpicov, teal hitcd^Qeiv ra? Sitcas rds eVi7ro'\i][o]?

irdcras tovs

iviKOfxevovi|[T]ai? dXnciais. lcrrdv6co he na\l |

lêporafxiav etc

17. di^TtoGe'tovTiKTX. : areconvicted of 54. Agreementestablishing a 0-1^71-0-

having done any ivrong to Neopatra or Xirela or joint-citizenship between the

Tier possessions. Cf. &;e\e7x0e * 7?<'><''a " Stirians and Medeonians.

in another of the manumission decrees. 10. eXevGtpa: /ree, open £o aZZ (of both

The derivation of dferow from *di>fe7-6w towns).— 11 ff. tovs kt\. : a/Z the Mede-

(cf. 77.2) and connection with dvafyTiu onians shallbe Stirianswithequalrights,

is most attractive, though frjr^w has and shalljoinwith the city oj'the Stirians

original a, of which the weak grade inthe assembly and in appointing mag is-

would be a not 6. Others compare trates, and those who have arrived at

Hesych. Aêrov•

&wi<ttov, ^lksXoI, the proper age shall try all ruses which come

origin of which is obscure. before the state.— 18. Lo-t&vOw: Boeotian


tcov MeSe&>jj[y]«wf eva rbv Ovaeovra ras|

Ova (as rds Trarpi'ovs 20

MeSeft)^[t']oi?,oaat ivrl ev tco ttoXltlkco vop,[co,

|yu,]eTa twv ctpôv-

rcov tcov ara\^6]evTcov ev ^ripi•

\avj3averco| [8~\e

6 ieporap-ias 25

apeajiiov, o r[ol I ajpôfre? i\cifi/3avov, rjfAi\[/jL]vaiovKal T&jy ôcov

to e7r[t|/3]a\ovtw lepora/xiai. <ruySt|[/c]a£et

Be 6 ieporapiias p-era||

[rjcoy apôvrcov ras BiKas, a?|

[t]oi dpôvres BtKaôvn, teal|

30

[VjXa/oaxTi Tfl Si/cao-Tijpta, a /ca|

8e?7 KKapcoetv, perd tcov d[p]^6v-

rcov. firj earco Bee7raVa7JJ[/c]e<? XeiTOvpyelv robs "SleBecoviovs ev 35

^ript rd<i dp^ds, oaot I <yeye'v7]vrai ev M.eBecovc a/aôi/Te?, %evo8i-

kcu, 7rpaKTrjpe<i, I Bapuovpyoi, lepeis, iepdp%ai, Kal||

ray jvvaiKcov 40

6'crcH iepriTevWan, el pn] ns e/ccov vtropievot•

|

lardvdcov he e/c tcov

a\eLTOv\p<yr]T(Dv tcov MeSe&mW/c|ai

e/c twv 'Eripicov•

Sapuovp^yê- 45

ovrcov Be Kal ra ev Me8e\[covi l]epd /ca6co<; 6 ttoXitlkos vdpos ice-

Xevei. Kal rav y\d>\pav\ rav MeBecovi'av elpiev|[7r]acrav Iripiav

Kal rav?LTi\\piav

MeSecovtav kolvclvTr[a\cra~\v.

Koivcovedvrco Be ol 50

Me8e\[co~\vioi rav dvcnav rav ev2rt|[/3t]

iracrdv Kal rol (rol) Iripiot

rav ev M.e\8ecovi iracrdv. p,?j iêcrrco B\\e a7ro7ro\iTevcraarat roi)[<f] |

55

MeSecoviovs curb tcov l7ipi\[co~\v pbijBe robs Iriptous curb| \r\cov

Me8e[covi]cov. oTrorepoi|[S]e /ca /zr) epLpLeivcovrt ev

toi||[<?] yeypap,- go

pie'vots, cnroTei\cTdvTcov rocs epbpbeivd[v\,TOts dp<yvpiov Td\av\ra BeKa.

B

[ TrJoteoVrcoy |^Jpa-v/razmof 8e Tat- bp\o~^\o<yiav ev

ard\av Kal dv[a6e^vrcov ev to lepbv Tas 'A[0az/]!|a9,dearcov Be 5

ra^ 6/xo[\o7t']jav Kal irapd IBicorav ecr[cf)pa]\'yiapbevav.a 6p,oXoyia

7r[apd] |Hpdacova hiXaiea. fidp[rv]pe<i <&pdacov Aaparpiov 'E||Xa-

10

revs, Ev7ra\i8a<; ®pd\crcovo<i AiXaievs, Tip,o\Kpdrr)<;'Ettivikov Tt-

6oppe\v<;.Bovrcov Be rol iTipioi

|

ra cparpia tcov MeBecovi\\cov ev 15

eVeot? rerrdpois I ctpyvpiov pLvd<; nrevre Ka\l | TjoVoy ra^ Ka\eip,e-

vav|

. a . . rpeiav.

for fo-raKTw. So 1<tt6.v0o>v 1. 42 and W- ing in Stiris.'— 40-41. UpTiTtvKciTi: see

\uv0i in another Stirian inscription. Cf. 138.4. — 65. diroiroXiTcvtrao-Tai : <rr =

also K\apu(ri 1. 32 with Boeot. t for ei. ad as in 64<rrwv B5. 85.1.

Sec 231. — 34 ff.[ii!

i'o-xw kt\.: 'those 15 13ff. The phratry of the Medeo-

who have been officials in Medeon Bhall nians, in distinction from the Btate, re-

be exempt from compulsory office In >1<1- tained its own organization, and was

21-1 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 55

Locrian

55. Oeanthea (Galaxidi). First half V cent. b.c. IG.IX.i.334. SGDI.

1478. Hicks 25. Inscr.Jurid.I,pp.l80ff. Michel 285. Roberts 231 and pp.346 ff. Solmsen34.

'Ez> N avTra/CTov tca(r) rovSe hcnrtfoitcia. Aoppov top HviroKva-

fii&Lov, €7r\ei tea NaU7ra/cTio? ye'verai, NaVTrd/criov iovra, /jo7ro(?)

to receive a subsidy of money and land

from the Stirians.

55. Law governing the relations be-

tween the Eastern Locrian colonists at

Naupactus and the mother country.

This does not refer to the founding of

Naupactus, which was much earlier.

Colonists are called dwoiKoi from the

point of view of the mother country,

but Zttoikol as here (eirifoi<?oi)from the

point of view of their new home. The

Eastern Locrians are referred to ethni-

cally as Hypocnemidians (of which

Epicnemidians is an equivalent), polit-

ically as Opuntians, since Opus was

the seat of government, the two terms

standing in the same relation as Boeo-

tian and Theban.

It is probable that one copy was set

up at Opus, with another at Naupac-

tus, and that the present tablet is still

another copy, which with the addition

of the last sentence, stating that simi-

lar relations are to subsist between col-

onists from Chaleion and the mother

city, was set up at Chaleion, from

which place it may easily have found

its way to Galaxidi.

In both this and the following in-

scription a single letter is used for

double consonants, not only in the in-

terior of a word, as 0a\d(<r)<Tas, but

often in sentence combination, as kcl(t)

rovSe. So ^(5) 5d,uo, ^(\) \ifj.ivos, etc.,

with assimilation of Ik (100); similarly

i(v) 'NavwaKTO (once iy 'NainraKro), in

contrast to which iv NainraKrov, iv Nau-

w&ktol with original iv are always writ-

ten out. Cf. also (in no. 56) n(s) <xv\ol,

draro(s) av\ev, doiKo(s) <tv\ol, in view of

which the reading />67ro(s) £ivov (no.

55.2), which is generally though not

universally adopted, is not a violent

correction. No other Greek inscription

has so many examples of<p

as no. 55,

where it is uniformly employed before

o or po. In no. 56 it is no longer used.

In no. 55 lengthened e is expressed by

El, lengthened o by in the genitive

singular, OV in the accusative plural.

But in no. 56 always E and 0. See

25 d. No. 55, beginning in 1. 11, is

divided into paragraphs by the letters

A-e.

No. 55 exhibits many instances of

repetition (see 1. 3, note), and some of

omission of what is essential to clear-

ness (e.g. the subject of awod&vet, 1. 30),

and in general the style of both inscrip-

tions is crude and obscure.

1. The colony to Naupactus on the

following terms. — hcmrFoiKia : ha iiri-

poiK'ia,.94.5. — koL(t) T5v8e : see 136.5.

— Aoopov tov HviroKvajiiSiov kt\.: AUypocnemidian Locrian, when he be-

comes a Naupactian, being a Naupac-

tian, may as a ^vos share in the social

and religious privileges (i.e. in the

mother country) when he happens to

be present, if he ivishes. If he wishes,

No. 55] LOCRIAN INSCRIPTIONS 215

%evov oata Xav%dv\etv koi Ovetv iêtptev emrvôvra, at /ca Sei'Xe-

rat • at ica heiXerat, Ovetv /cat X\av%dvetv /ce(S) hdpo Ke(o) potvdvovavrbv zeal to <ye'vo<; Karatpei. reXo<s to||u? errtpotpovs Aoppov rov 5

HvrrotcvapttStov pte (pdpetv ev Aoppols TOi|? Hv7roKvapttS(ot<i, abptv

k av rts Aoppos ye'verat rov HviroKvapttStov. al|

heiXer dvyo-

pelv, fcaraXeiTTOVTa ev rat lariat iralha hef3arav e 'SeXfabv eflet-

ptev dvev evereptov at ica hvir dvdvfcas drreXdovrat e(y) Navirdtcro

Aoppot rot Hv7roKva/ja'8iot, eêtptev avyopelv, horro fe/cacrros ev,

dvev e^vereptov. re'Xos p,^ cpdpetv pteSev hort pte pterd Aoppov rov 10

YecT7rapt\ov.-— A—"Fjvoppov rots errtpolpots

ev Navrraicrov pte Vo-

ardptev a(rr,

0)7rovrtov\ re'/cvat /cal p,ayavdt pteSepttdt pepovras. rov

hoppov eêtptev, at tea SeilXUvrat, errdêtv pterd rptdpovra pe'rea arrb

ro hdppo he/carbv dvhpas 'Ohrovriofi Navrratcrluv ical Navrraicrtois

'Ottovtiovs.— B— Ho'ercrTt? /ca XtrroreXee^t e<y Navvd/cro rov em- 15

potpov, arrb Aoppov eiptev, evre k dtroreicret rd vo\ixia Navrra/criots.

he may share in these privileges, both

those of the people and those of the mem-bers of the societies, himself and his de-

scendants forever. The colonists of the

II. Locrians. are not to pay taxes amongthe II. Locrians, until <>ne becomes a II.

Locrian again. In 6<ria Xavxa-vecv ko.1

dveiv there is probably the same con-

trast as in iepa /ecu Scria or Cretan Otiva

kclI avOpw-mva, though it is possible thai

both terms refer to religious privileges.— 3. ai Ka SeiXerai : for the repetition

cf. also et 11. 16 f., 56/xev 11. 41 f., /capO-

£cu iv rdyopdi 11. 20 ff.— 4. Ki(8) 8d|i6

K€(o) ooivdvov : ko.1 £k Stj/xov ko.1 £K K01VU-

vwv. 94.(1, 100. —-7 ff. If a colonist

wishes to return, he may do so without

taxes of mlmission (to citizenship), pro-

vided he leaves belliml in his house an

adult son or brother. If the II. Locrians

are driven from Naupactus by force,

they may return without admission

taxes to the town from which they each

came. They are to pay no taxes except

in common with the Western Locrians,

i.e. they are not to be subject to any

special taxes as colonists.— at SeiXir':

for subj. without *a (also in 1. 26), see

174.— 9. hoTro FtKao-ros iv : a •'> Sg. rjv

is otherwise known only in Attic-Ionic,

other dialects retaining the original Jjs.

See 163.3. Hence this is the 3 pi.

?}v agreeing with the logical subject

they (ef. the preceding). Cf. Iloin.

ifiav oli<6i>5e '^Kaa-Tos, etc. Kiihncr-( terth

I, p. 286.— 11 ff. Oathfor the colonists to

Naupactus, not to forsake the alliance

with the Opuntians willingly by anydevice. If they wish they may impose

the oath thirty years after this oath, one

hundred Naupactians upon the opun-

tians ami the Opuntians upon the Nau-

pactianS.— 11. airovTiov : tor dir'O-

irovriov. Probably here only a graphic

omission, similar to haplology (88a).— 14 ff. Whoever ofthe colonists departs

from Naupactus with u n paid In.ns shall

lose his rights as a Locrian until hepays


— r— At tea pie <ye'vo<; ev rat lariat et e ''yeirdpudv rJveirt\pol-

pov et ev Naf7ra/croi, Aoppov rov Hv7ro/cvapu8ldv rbveirdvytcr^rov

/cpareiv, Aoppov horro k et, avrbv tovra, al k dvep et e irals, rptov

ptlevov• al he pue, rots Naf7ra/cTtbt.? vopilots ypecrrat.

— A — 'E(f)

20 Naf7ra/CTo dvydpehvra ev Aoppovs rovs Ht/7ro/cfa/uoYoi/? ev Naff-

rrdicrdt tcapvât ev rd l

yopat, icev Aoppots rol(s) WviroKvapah lots ev

rat iroXt, ho k ei, icapvât ev|rdyopdt.

— E— YleppoOaptdv teat

Mvaaxeov eirel ica NaU7ra/crt(o'<? rt)s yevera\t auros, /cat rd XP^~

ptara rev Navird/crot rots ev Navrrd/crot ypearat, |

rd 8' ev Aoppots

25 Tot? Hv7roKvaptt8lots ypeptara rot? Hv7ro/cvap,i8i\\oi<; |||

vo pilots %/oe-

arat, hoiros a iroXts petedcrrov voptlêt Aoppov rov H.V7roicv\ap,t8lov.

at rts hvirb rov voptlov rov eirtpolpov dvyopeet Ueppo6apta\v ical

Îvcrayeov, rots avrov voptlots ypecrrat Kara iroXtv pe/edcrrovs.|

—F— At k d8eX<peot eovrt rd V NaviraKrov potKe'ovros, hoiros zeal

30 Aop/oollf rov Hv7ro/cvapn8iov petcdarov voptos earl, al k diroaavet,

rov jApepidrov Kparelv rbv eirlpotpov, rb icartp6p,evov icparelv.—

Z — I Tou? errtpolpovs ev ^Haviraicrov rdv hl/cav Trpootpov hapearat

the Naupactians his lawful dues. — as the law may be in the several cities

10 ff. If there is no family in the home, of the H. Locrians. If any of them,

or heir to the property among the colo- under the laws of the colonists, return,

nists in Naupactus, the next of kin they shall be subject to their own laws,

among the II. Locrians shall inherit, each according to the city of his origin,

from whatever place among the Lo- — 29 ff. If there are brothers of the one

crians he comes, and, if a man or boy, who goes as a colonist to Naupactus,

he shall go himself within three months. then, according to what the law of the

Otherwise the laws of Naupactus shall H. Locrians severally (i.e.in each city)

be followed.— 10 ff. If one returnsfrom is, if (one of them) dies, the colonist

Naupactus to the H. Locrians, he must shall inherit his share of the property,

have it announced in Naupactus in the shall inherit what belongs to him. Note

market-place, and among the H. Locrians the double construction with Kparelv

inthecitywhencehecomes.-22fi.When- according as the sense is partitive or

ever any of the Ilepyodaptai. and the Mv- not. But many take TO as gen. sg.

o-axeis (probably the names of two noble rd in relative sense, though this use is

or priestly families, the first obviously not otherwise attested in Locrian, and

containing Ko0ap6s = Kadap6s) becomes a understand iart with Kan<f6^vov, trans-

Naupactian himself, his property in lating which it is proper for him to in-

Naupactus shall also be subject to the herit. — 32 f . The colonists may bring

laws in Naupactus, but his property suit before thejudges with right ofprece-

among the II. Locrians to the II. laws, dence, they may bring suit and submit

No. 55] LOCEIAN INSCRIPTIONS 217

7To(r) roi)<i 8\ifcao-Tepa<;, hape'arat ical 86/jtev ev 'Oiroevrt Kara /reo?

avTdfiapov. Aop\pov rov Hviro/cvaptiStov irpoardrav KaraardaatTOV AoppOP T07Tlf\\oipOL

Kdl TOP eirtpOtpOV TOt AoppOt, hotrtVeS KO. 35

'-mares evrtpôi <e<?> (eovn).— H—

Ho'craJTt?k diroXtiret rrardpa

/cat to /xepos rov xpe/xdrov rot rrarpt, eiret k|diTO'yeverat, eêlptev

diroXa-êlv rov eirtpotpov ev Navira/crov.|

— ®— HoWt*? /ca rd

pepahepora Stacpdetpet re^vat teal pta^ctvat /ca\l pttdt, hort tea pte

avdyordpots So/ceet, Hoirovrtov re îXiov irXed'ât /cal NafiratCTiov 40

rov eirtfoipov rrXedat, artptov elpev /cat ^pe\ptara 7raptarocpayet- .

arat. rovtcaXetpte'vot rdv hticav hoptev rov apWov, ev rptdpovr aptd-

pats 86p,ev, at tea rptd/covr aptdpat Xetrrovrât rds dp%ds at ica

to suits against themselves in Opus on

the same day. This provision is in-

tended to secure for the colonists the

greatest expedition in their litigation

at Opus, haptcrrai (i.e. eXeadai) ko.1 56/j.ev

= \aj3e?i> ko.1 dovvai (cf. Hdt.5.83). dlicrjv

Xapeiv is usually to bring suit, as here,

though sometimes the opposite, while

Sikt)v dovvai is usually to submit to suit

(e. g. Thuc. 1.28), as here, though some-

times used of a magistrate, to grant

trial, as below, 1. 41 f.— 84 f. Who-ever are in office for the year shall ap-

point from among the H. Locrians a

Trpo<TTdTT]s, one of the Locrians for the

colonist, one of the colonists for the Lo-

crian. top Aoppov WwoKvap-Loldv applies

properly only to the appointment of

the Trp6<TTa.Tris for the colonist, this be-

ing the important provision in contin-

uation of the preceding paragraph.

Making the provision mutual was an

afterthought.— Ka.Tria.res without cor-

rection is to be read /ca Vtar^s, with

hyphaeresis where we expect elision,

from kcl and {-mare's, an adv. r\«\. of

piros for which we should expect <?7ri-

peris or i-inerts (intervocalic f IS D01

always writ leu, cf. 'Ott6€i>ti, 5ap.iovp-

yovs). Some correct to Vtê)^?, but

a by-form with (f)ar is possible. E$after evTip.oi is due to dittography (cf.

the ending of the preceding holnves,

'n-iaris). The omission of eovn may be

the engraver's error, or simply ellipsis,

such as is not infrequent in a clause of

this kind (Kuhner-fJerth I. p. 41. n. 2c).— 36 f. A colonist to Naupactus whohas left behind a father and his portion

of the property with the father, shall in-

herit his share when (the father) dies.—38 ff. Whoever violates these statutes by

any device in any point which is not

agreed to by both parties, the majority

of the Thousand in Opus and the ma-

jority of the colonists in Naupactus,slut! I he dr/irirrd of civil rights and shall

have his property confiscated. For the

spelling "NapiraKTlov see 32. — 4 1 ff . To

the one who brings suit the magistrate

shall grant trial within thirty days, if

thirty days of his magistracy remain.

If he does not grunt trial to the one

bringing suit he shall be deprived of civil

rights and have his property confiscated,

his real estate i igether with his servants.

The customary oath shall bt taken. The

voting shall he by ballot. For p.4pos real


p,e SlSol rot iv/caXeifjLevoL tclv Si/cav, uti/jôv ei/xev ical yjpep.aTa irap,a-

45 Toâjeiarai, rb fiepoi fxera folliKLarav. Sio/jLoaai hoppov rbv vo/hlov.

ev uSpiav rav ^rdxfriQîv el/xev. zeal to dedpuiov tois Y{v7roicvap,ihioi<i

Aoppot? rav^rd reXeov el/Jiev XaXeteoi? rots crvv 'AvTLcpaTaL pot/cerals.

56. Oeanthea. Second half V cent. b.c. IG.IX.iii.333. SGDI.1479.

Hicks 44. Michel 3. Roberts 232 and pp. 354 ff. Solnisen 35.

Tbv %evov fie hdyev e(r) ras XaXei'So? top Olavdea, fi\e8erbv

HaXeiea i(r) rds Oiavdihos , /xeSe xpe/jLara al Ti(?) av\\.6i• rbv 8e

avXovra avdrois) avkev. ra êvL/cd e(6) #aXa'(er)cra? hdyev I ao~v-

5 Xov 7r\av e(X) \i/xe'vo<; to Kara, ttoXlv. al k aoY/co(?) av\oi, Tellro-

pe? Bpa^fial' al 8e irXe'ov 5eV d/xapav e%oi to <tv\ov, he\/jii6\oiv

6(p\eTO fOTi avXdaai. al fieTafOL/ceoL irXe'ov /xeyo? e I 6 XaXeteu?

ev Olavdeai e 'Oiavdev 1; ev XaXet'oi, toll i7ri8ap,LaL Sl/ccil ^peo~TO.

10 tov irpoêvov, al tyevSe'a irpoêveoL, &L7r\\eL0i OoLecrTo. Ill at k civSl-

yd'CpvTi toI êvoSiKaL, eiropLOTas heXeaWo 6 fje'vos oirdyov tclv hiicav

estate, cf . the similar use of KXijpos.—

46 f . And this compact for the H. Lo-

crians shall hold good in the same terms

for the colonists from Chaleion under

Antiphates. See introductory note.

5G. The tablet consists of two docu-

ments inscribed by different hands, as

appears from the forms of the letters,

which also show, together with the ab-

sence of ?, that both are later than

no. 55. The first, ending with xP^ffTo

1. 8, is a treaty between Oeanthea and

Chaleion of the kind known as aijxfio-

\ov or (TVfj.p<>\& (the latter in 1. 15). It

is for the protection of foreigners, that

is citizens of other Greek states, visit-

ing either city from reprisal at the

1 1 amis of citizens of the other. Such

reprisal or seizure in enforcement of

claims was freely employed, so far as

it was not specifically regulated by

treaty. For graphic peculiarities see

no. 55, introductory note.

Iff. An Oeanthean shall not carry

off a foreigner from Chaleian territory,

nor a Chaleian from Oeanthean terri-

tory, nor his property, in case one makes

a seizure. But him who makes a seiz-

ure himselfone may seize with impunity.

The property of a foreigner one maycarry offfrom the sea without being sub-

ject to reprisal, except from the harbor

of each city. If one makes a seizure

unlawfully, four drachmas (is the pen-

alty); and if he holds what has been

seized for more than ten days, he shall

owe half as much again as the amount

he seized. If a Clinician sojourns mure

than a month in Oeanthea or an Oean-

thean in ( 'haleion, he shall be subject to

the loccd court.

The second document, 11. 8-18, con-

sists of regulations of one of the two

cities, presumably Oeanthea, regardingthe legal rights of foreigners.

8 ff. The proxenus loho is false to his

duty one shall fine double (the amount

iurolved in each particular case). If

No. 57] ELEAN INSCRIPTIONS 219

e'x#o<? Trpoêvo|

Kal fiBio ge'vo aptcTTivSav, eVt pev rals pvaia\iai<;

Kal irXeov TrevreicaiSeK avSpas, eVt tclls|

peiovoii ewe avSpas. at

k 6 faa(TT6<; Trot tov fr\\aarbv SiKcLêrai kcl(t) ras crvvfioXas, Sapiop- 15

709 heXearai to<$ hop/co/noras apicrrivSav rav irelvTopKiav opoaav-

t<x?. to<s hopKoporas tov avrolv hop/cov bpvvev, irXedvv 8e vitciv.

Elean

57. Olympia. Before 580 b.c. SGDI.1152. Inschr.v.Olympia 2. Michel195. Roberts 292 and pp.364 ff. Solmsen38. Danielsson,Eranos 111,80 ff.

K.eil,Gdtt.E"achr.l899,154ff. Glotz,SolidaritedelafamilleenGrece,pp.248ff.

'A fpdrpa rots FaXetot?. irarpiav Oappev Kal yeveav Kal ravro. I

the êvodlKai (the judges in cases involv-

ing the rights of foreigners) are divided

in opinion, the foreigner who is plain-

tiff (oirdyov = 6 eirdywv) shall choose ju-

rors from the best citizens, but exclusive

of his proxenus and private host (whowould be prejudiced in his favor), fif-

teen men in cases involving a minn or

more, nine men in cases involving less.

If citizen proceeds against citizen under

the terms of the treaty, the magistrates

shall choose the jurors from the best citi-

zens, after having sworn the quintuple

oath (i.e. oath by live gods). The ju-

rors shall take the same oath, and the

majority shall decide.

57. This covenant for the Eleans.

(An accused man's) gens and familyand his property shall be immune. If

any one brings a charge against a mule

citizen of Elis, if he who holds the high-

est office and the (3a<rt\eis do not imjinse

the fines, let each of those who fail to

impose them pay a penalty of ten mi-

nae dedicated to Olympian Zeus. Let

the Hellanodica enforcethis, and lei tin

body of demiurgi enforce the otherfines

(which they had neglected to impose).

If he (the Hellanodica) does not enforce

tli is, let h im pay double the penalty in his

accounting (ov inthebody of the fiaa-rpoi?).

If any one maltreats one who is accused

in a matter involving fines, let him be

held to a fine often minae, if he does so

wittingly. And let the scribe of the gens

suffer the same penalty if he ivrongs anyone. This tablet sacred at Olympia.

The numerous interpretations of this

inscription have differed fundamen-

tally. According to that preferred here

the object of the decree is to do awaywith the liability which under primitive

conditions, such as survived longer in

Elis than elsewhere, had attached to

the whole gensand family of an accused

person, also to prevent confiscation of

his property and personal violence, and

tn prescribe the manner in which pen-alties were to be imposed.

1. d : this, thefollowing, see Kuhner-

Gerthl,p.597. — iraTpidv : like Delph.

jrarpid, Dor. Trdrpa = yivos, while yeved

is the immediate family. — 0appiv : be

of good cheer, without fear, hence, as a

technical term in Elean, be secure, im-

mune, just as the Attic ddeia is in ori-

gin freedom from fear (5ôs). It is used

Of persons and things. Cf. 0[dppos] av-

toT Kal xp^dron in another inscription.— avTO : refers to fdpptvop i'aXefo of the


al £ie Ti9 KanapavcreLe fdppevop YaXelo, al £e fxe 'jridelav tcl £YJ/cata

op fieyLcrrov Te'Xos eôi teal toI fiacriXdes, ê'/ca jxvafc Ka I dirorivoi

5 /re/cacrTO? top /jue 'imroeovTov rca(9)0VTai<; rot Zt'OXvv\\ttioi. eirev-

7T0L £e k F/XXavoî'/cas Kal rdXXa îitaia iirevTr\eTda â/xiopjla

• al

£e fxe 'v7rot, %{(f)viov a7TOTtv€TO iv fia<rrpd\at. al £ie tii tov alrta-

Oevra îKalov lp,do-KOL, iv rat ê/cafivaiaL k eW'ô[tT]o, al fei%5<;

IfiddKOL. Kal Trarpias 6 ypofavs rav\_r]d Ka Trdcncoi,|[at t\lv \_aQi-

Keo[i\. 6 Tr[i]va£ lapb<i 'OXvviriai.

58. Olympia. VI cent. B.C. SGDI.1149. Inschr.v.Olympia 9. Hicks!).

Michel 1. Roberts 291 and pp.362 ff. Solmsen 39.

'A fpdrpa rolp FaXe/ot? /cat rols 'Ep|/raotot9. avvp-aîa k ea

i/carov perea,|dpyoi 8e Ka rot. al 8e tl Seoi aire peiros aire f\dp-

5 jov, avve'av k d(X)XdXoa rd r d(X)X(a) Kal7raj|/9 iroXepbd. al he.

fid avveav, rdXavrdv k|dpjvpo airorivoiav rot At 'OXwirioi Tot

Ka\(h)haXefjievoL Xarpeio/xevov. al 8e rip rd j]

pd(f)ea rat Ka(8)8a-

10 Xe'oiTO acre /reVa? aire rêXeard aire 8dp,o<i, iv reiridpoL k eVe^jJotTO

toi 'vravT i<ypa(/jL)/JLevoL.

59. Olympia. VIcent.B.c. SGDT.1156. Inschr.v.Olympia 7. Michel

196. Roberts 296 and pp.369 ff. Ziehen,Leges Sacrae 61.

Ka Oeapbs ele. al Be fSeveoi iv rlapol, /3ot Ka 6od(8)8oi Kal ko-

ddpen reXelai, Kal rbv Oeapov iv T|a[(u)]Tat. at 8e Tt? irdp to

following clause, which logically goes years, beginning ivith the present year.

with the preceding as well as the fol- If there shall be any need of word or

lowing. — 2. KaTiapav<m€ : Kadiepevu, deed, they shall combine with one another

but meaning first to utter an impreca- both in other matters and in war. If

Hon against some one (cf. KaTetixop-ai) , they do not combine, let those who vio-

and then, since this was, or had been, late (the agreement) pay a talent of sil-

the manner of introducing a charge, ver consecrated to Olympian Zeus. If

simply Karvyopiui. See also no. 60. Like any one violates these writings, whether

various other expressions in Elean, this private citizen, official, or the state, let

reflects the essentially religious char- him be held in the penalty here ivritten.

acter of the legal procedure.— at £e 59. This is the conclusion of an in-

|i€kt\. : cf. no. 51 C 13-1G. For iireviroi, scription which was begun on another

naarpaai, IfxaaKu, etc., see the Glossary. tablet not preserved.

58. This covenant between the Eleans Ifhe(some one previously mentioned)and the Heraeans (of Arcadia). There commitsfornication (?) in the sacred pre-

shall be an alliance for one hundred cinct, one shall make him expiate it by

No. 60] ELEAN INSCRIPTIONS 221

ypdcjyos 8i/cd(8)8oi, areXe? k eie a hiica, a 8e ica ppdrpa d Sa/xocria

reXeia et\e 8itcd(8)8oaa. top 8e tea ypcupe'ov on 8o/c€oi /ca(\)\iTepos

eêv 7to(t) tov 6{e)6v, iâype'ov icale\vrroiov avv /3oXat (Tr)evraKa-

riov dfXaveos /cal 8d/jboi rrXeOvovrt, 8ivdicoi

(8ivd)icoi 84 tea (i)v

rpiiilov, at tl evrroiol aW eâypeoi. 5

60. Olympia. Second half IV cent. r$.c. Szanto,Oest.Jhrb.I,197ff.

Danielsson,EranosIII,129ff. Meister,Ber.Sachs.Ges.l898,218ff. Keil,Gott.

Nachr.l899,136ff. Reinach,Rev.Et.Gr.XVI,187ff. Solmsenln.

©eo'?•

Tv%a. raip 8e yeveaip p,d (j)vya8eit]/A p,a8e /c\droirolov

rpoirov, fidre epcrevairepav fidre 6i]\vT\epav, /xdre rd xpijfxara

the sacrifice of an ox and by complete

purification, and the 8eap6s in the same

way. If any one pronounces judgment

contrary to the regulation, thisjudgmentshall be void, but the decree of the people

shall befinal in deciding. One may make

any change in the regidations which

seems desirable in the sight of the god

(136.3), withdrawing or adding with the

approval of the whole council of the Five

Hundred and the people in fidl assem-

bly. One may make changes three times,

adding and withdrawing.— The resto-

ration and interpretation of the last

sentence, (5ivo)koi ktX., is uncertain.

In 1. 4 the adverb a/:\a.ve'os (see 55) is

used loosely where we should expect

an adjective in agreement with /3oXa?

or irevTa.Ka.Tiov.

go. But one shall not exile the chil-

dren (of an exile) either male or female,

under any circumstances, nor confiscate

the property. If any one exiles them or

confiscates the property, he shall be sub-

ject to trial before (in the name of)

Olympian Zeus on a capital charge, and

any one loho wishes may bring the charge

against him with impunity. A nd it shall

be permitted, even in case they have ex-

iled any, to any one who wishes to return

and be free from punishment so far as

concerns matters happening later than

the time of the demiurgi under Pyrrhon.Those next of kin shall not sell or send

off the property of the exiles, and if one

does any of these things contrary to the

regulation, he shall pay double the

amount sent off and sold. If any one

defaces the stele, he shall be punishedlike one guilty of sacrilege.

Several times during the fourth cen-

tury b.c. the oligarchy and democracyalternated in power in Elis, with re-

sulting banishment and recall of exiles.

It is probable that this decree belongs

to the Macedonian period and perhapsrefers to the exiles of 336 B.C. whowere recalled in 335 is.c. Cf. Airrian 1.

10.1 'HXetoi 5e tous fivyadas <T<pG>v nare-

dâvTo, 8ti iTriTTjBetoi 'AXe£di'5py Tjcrav.

It is a supplementary decree In another

on the same subject, as is shown by 5^

in the first sentence after t lie introduc-

tory formula, and the use of yevealp

without modi tier, \\ liich must be under-

stood from the preceding. On the dia-

lect as compared with that of the earlier

inscriptions, see 241.

1. ytvtalp : the singular is often used

collectively in the sense of ofi'spring,

222 GREEK DIALECTS [No. GO

Sa/xocrico/Aev• al he rip <$>v<yah\eioi aire ra ^pr]p,ara Safjboaioia, <j)ev-

5 yerco ttot ray A\\cbp tooXv/jlttico alparop, teal Kariapatcov 6 Si]\o/xrjp I

dvdarop TJcrroi. e^rjarco 8e, teal /ca (frwyaSevavri, rolS'^Xofievoi,

vo-

(TTiTTrjv Kal arrd/jLiov rjp-ev, ocrcra tea v\arapLV yevcovrai t&v irepl

Uvppcova Safjuopywv. ro\lp8e iw a(cr)cnGTa fid a,7ro86aaai fidre

10 eKireix-^rai ra ^p^fiara rolp (frvydSecrai al 8e rt ravrwv Trap rb

'ypd/A^fjLa Troieoi, drroriveroo hnrX[d~\(Tiov too rca eKTrepura Ka\l rco /ca

drrohwrai. al oV Tip dSeaXrcohaie ra ardXav,| cop dyaX/uLarotycopav

idvra Trda^r/v.

61. Olympia. First half of III cent. b.c. SGDI.1172. Inschr.v.Olympia39. Michel 197.

%eop. Tvâ.|

'Tiro 'HLXXavoSiKav rcov irepl|Ala^vXov, ®vlai.

|

5 birwp, iirel Aa/xoKpdr7]p 'Ayijropop TeveStop, rreiroXireuKcop

irap djjLe| avrop re Kal 6 irardp, Kal earecpavco/jLe.vop rov re rcov

descendants, e. g. Epir. avruii Kal yeveai

Kal yivei ck yeveds (SGDI. 1334), Arc.

avrol Kal yeved (Oest.Jhrb.IV,79), both

= usual avTui Kal eKydvots. For the plu-

ral cf . Mess. Tav yvvaiKa re Kal ras yeveas

avrov (SGDI. 4689.97). Some take yeve-

alp here as members of the yeveai, under-

standing these as noble families, but

this is less likely.— 4-5. 4>evy€Tco ttot

t<S Aiop kt\. : see 136.3 and no. 57.2,

note.— 5. 8iiXo|AT|p : we expect d7jX6p.e-

vop. Probably an error, for which the

existence of some such form as 5t)\ov-

rr)p (cf . ideXovrrip) may be responsible.— 0. <}>vya8€uavTi : aor. subj. 151.1.—9-10. It is uncertain whether this is

a provision in favor of the exiles, pre-

venting their property being disposed

of by relatives, or one directed against

them, preventing the relatives from

selling the property for them or send-

ing it to them. In the former case

a-rrodoo-crai may refer to the sale of real

estate, and eKirip-fai to the sending off

of movable property for sale abroad.

(pvyddecrcri. is dative of advantage or of

disadvantage, according to the inter-

pretation preferred. — 12-13. at Se npdSeaX/riohaie ktX.: cf. rjv Si t(s \_ttjv <ttt]-

Xt/i/] d<pav[l^'T)i rj ra ypdp.p.aTa~\, iraax^Tw

w's iep6<Tv\os in an inscription of Iasus,

SGDI. 5517. d5e\T6u;= dSrj\6o}, dtpaviô) ,

is probably from *5eaXos (cf . 5eap.ai, dij-

Xos), whence — perhaps through the

medium of a verb 5edXXw— *8eaXr6s,

*5eaXr6a>. According to another view,

from Se'Xros tablet (cf. Cypr. SdXros), so

that the meaning would be make the

stele &Se\ros, i. e. remove the tablet

from the stele. For ra ardXav see 96.2.

Gl. Proxeny decree in honor of Da-

mocratesof Tenedos, who is mentioned

as one of the Olympian victors by Pau-

sanias (6. 17. 1).< Mi the dialect as com-

pared with that of the earlier inscrip-

tions, see 241. With virb 'EXXavodiK&v

1.2 for usual ewl with gen., compareLac. huiro with ace. in no. 00.66.

No. 62] NORTHWEST GREEK KOINH INSCRIPTION 223

'OXvpiricov aywva Kal|dXXoip Kal irXeiovep, eiraviTaKcop ev rav I

ihiav Tav re to) irarpop 6eapo8oKiav 8ia\\8e6eKTai Kal vTroSe'êrai 10

rolp deapolp,|o/xoicop 8e Kal rolp Xonrolp rolp Trap* apewv I tclv

iraaav j^pelav e/crevecop Kal cnrpolcfyaaiaTcop irapeyeTai, (pavepdv

7rocecov|

rav eêi evvotav ttotI Tav ttoXlv, Kadwp || TrXeiovep aire- 15

papTvpeov tco/j, iroXtrav

I oircop 8e Kal a iroXep Kara^latp cpaiva-

rai[ ydpiTep avTairohihoxraa rolp avrap I euepjeraip, vTrdp^rjv

AapoKpciT?] irpoêvov, Kal evepyerav 8'rj\\pev rap iroXiop avrbv Kal 20

yevop, /cal to,|

Xonrd Tipia rjpev avrol oacra Kal Tolp aX\Xoip Trpo-

êvotp /cal evepyeTaip virdpêi irapd |rap irdXiop. rjpev Be Kal

do-fyaXeiav /cat TroXe'po)[

Kal elpdvap, Kal yap teal fioiKiap ey/crr)-

aiv, Kal II dreXetav, Kal irpoehpiav ev rolp AiovvaiaKolp|

dycovotp, 25

rav re dvcnav Kal Tipav iraadv| peTe^rjV, KaOoop Kal toI XoittoI

OeapoSoKOL I

Kal evepye'rai piereôvri. hopev he avrol|

Kal Aapo-

Kpdrrj tov rajxlav %evia rd II peyiaTa e/c twv vopcov. to 8eyjrdcf)i-

30

crpaI

to yeyovbp dirb Tap fiooXap ypacfyev ey ^dXKco\pa dvaTedai

ev to lapbv tw Atop to* 'OXv/attico.|

Tav 8e eirLpeXeiav Tap avade-

criop TTOLiâaaaL|Alcrîvav tov eirtpeXi]Tdv Tav Ittttwv.

||irepl 8e 35

TO) diroaTaXapev Tolp TeveSioip I to yeyovbp yjrdfaapa eiripeXeiav

7roirjaTac I NtKoBpo/xop 6 /3a)Xoypd(f)op, oircop 8o6ac Tolp[Oeapolp

Tolp ep yiiXrjTOV aTroaTeXXope'lvotp ttotc Tav Qvaiav Kal tov

dyojva||

to)v AtBvpeLcov. 40

Northwest Greek koivtj

G2. Thermum. About 275 B.C. 'E<p.'Apx-1905 >55 ff -

2YN0HKA KAI 2YMMAXIA AIT12AOI2 KAI AKAPNANOI2'

AyaOdt Tvyai. ^vvOrjKa At'rwXot? Kal'

A.Kapvdvoi<i opoXoyos.

elprjvavJ

ei/jiev Kal (piXiav ttot dXXdXov<i, (piXovs eovTa<i Kat av/x-

fid%ov<; d/xa\Ta Top, irdvTa %p6vov, opia eyovTas Ta<i ywpas tov

62. Treaty of alliance between the west Greek Koivfi. Sec 279. Mote e.g.

Aetolians and Acarnanians. This is an the retention of original a, ko, ttotI,

example of the mixed dialect current infin. in -/jxp, 3 pi. imv. in -vru, £ in aor.

at this time in various parts of North- (rep/uaâjrw), but Att. ei for ai, ov beside

west Greece, which we call the North- eo (e.g. avTuroiovvrai but (rrpaTayitovTos),

224 GKEEK DIALECTS [No. 62

'

AêXwiov TTorafxlbv d^pc et? OdXaaaav. ra pcev ttot aw tov 'Aê-

5 \d)tov 7rorafxov AltcoXwv el/xev, ra Se II Trod' eairepav'

Arcapvavcov

irXdv tov Upavrb? real Ta? AepLfytSos Tavras Se

'

Atcapvdv\e<;

OVK aVTl7T0L0VVTai. V7T€p Se. T(H)V Tep/uiOVCOV TOV UpaVTOS, €i /Xey Kd

^rpdrioi /cal*

Aypai\oi crvy^copecovrL avrol ttot avrovs, tovto kv-

piov ecrTO), el Se fir/,

'

Afcapvaves ical AlrcoXol|rep/xaâvro) rdfi

UpavTiSa ^copav, aipede'vras e/care'pwv Se'/ca irXdv ^rparicov teal

'Aypai\u>v fca0a>s Se /ca rep/Jid^covri, TeXetov earco. eip-ev Se /cal

10 iiriyapîav ttot dXXdXovs realy\\a<i ey/CT7]o~iv xwt re AirwXwi iv

'

'A/capvaviai ical twi''

Aicapvavi, iv AlrcoXiai ical iroXiraveifxe\v

tov

AirwXbv iv 'A/capvaviat /cat rbv'

A/capvdva iv AircoXiat ccroy real

6/xoiov. dvaypa^rdv\rco Se ravra, iv crrdXaa %aXfC€ais eV 'A/cticdi

puev oi dpôvres roov 'A/capvdvcov, iv Se %epp\a>i rot dpôvres roov

AitcoXwv, iv 'OXvpiriat Se ical iv AeX<f)ol<s /cat iv Aco(S)(i)vai kol-

vdi e/cdr\epoi. iirl dpôvrcov e/x jiev AlroiXiat arparayeovro^ UoXv-

15 Kpirov KaXXteo? toSevre\\pov, i'lnrap'xeovTos <S>iX(ovos UXevptoviov,

ypafifiarevovTOS Neo7TToXe/xov Naf7ra/CTiou,|iirLXeKTapêovTwi'

AapLe'Swvos KaXvScoviov, 'Apiardpôv 'Epraiov, AeWo? K.a\<f>peo<;,

KaXXta KaXXieo?, TifMoXoôv TloreiSavieos, TLap,(paiSa <£>vo-/ceos,

îfiovI<£>VTaie'o<;, Tafiievdvrcov K.vSp(covo^ Avo-ifxaêo^, AcopLfidôv

Tpiôviov,'

ApicTT\(0vos Aaiavos, 'AptaTea 'larcopi'ov, 'Ayyjawvos

20 Aeîe'os, Tip,dvSpov 'Rpivalos, ||

'

Aypiov ^coadeveo^ • iv Se'

Aicapva-

viai crrparayoiv Bvvddpov OlvidSa, 'E7rt[X]|aof Aripieos,'

Ayriau>vo^

^rpariov, 'AX/cera <£>oiridvo<;, 'AX/civov fyvppelov, ®eW|o? 'Ava/cro-

pieos, TloXv/cXeos AevrcaSiov, iTTTrapêovTO^ 'liriroXdov OlvidSa,|

ypa/jLfAaTevovTos Tlepi/cXe'os OlvidSa, rafxla'

AyeXdov "ErpartKOv. |—^v/jL/xa^La AtVcoXot? ical 'A/capvdvots ap,ara rbp, iravra xpovov. ||

25 el Tt? Ka i/ji/3dXXi]i et<> rdv AlrwXlav iirl TroXe/juoi, fioaOoeiv

(Is beside 4v with ace. (eh rav AlruXlav used of the citizen levies in contrast to

but iv 'AKapvaviav), iirireviji. beside lit- the mercenaries, Polyb.2.65, 5.91,95,

iriou. and iirtXeKTdpxv^ Plut.Arat.32. — 24.

16. eiriXcKTapxeovTuv : this is the a|xaTa: probably connected with ndrriv,

first reference to iiriXeKrapxai as mili- Dor. /ttdrav, and so having the same

tary officials in the Aetolian league. force as the frequent aVXws /cat 6.86-

For the Achaean league, cf. iTriXeKroi, Xu>s, e.g. no. 112.22.

No. 64] LACONIAN INSCRIPTIONS 225

toi"?|

'

A/capvavas 7re£bt? p,ev îXioi<i, 'nnrevai Be efcarov, ou? /ca

too apxovTep Tre\XTr(£>VTi, iv d/nepais e£. koi el Ti? iv''

AicapvavLav

ip,/3dXXoi iirl 7roXepL(ot,|

j3oadoelv AItwXovs 7re£bt? p.ev %iXioi<i,

i7T7r€oi<i Be e/carov, iv apbepais e£, ou?|

ica rol dpôvres TrepLircavrL.

el Be TrXeidvcov %peiav eôiev arepoi irorepoi, II /3oadoovvTo) rptayi- 30

Xiois e/cdrepoi e/carepoLS, iv deepens 8e/ca. rds Be fioaOoias r|a<?

diroo-reXXopLe'vas earo) to rpirop. pepos oirXirai. 7rep,7r6vra) Be rap,

/3od6otav I iy pbev 'Afcapvavias ol arparayol tcov 'Afcapvavcov teal

ol avveBpoi, iy Be AircoXiasj

ol dpôvres tmv AItwXwv. airap-

%ovvt(d Be tou? diroareXXopevov^ aTpaTLcor\a<i e/cdrepoi tow av-

rwv dp,epdv Tpidfcovra

el Be rrXeiova %pdvov eôiev rds /3oa\\0oia<i35

y^pelav ol p.eTaTrep.^dp.evoL rap: fioddoiav, BiBovtco tcis cnrapîa1?

eare tea I iv oIkov aTroareiXcovri rovs o-rpaTiojTas. atrophia B' earo)

rov irXeiovos ^povl

\pv ra»[t p,ev l-Tnrel crraJTr/p Hopivdios ra? a/xe-

pas e/cdcTTas, tom [Be] rap, iravoTrXiav €%o\[vti ],too,

Be to rjpudoopd/ctov ivve" ofioXoi, yjriXcoieirr dfioXot'. dyeiaOeov

|

[39-42 fragmentary].Laconian

63. Olympia. VIcent.*B.c. SGDI:4405. Inschr.v.01ympia252. Roberts

261.

[Ae'£]o, fdv[a£\ KpoviBa [Z]eO 'OXvv7rie, /caXbv d[y]aXp.a

fuXefd^L 6v\p,oi rol(X) Aa/ceSat/ioi>to[t?].

64. Delphi. Soon after 479 b.c. SGDI.4406. Ditt.Syll.7. Hicksl9.

Michellll8. Roberts259. Solmsenl6.

[T]o[t'Se tov]I

iroXepLOV [i]\7roX[e]p,eov

| Aa/c[eB]a[i]p6v[ioi], ||

'A0[a]i>[a]t[o]t,|KopivOiot,

|Teyedr[ai],

|

^lkvovloi,|Aiyivdrai, ||

5

63. This is the inscription mentioned tripod se1 apatDelphi after the battle

by Paus.5.24.8, who reproduces it, of Plataea. The tripod was destroyed

eliminating the dialectic peculiarities, by the Phocians in the Sacred War,

as fill lows : but the column remained until it was

Ago, &vak Kpoulda ZeD 'OM/m-k, Ka\b v carried by Constantine to Constanti-

dya\ua nople, where it Still remains. Aceord-

i\dv $vw ro?s AaKeSattfviois. ing to Thucydides (1.132.3) and others,

the Lacedaemonians, after erasing the

G4. The famous bronze serpent- boastful epigram of Pausanias, in-

column which once supported the gold scribed simply the names of the cities


10 Meyapes, I 'ETriSavpiot, I 'Epyopeviot, I QXeidaioL, I Tpo^dvioi, II

2q 'Eppioves,|TipvvOtoi,

|

IlXaTate?,|

®eo"7rie?,|Mu/cafe?,

||Ketot,

|

25 MaXiot,|

TeViot,|Naftot,

|'EpeTpies, ||

XaX/aSe?,| ^Tvpes, I Fa-

30 A.etot,|

LToTeiStaTcu,|

Aev/cd8ioi,|| Yavafcropies, |

Ku#wo£, I 1i'<pviot, I

'A/ATrpatcioTai,| AeirpedraL.

65. Found at Tegea. V cent. b.c. SGDI.4598. Inscr.Jurid.II,pp.60ff.Michel 1343. Roberts 257 and pp.357 ff. Solmsen 26.

.A "Bovdiai tol <$>i\a-%aid 8ia/cdTi\ai pval. at k avros ei, I'ro dve-

\ea\6o• al 8e k airoQdvei, tov tekvov

j

e/xez/, iirei Ka irivre ferea II

5 hefiovri al 8e Ka pe yevera^t re/cva, top iin8iKaTdv epev

•I 8ia<yv5-

pev 8e tos Teyedra^]|«:a(T) toi> 6e6pov.

B B,ov6iaL Trapica(6)9eKa tol <&i\a%a\io T{^)eTpaKaTiat pval ctpjv-

pio. elp\ev

Ka £oe, airro? dve\ea6o ai oV«]a /xe £oe, rot viol dve-

5 \6a0o toIyveâioc, eirei Ka eftdaovTi irevTe

/reVeja•

ei 8e Ka pe

which had taken part in the war and

had set up the tripod. On the retention

of a in $Xeidcrioi, see 59.1. Note also

[e]7roX[e] /oieoi', for which the true Laco-

nian form would be £-ko\&ixwv.

65. Statements of two deposits of

money made by a certain Xuthias, son

of Philachaeus, and the conditions for

their future disbursement. The place

of deposit was without doubt the tem-

ple of Athena Alea in Tegea, the Greek

temples often being used for such pur-

poses. But the dialect is not Arcadian,and must therefore represent that of a

foreign depositor. The most natural

assumption is that Xuthias was from

the neighboring Laconia, and we are

expressly informed (cf. A then. 0.233)

that the Spartans used to deposit moneywith the Arcadians to evade the law

against holding private property. It

has been suggested, partly on account

of the names (Xuthias, Philachaeus),but mainly because of the retention of

intervocalic a (yviatoi, efidcrovTi), that

Xuthias was not a Spartan proper, but

an Achaean perioecus. But there is no

good evidence that the perioeci differed

in speech from the Spartans at this

time, and the retention of intervocalic

a- and of antevocalic e (ftrea) is suffi-

ciently explained by the fact that the

document was intended for use outside

of Laconia. See 59.1, 275.

A. For Xuthias the son of Phila-

chaeus {are deposited) two hundred mi-

nae. If he lives, let him come and take

it, but if lie dies, it shall belong to his

children Jive years after they reach the

age of puberty. If there are no children,

it shall belong to those designated by law

as heirs. The Tegeans shall decide ac-

cording to the law. v

B. This was inscribed later than A,which was thereupon canceled, as

shown by its mutilation. The Tegean

engraver is responsible for the use of

el instead of at, the subj. foe (cf. 149)


t,ovTi, ral dwyarepesj

dveXdcrdo ral yveatai

el he tea pue I %8vti, rot

voOot dveXoaOu

el he tea|

pue vodoi %ovti, toI '9 d(o-)aiara 7ro'#t/c(!e<?10

dveXoado- el he kav(f>i(X)XeydvT\(i, r)ol Teyedrai hiayvovro Ka(r)

top Bed\xov.

66. Sparta. V cent. B.C. SGDI.4416. Michel 946. Roberts 264. Solm-sen 17. Annual British School XIII, 174 ff.

Aa/xovovI

avedeice 'A6avaia[i]| iloXtaôt

vitcdhasI

ravrd hdr ovhes II ireiroKa rov vvv. I 5

TaSe iviKahe Aa/i[6VdV] |

Tot ai/To Te#/3t7r7ro[t]|

ai/ro? dvioîov•

I

eV Yaiapo'xo rerpdKi[v] ||

/cat 'AOdvcua T€T[pd/civ]|

iceXevhvvLa re- 10

T[/3a/av.]I

/cat Ilo/ioiSata Aa/zoyo[y]|

eW/ce HeAet, /cat /20/ce'\.[e| |

hafx]d, avrbs avio%i'ov \\ivhe/3ohai<; hiTrirois

|

harrd/civ e'/c Tay ai/ro|

15

hiTTTrov k€k to civ[t]o [hiTTTTO.] |

/cat Uohoihaia Aa/xovoi/I [e']zn/ce

êvpicii oKrd^K^L^v] ||

avrhs dvioîov ev\hefidhai<; hiTriroi*; I e'/c rav 20

auTo hlirirov|

/ce/c to atrro hiirivd. I /ce~f 'ApiovTias evlice[IAapuovov 25

oKTaiavI

avrbs dvioyîov I evhefiohcus hiTnrois I e'/c rav ayTo /jiV-

7rovI

/ce/c to aj/ro hiiriro, /cat||

/10 /ce'A.e| eW/ce/j[a,aa].

|

/cat 'EXeu- 30

Aufta Aa/u[oyo"f] eW/ce avros dvioîov I ivhefiohais hiTnroi<;

in contrast to dtroddvei. of A, the omis- ries in s«cA a manner as never any one

sion of A in wo/, e^duoi/Tt (cf. 58 rf); and of those now living.— 7. HÂ Ai's own,

liis blunder in writing Têrpa/cdnai was four-horse chariot, avro reflexive as in

perhaps due to the Arcadian pronun- 11. 16, 17, etc. — !>. In the games of Po-ciation (cf. 68.3). It is also possible seidon, with elliptical genitive as in etV

that in 11. 10-11 we should read, with- 'Aldao etc. So iv 'Apiovrias 1. 24. raid-

out correction, ai><pt(\)\eydvTot, with foxos = IToui. ytw/joxos.—

11,31. KtXev-

Arc. -tol — -tcli (139.1). But the pas- hvvia: ical'EXewlvta (20,59.1), gamessive with fivat understood as subject is in honor of the Eleusinian Demeter.-

less natural than the corrected reading 12,18. IlohoiSaia : lloaei.5wi>ia. (49.1.

usually adopted. For the reading &v- 59.1, 61.6) celebrated at Helos in La-

<pi(\)\ey-, rather than tivcpiXey-, cf. the conia and Thuria in Messenia.— 16 IT.

XX attested in other dialects (89..°.). Seven times with colts (bred) from his

For 6.ve\6<r0o see 140.36. own mares and his own stallion. — iv-

gg. Record of"the victories of Damo- hefJohats htirrrois : irqpdMrau being in

non and his son. The portion of the r//3i?, young mares. — 19. Otuptai: the

stone containing 11. 42-94 was only re- usual form of the name is oovpla.—

cently discovered. 24. 'Apiov-Ha : the name of some god-3ff. viKdhas kt\. . Waving won oieto- dess or heroine otherwise unknown.—


35 rerpd/civ. ||

rdSe evi/cahe,F1

vv/jLa[KpariS\a<i] 7rpar[o<; 7r]ai(8)wv

8o[Xi^bv]Ai9e]hia /cat /ce'Xel; /w[a? | dpie'pâs ha[pd] iv[i/cuv. I II

40| ]

|SoXi^b^v /cat ho /ce'Xe£ puds] |

dpie'pas hajxa evi/cbv. I

45 /cal Hapirapovia ivi/ce|| 'ILvvpia/cpaTiSas 7ralBas

\

crrdSiov ical hiav-

Xov|

/cat SoXi^bv /cal ho/ce'[\e£]

I puds dpie'pas hapd I evi/ce. /cal

50 Aapiovov||

evi/ce nrals lov ev I Yaiapoyo ardSiov /cal I

[oY]at/A.ozA |

55[/c]at Ao/iow evi/ce

|

7rat9 toy AiOthia||

crrdSiov ical SiavXov. I

/cat Aapiovov evi/ce|

7rat9 tov MaAeaVeta|

ardSiov /cal SiavXov. j

60 /cat Aa/movjv evi/ce||

7rat? toy AtOehia|

ardSiov /cal SiavXov.|

/cat

<>5 Aapiovov ivi/ce|

7rat? toy Yiapirapovia I crrdSiov /cat SiavXov, I! /cat

'AOdvaia crrdSiov. I /ji/7to Se 'JLêpieve e'0opo[y] I Ta'Se ivi/ce Aa/io-

70 fd>,|

'AOdvaia ivhe/3ohaisj

hiinrois avrbs dvioîbv II /cat /jo /ce'Xet;

puds I dpiepas hapid evi/ce, ical|

Ao hvibs ardhiov hapidj

evi/ce. hvirb

75 Se|

Eut7T7roy ecpopov rd&e||

ivi/ce Aapiovov, 'AOdvaia I evhe/3ohais

hiinrois|

avrbs dvioîov /cat I /jo /ce'Xe£ puds dpiepas I hapid ivi/ce,

80 /cat /jo /jfto9]|

crrdSiov hapid evi/ce.|

/jl»7to Se 'Aptcrre ecpopov |

Ta'Se

evi/ce Aapiovov,|

ef Taiaf6%5 ivhefiohais| [/j]i7T7rot5 avrbs dviojîov [I

85 [/c]at /jo /ce'Xe£ puds dpe'pas | [/j]a/ia evi/ce, /cat /jo /ji/t09j

crrdSiov

90 /cat SiavXov /cat| SoXi%bv puds dpiepas

|

ivi/cov irdvres hapid. II /ji/7ro

Se 'Eê/xeVe ecpopov|

Ta'Se evi/ce Aapiovov,|

ey Faiafbô ivhe(3b-

hais|

hirnrois avrbs dvioîbv, I

[/c]at /jo Ai/to? ardSiov /c[at- - -

67. Taenarum. IVcent.B.c. SGDI.4591. Michell076. Roberts265e.

Iuscr.Jurid.II,p. 235. Transitional alphabet. H = /j and once77.

5 'Ave'Oe/ce I Tot LTo/joto'ai't|

NY/coi/ I Ni/cacpopiSa II /cat Avhnnrov|

10 /cat Nt/capiîSaf|

/cat ravrds irdvra.|ecpopos |

EuSa/u'Sa?.||

eVa'-

/coeJMei>eâ/3t'Sa? | 'AvSpopieSijs.

35 ff. Victories won by 'Evv/xaKpari8as

(cf . 1. 45), evidently Damonon's son (cf.

11.72, 79, etc.). The name (cf. 'Ovo/xd^t-

toj) points to an eWjtia = 6vvfj.a, Svofia,

with an inherited e-grade in the first

syllable, which is seen in some of the

cognate forms of other languages, e.g.

Old Prussian emmens, but was hitherto

unknown in Greek. Probably the o of

the usual form is due to assimilation

to the vowel of the second syllable.—

44, 63. Ilapirapovia : IIdp7rapos is the

name of a mountain in Argolis where

games were held.— 49 if. Victories won

by Damonon as a boy.— 54, 00. AiOi-

hia : games in honor of Apollo Lithe-

sius.— 57. Ma\6&T6ia : games in honor

of Apollo Maleates. Cf. Paus.3.12.8.


68. Taenarum. IV cent. b.c. SGDI.4592. Michel 1077. Roberts 265 rf.

Transitional alphabet. H = h andyj.

'AveOrjice|Alaxpiov

|'ATreipuras

|

toiUohoi8a\\vi 'HpatcXjjiSav I 5

avrov /cal|

ravro. ecfropos|Hwyr]hiaTparo<i.

|

iirctKo Tlpuaio<; )\\ 'Eirt- 10

69. Thalamae. IV cent. b.c. Annual British School X,188. Meister,Ber. Sachs. Ges. 1905,277 ff. Ionic alphabet, but H = h as well as r

t.

NiKocrOevihas rai Uafucfaai[jepovrevcov avecnj/ce, I avros re teal

ho to) 7rarp6s 7r\arr)p Ni/coo-OeviSas, TrpofieiTrMhas Ta(s) enw 5

ttot 'Av8piav avyecfropevovTa dviâ^rdfiev |

Ni/coardeviSav e[y] toil

i[e\pou, h\pv teal crvv tcaXcoi xprjaTaL -

70. Sparta. II cent. a. d. SGDI.4498. Annual British School XII.356.

- - -|o<?

KalNeiAr?;<ô'/3[o9

oi Neifofyopov,| vet/cdavrep Kaalcrrj-

paropip fiooav (/cat) /eai\[fj~\\\av, 'AprefiiSi Hojpde'a dv\eOi^Kav eVt 5

— 6(3 ff. Victories won by Damononand Ins son at the same games.— 66, 73,

81, 90. hvw6 with ace. for usual itri with

gen., as El. v-n-6 with gen. in no. 61.2.

67, 68. Manumissions of slaves in

the form of dedications to Poseidon.

€irdKO€, eirttKo : dual forms of e7rd-

/coos = iwqKoos witness. ew&Ko is the con-

tracted form, of which theuncontracted

iiraKdu occurs in another inscription of

the same class. i-rnxKoe is due to the

analogy of consonant stems, to which

nouns in -oos are not infrequently sub-

ject, e.g. Att. x°vs (112.6), late iws

gen. sg. vobs, nom. pi. vdes (after /3o0<r,

|3o6s, /36es).

69. From the shrine of Pasiphae at

Thalamae, an oracle often consul led bythe Spartan officials. Cf. Cic.de divin.

1.43.96, Plut.AgisO and Cleom.7. The

Dame of the goddess was TlacrKpda (Att.

Tlao-t^dr;), whence the contracted Ila-

<ri0a, like 'Adrjva, and here, with Lac. A

for intervocalic <r, Uahi<pd. Since Nico-

sthenidas the dedicator was a memberof the Council of Elders, his grand-father of the same name could not have

been living at the time. He was carry-

ing out an injunction previously laid

upon the grandfather by the goddess,

which for some reason had been unful-

filled.

4 ff. irpoPenrdhas ktX. : since the god-

dess had declared that Nicosthenidas

should set up in the shrine a statue in

honor of Andreas his fellow-ephor, and

that he would then consult the oracle

witlL success. The construction ttot'Av-

Bplav. . . deio-rd/xev is unusual, but other

possible interpretations are equallydif-

ficult in this respect.— hov kt\.-. infin.

clause depending Oil Trpopeiirahas, who

woidd = and that he would. For XPV-

crTat= xpv crâL see 85.1.

70-73. These belong to a series, now

fifty-odd in number, of dedications

to Artemis Orthia by the victors in

certain juvenile contests. The object


irarpovofxôv M.dp(/cov) Avp(i]\iov) ^coaiveiKOV|

tov Net/capo)i/09,

(p[i\\oKaiaapop Kal (f)iXo7rcirpi8op.^

71. Sparta. II cent. a. d. Annual British School XII,368.

5 K.\eav8pop|

6 Kal Mfjvip| KaWiarpdra) I fiovayop eirl II Trarpo-

v6fxu>| Yopynnrai ra {YopyiTriroi)

|viKaap piwav 'Aprel/xiri Bwp-

ereaavearj\ice.

72. Sparta. II cent. a. n. SGDI.4500. Annual British School XII,355.

5'

Ayadrj Tvfyi].I <£>i\r)Top

[<J>i\?/T&)

|

e7rt 7rarpo\\p6/xa) Top\yi7T7r(o

to) iYopyirnroi) \ veacdap KeXvav|'Apre/miri Hcopcrea I avearj/ce.

73. Sparta. II cent. a. d. Annual British School XII,372.

JLvSo/ci/xop (FjvSoki/hco) K€\\oLa KalYju8oKi\fiop AafjLo/cpdreop I 6

5 Kal 'ApicrretSap Kaa\\ar)paTopioL veiKaavWep eirl 'AX/cacrTco j3ova-

yol | /jLLKtycSSofievcov ¥a>p6ea.

dedicated, the prize itself, was an iron

sickle, which was let into a socket,

with which each of the stone slabs is

provided, some with two (as nos. 70,

73), or even three. Of the contests, one

is called KaaarjpaTopiv, KaOQ-qpaTopiv, Kad-

dripardpiop, etc., i.e. Ka.Tadripa.T6pt.ov, not

an actual chase of wild beasts, but

some athletic game called the hunt.

The fi&a, i.e. fiov<ra, was of course a

musical contest. The word which is

variously spelled Kai\[i)]av, KeXvav, k€-

\r}a, KtXoTav, KeXvav, probably from the

root seen in /cAaSos, KeXadtw, also de-

notes a musical contest. That the con-

tests were between boys is shown bythe use of itcu8ik6i/ in many of the dedi-

cations, e.g. veiKaap rb waidiKOv fidia win-

ning the boys' contest in music (p.wa dat.

sg.), and by the appearance of the fiov-

ay6p leader of the /3o0cu, the bands in

which the Spartan boys were trained,

or fiovaybp /j.iKKixioSop.e'vwv, leader ofboys

in their tenth year. According to a gloss

to Herodotus, the Spartan boy in the

third year of his training was called

p.LKi^6p.evos. This is from Dor. p.lkk6s =/xiKpds, while fxiKKixt-SSo/xevos is from a

diminutive in -ixos (original or for -t/cos?

Cf. waioixbv beside waidtKbv).

A few of the dedications are in the

KOLvr), and a few show Doric forms with-

out the specific Laconian coloring, e.g.

viK&aas. But most of them, like those

given here, represent an artificial re-

vival of the local dialect, that is, arti-

ficial as regards its use in inscriptions,

but probably reflecting, though only

crudely and with great inconsistency

in spelling (e.g. in the use of a — 0),

the form of speech which still survived

as a patois among the Laconian peas-

ants. Some of the peculiarities in spell-

ing are not characteristic of Laconian

especially, but of the late period, e.g.

ei = t in veiKaavrep etc., ui for o in Bwp-

eta., final a for at in Bcopdâ etc.

No. 74] HERACLEAN INSCRIPTION 231

Heraclean

74. The Heraclean Tables. End of IV cent. n.c. IG.XIV.04.">. SGDI.4620. Inscr.Jurid.I,p.l94ff. Solmsenl8. Ionic alphabet, but with p, and\-—

h. Only Table I is given.

I

"E(f>opos,

Aptarapxo<; Hi]pctfc\€i8a

pi]<;|

'A7reXXcuo? • ha iro-

Xt? Kal rol opicrrai,|pe rpiTrovs <£>lXwvvpos Z(07rvpiaKa>, I "fre icapv-

Kelov*

AttoXXoovios HijpaKXr/rcD,||

ai ire'Xra Adfypos Hvppw, kv 5

dplva%|

<J>t\a>Ta? HurTieico, ~pe eiriarvXiov|tb/pa/cXei'Sa? ZcoTrvpco,

Aiovvcrcot.|

Aveypayjrav rol opiaral rol haipeOevres eirl ra? ^copcof ra?

fuapays t&>? tw Aiovvcrco,|

^>iXajff/xo? ZooTrvpicrKco, 'AttoXXcowo?

H?;yoa/eX?7T<w, Adfypos Ilv/jpft), <l>tAft)Ta? H£0"ue«w,|| H^pa/eXetSa? io

Zft>7ri;/9&), Ka6a [wpîâv Kal ire'ppaâv Kal crvvepe'rpâav Kal

ipepi\£av rojv HrjpaKXeioov 8iaKv6vrcov ev KaraKXrjrcot dXiat.

^vveperpi]crape^ Se dp%dpe\voi enrb ra> avropw tw hvirep HavSo-

cria? ayovros tw biardpvovros tgj? re htapoo^ ^co]

pa><i Kal rav piSiav

yav €7rl rbv dvropov rbv opiôvra rco? re rSi Alovvctg) %a)pco<; Kal I

rbv Ktwyea? ho Aieovos errapdi'^r]. Karerdpopes Se pepiSas rero-

pa<i•

||

rav pev rrpdrav pep t 8a enrb rw dvropco ra> irap rd Hrjpcoi- 15

Seta dyovros,| evpos ttotI -rav rpiaKOvrdirehov rav hid roiv hiapwv

yd>pwv dyaxjav,|

paKO? 8e dvcoda dwb rav diropodv d^pi 69 irora-

pov rbv "AKipiv, Kal|

eyevovro perpecopevac ev ravrai rai pepeiat

ipprjjeLas pev Stja/caVmi pia ayolvoi, aKipco 8e Kal dpptjKrco Kal

74. The lands which were the prop- of those who took leases, with their

erty of the temples of Dionysus and sureties and the amount of the rental

Athena Polias having been encroached(11. 179-187). Table II, which is not

upon by private parties, with a conse- given here, contains a report, of thecom-

quent diminution of their revenue, two mission on the lands of Athena Polias.

commissions were appointed to define 1-7. The groups of letters/re, ne,

and mark their boundaries, survey etc., and the names of objects which

them, and divide them into lots. Ta- served as emblems rplirovs, Kapvxelov,

blel contains the report of the connnis- etc., are used as symbols to denote the

sion dealing with the lands of Dionysus tribe and family of the person named.

(11. 1-04), a statement of the regula- — 11. 8ia.Kv6vTa>v : ota^vbvTwv II. 9. 66.

tions under which the lands were of- — 18 ff. epprj-ydas kt\. : 201 <rx°~iv01 Of

fered for rental (11. 95-179), and a list arable law!, ':'/<•', of brushwood, barren,


20hpvjjio) peâKciTiaL II TerpoiKOvra fe£ aôlvoL hrj/jLLaôLvov

• Tav he

Bevrepav êplha, evpos airo[

t<x? TpiafcovTcnreSco eirl tov apro/xov

tov irparov, pud/cos he arrb rav I airopodv a%pt e? ttotci/jlov, /cal eye-

vovto ixeTpLOipbevai ev ravrai rat fi^peicu eppijyetas /xev Sia/cdnai

he/38efi7]Kovra rpls ayolvoL, cr/cipo) he I /cal dppr\KTO) /cal hpvpo)

25 TrevTaKCLTLai aôlvoi•

||

rav he rplrav [.lepi'Sa, evpos airb rco avTO/no)

roy TrpcLTO) to) Trap Tav TpLla/covTairehov ayovTos eirl tov uvto/jlov

tov hevTepov curb tcls TpLaltcovTaire'ho), fid/cos ctirb tclv airopoav ay^pi

e? TTOTa/jiov, /cal iye'\vovTo /JLeTpLco/xevai ev TavTac Tat ftepeiai eppi]-

yelas /xev Tpta/caTiaL|

he/ca hvo cryolvoi hrnxiaôLvov, cr/a'pco he icai

30 appij/CTOi /cal hpv/xd) 7revTa\\fcaTiai Tpid/covTa heiTTa hrj/JLiaÔLVov•

tclv he TeTapTav /xeptha, evpos cnrb|

to) civtojxo) too hevTepco curb

tcis TpLatcovTaireho) eirl tov avTop,ov tov I bpiôvTa tclv t€ hiapdv

teal tclv fihtav yav, /xd/cos he cltto tclv airopodv|d%pL es iroTa/xov,

/cal iyevovTO /xeTpLoo/xevaL ev TavTaL tctl fxepelaL eppr^yetas ixev Tpia-

35 KCLTLaL hoKTco aôlvoL hr)fxiaÔLVOV, cncipo) he /cal apprj/CToo ||

real

hpv/xoo irevTaKCLTLai TeTpcotcovTa \xia hrnxiayoLvov. I

Ke<£a\a irdaas eppyyeias %i\LaL hevevij/covTa ire'vTe aôlvot,

o~tci\po) he /cal dpptf/CTO) ical hpv/xd) 8«xîA.tai htatcaTLaL pi/caTL

irevTe

|

tclv he vdaov Tav iroTiyeyevi] fxe'vav e? tclv dppi]/cT0v yav

o~vvepie\Tprjcrafxes.airb TavTas Tas yds diroXcoXi] eppi/yetas /xev

40 TpLa/caTiat || Tpls ayolvoL hij/xLcrôLVOV, cncipo) he /cal apprj/CTco /cal

hpv/xoo TeTpd\KoaLaL TpLatcovTa irevie ctôIvol, e/x /xev Tat irpaTai

/xepeiaL TaL|irdp tcl Hi/pooLheia eppi/yelas /xev hefihe/xi//covTa fe£

ayolvoL, cr/ci\po) he /cal apprj/CTO) teal hpupuo) he/caTov hoyhoij/covTa

ireine o-%ol\vol,ev he TaL TeTapTaL fxepeiat TaL irdp to. <§>LVTia eppij-

45 yeLas fiev||

hia/caTLaL fi/caTL heirTa aôlvoL hrjfXLary/OLVOV, cr/dpo) he

/cal apprj\/CTO) /cal hpv/jLcH) hia/caTLat irevTîcovTa ctôlvol. KeâXa7rd\o~a<; yds has KaTeaooLaa/xes tool Aiovvacoi heirTa/caTLaL TpLa-\

KovTa ho/CTO) ayolvoL hi]/uLio")ÔLVov TavTav Tav yav KaTecro)Lo-a\ixes

50 eyhL/ca^d/jievoL hi/cas TpLa/coo-Taias rot? Tav hLapdv yav pt^htav

and wooded, land.— 39. onroXcoX-q : had who had appropriated it to private

beenlost, i.e. by private encroachment. use(11.

47 ft".).— 49. 8Ck<is rpiaKoo-TaU

This land the commissioners restored to as: suits which had to be tried within

Dionysus, bringing suits against those thirty days, Cf. no, 55,42 and the Attic

No. 74] HEEACLEAN INSCRIPTION 233

TroLovraaatv. havra i/xiaOwdij [/»a 7a] Kara fiico I

[/jo'crcralf h[a]\-

pe? KaTeacbiaapef rpiaKaricov pieBipivcov to peTO<? he'fcaarov, I ha Be

irdaa yd ha tco Aiovvaco rerpaKaricov 8e/ca pieBipivcov /caoloYyo? to

/reVo? he'fcaaTOV.

'EcrTacra/ze? Be Kal opcos eirl piev r&s I TrXevpidBos dvco, heva piev

iirl tco avTO/Jico tco Trap UavBoaiav II tco Trap rd Mr/pcbiBeia tco bpi- 55

ôvtos tclv Te hiapav ydv zeal Tav piBiav I dv^copiâvTe<; dirb Tav

cnropoav e? Tav piBiav ydv, /?co? pir/ KaTaXd.pbaKcodrpi aBrjXcoOeii]

KaOco'i toI epnrpoa6a opoi, dXXov Be irrl tco dvWopico tco reap to.

<£>iVTia dyovTos ecrTacra/xe? rrdp Tav p3v/3Xiav Kal I Tav Bicopvya

dv^copiâvT€, tco?

cSe dvTopcos e? rav piBiav ydv, /caTa\t7roWe? fiKaTirreBov[dvropiov.

ecrTacra/xe? Be Kal pLeaadpcos, Bvo piev eVt Tas hoBco Tas I dycoaas k/c

Te 7ro'Xto<? Kal e/c UavBotrias Bid tcov hiapcov ywpcov, Bvo||

Be iv Tais 65

haKpotTKipiais• toutco? TrdvTa's dv evOvcopeiav hop,oXo\yco<s dXXd-

A.ot?, Ta? /xey e? to hiapbv TfA.a'70? tco dvTopico eTriye]

ypapip,e'vco<;

"hiapcos Aiovvaco yoipcov" tco? Se eV Tat piBiai <ydi errilyeypappie'vco1;

"dvTopcos." hcoaavTcos Be Kal eVt tco dvTopico tco I 7rap to. <t>tfTta

dyo'VTOs eaTaaapies pieaaopcos, Bvo piev eirl||

Ta? /joSco tc7? e'/c 7ro'X.to? 70

/cat e/c IlafSocria? dycoaas Bid tcov I hiapcov %cbpcov, Bvo Be eirl Tav

haKpoGKipidv Trap Tas Tvpeias'

I tovtcos rrdvTas hopioXoycos dv

euOvcopeiav tois eVt Ta 1^ hoBd) I Ta? Sta tco xapdheos dyebaas Trap

TOf Bpvp,dv, tcos piev e? to hiapbv I TrXdyos eTriyeypapipevco^"hiapcos

Aiovvaco %cbpcov," tcos Be e? rav /rtSt'llay ydv €Triyeypap,p,evco<; "dvTo- 75

pcos," aTre'xovTas air dXXdXcov /jco? ^|itef piKaTiireBov avTop-ov. cttI

Be tus TpiaKOVTaireBco Ta<; Bid tcov hilapcov ^cbpcov a^cocra? eVt piev

tci? TtXevpidBos dvco Bvo dire'ôvTa'i aTT dXXdXcov TpiaKOVTa tto-

Sa?, ci'Wco? Be avTopcos tovtois eVcjâ/xe? Trap|

Tav hoBbv Tav Trap

tov Bpvpbv dycoaav Bvo dire'ôvTa^ air' dXXdXcov|| TpiaKOVTa ttq- 80

Sa? • iv Be piecrcTcoi tcoi %cbpcoi eVt Tas TpiaKOVTaire Bco T€Topa<i

5lKaLffifxr]voi.— 56. Setting it (the bound- vote land, so that it should not he covered

ary )bade front, the springs onto the pri- over toith stones (which were washed


aireôvra^ air dXXdXcov hat fiev rpiaKOvra ir68a<;, hat 8e fi/caln•

iirl 8e ico avro/xco tm irdp rav rpiaKovrdire8ov 8vo diriôvra^

air dXXdXcov fiKari iroSas Kal dXXco<; iirl rco 8evrepco dvropico

direyovras air dXXdXcov fiKari iroSas rovrcos irdvras aveiriypo-

85</>a)<? bplôvras ||

rd<i fiepeias to.? iror dXXdXcos rois /jLe/JuaOco/jLevoi?

tgo? hiapco<; ^co\pco<i. Tto? 8e irdvraivria dirb rav diropoav dvco\6a d%pi i^'irorafibv rbv"AKipiv.

dpiOfibs opcov rcov iardaa/jie0 Yiripdiiheia heirrd avv rcoi iirl ras irXevpid8os, |[

iirl 8e ra marepco, iirl 8e

tw|Trap rd <$>ivria heirrd avv rcoi irdp rav fivfiXivav pâaydXav

Kal irdp rav 8i\copvya.|

HvvOrjica Aiovvaco y&pcov. ||

95 'E77-I i<f)6poo 'Apiaricovos, fir/vb<; 'AireXXaico, ha iroXis Kal rol

iroXiav6/ji,oi, aa /36rpv<s TipuapWos NiATtoyo?, fe dvdefiov'

AiroXXco-

vios 'AiroXXcovico, Kal rol bpiaral pe rpiirovi <£>iXcovv\fios Zcoirvpi-

aKco, ire KapvKelov'

AiroXXtovios Hr/pa/cX^ra), at ireXra Aa£t/AO?

Uvppco,J

kv 0plva% <£>LXcbra<i Hiarieico, fie iiriarvXiov WrjpaKXel-

Sa? Zcoirvpco, p,ia6covri rco<; hilaptos ^copco? ra? rco Aiovvaco eôvra?

100 hco<s e-fcovri Kara /3ico, Kadd rol Hi]paKXeioi SiSyvov. rol 8e fiiadco-

ad/uievoi Kapirevaovrai rbv del %povov, has Ka irpcoyyvcos irord-

<ycov\ri Kal rb jiiaOcopba diro8i8covri irdp /reVo? del Tlavdfxco p,7]vbs

Trporepeiai• Kal k ep,irpoa0a I airo8lvcovri, dirdôvri e? rbv 8ap,6-

aiov po<ybv Kal rrapixerpâovri rots airaye'prais rots I iirl rcov

perecov ro)i 8ap,oaicoi ^01 piearcos rco<i ôt)? Kpidas Kodapas 8oki-

/xa?, hoias Ka ha <ya|cf)epei

irordôvri 8e irpcoyyvco? rois iroXiavo-

105 p,oi<; roi<i del iirl rcov perecov evraaaiv irdp II irevraheri]pi8a, hco<;

Ka ide'Xovres rol iroXiavbfioi heKcovrai. Kal at nvi Ka aXXcoi|

down by the current) and made invisi- 39. So usually, but also iirLpiji, k6wtt}i,

ble, like the former boundaries. — 102. Opavrji 11. 138-139, and a^fjacTdwdri 1. 111.

diro8ivo)VTi : thresh. But some correct — lOS ff. ko.1 aX tivC Ka aXXwi kt\. : if

to air qoloQivti. — 104. <j>€p€i : for (p^prji. they assiynto another the land which they

No. 74] HERACLEAN INSCRIPTION" 235

irap&wvTi rav yap, hap Ka avrol fie/MaOeocrcovTai,, rj aprvacovn ?;airo-

Sojvrat rave^rriKapTriap,

av aura ra irapheôPTat Trpwyyvw hoi

7rap\a/36i>Te<i rj hols k aprvaei rjhoc irp^dfxevoi rav eiriKapTriap,

dp ha, real ho itj dp^ds fiefiicrOcofiepo^. hocrTis Be icafir) iroTayet

irpcoyyv^wi ij /A7] to fiiaOcofia diroSiSwi /car rd yeypafifieva, to re

fiiadco/xa SnrXel diroTeLcrel to eirl tw/re||Teo?

icai to dfnrojXrjfia 110

toIs t€ iroXiapofiois Kal toIs aiTaye'pTais tois del eVt tw /rereo9,

hoaawi tea|

fieiopos dfifiiaOwdr) Trap irevTe ferr) ra TrpaTa, hoTt ica

TeXedeu yjracfriadev hdfia irdv twj irpaTwi I fiicrdcofiaTL, Kal to ev

Tab ydi Tre^vTev/neva Kal oiKoSofnffie'pa irdvTa Ta<i 7ro'/Uo? eaaoPTai.

'Rpydôv^Tai 8e kAt Ta8e • ho fiev top irpaTOP %wpop fjaaOcoad-

fiepos top irdp top aPTOfiop top hvirep TlapSoatla^ dyoPTa top Trap

Ta Hi]pd)t8a dy^pt Ta<s TpiaKOPTaTreSoo dfnreXwp fiep (frvTevaei firj

fielop rjSeKa

|| ayoivwi, eXaiap Se <f)VTa ifi/3aXei e? Tap <t%oIpop 115

heKaaTap fir) fielop rj TCTopa e? Tap I SvpaTap yap eXalas eyep• ai

he Ka fir) fyaPTi toI fiefiiadojfie'poi SvpaTap rjfiep eXaias e|%ey, toI

iroXiapdfioi toI del eirl tcop feTe'cop eWe? Kal at Tipds Ka dXXcos

toI TroXiaPOfiot TToOe^XcoPTat dirb tco Sdfia), bfi6craPTe<i 8oKifid£oPTC

Kal dpapyeXioPTi ep dXiai daadfiepoi Tap I 7a!' ttot Tap twp eiri-

^(opicop. eTrifieXrjcroPTaL 8e Kal tcop huTrap^dvTWP hephpecop• at 8e

Tipd KaI]yijpai rj dve'ficoi eKireTOiPTi, avTol heôPTi. TavTa 8e iraPTa l-.'O

have leased, or devise it by will, or sell originally fixed. The dp.Tni\rjpa is the

the harvest rights, those who take it over re-bargaining, hence concretely the

or those to whom it has ben willed, or amount involved init,

the rebate. Cf.

those who purchase the harvest rights, also 11. 156 ff. be surety for the rentals,

shall furnish sureties in the same man- fines, rebates, and judgments, ha/ma 1.

ner as the one who leased it in the be-.

Ill seems from its position to go with

ginning.— 108. hoo-ris 8e Ka\i.r] iroTa-yei irav as well as with twi irpdroji p.i<xdw-

kt\. : 'whoever fails to fulfill his obli- p.an. For the whole situation, cf. from

gations shall pay not only double the a Delian inscription, B.C. II. XIV,432

rental for the year, but also, all together dvep.«r0wcra.p.a> 8i Kal tt)s Xapiretas rb y.t-

with the first rental, whatever rebate, pos, o tp.l(j0wTO Mvtj(rlp.axos, ov Kadurrav-

namely the decrease allowed in reros roi>s iyytiovs Mvyvifiaxov,•

ri>

leasing for the first five years, is deter- 5<* \oittov, Saui e\arrov rjvpev rj 777 dva-

mined by decree.' To insure leasing p.L<r0w6eT(ra, 6<pel\et. Wv-qalpaxos kt\.—the land again it was generally neces- 120. «Kir«TwvTi : itrerov, aor. of itItttw,

sary to oiler it at a rental less than that occurs also in Pindar and Alranis and


7T€(pvrevfjieva irapheôvn Kal evhe&LooKora, hoacra ev rat avvdrjKai

yeypd-yfrarat, ev tool Tre'fXTrraH Kal heKarcoc perei airb too Troreêl

peWeo<i rj 'Aptarioov edyopevei al he Ka firj rrecpvTevKcovTL /car rd

yeypap.p,e'va, KarehiKaadev Trap p,ev rdv|

iXaiav heica vo/jlcos dpyv-

pico Trap to (pvrbv heKaarov, irdp he t<x? dp,Tre\oos hvo pa? ap-

yvpico Trap rdv I aôlvov heKaarav. t&)? he Tro\iav6p,oo? eirl too

125 /reVeo? TTo6e\o/JLevco<; fxer avToaavroov dirb too II hdfxco /u.?; /xelov rj

he/ca dvhpas dpucpiaTaadat, ->'}Ka TrefyvTevKoovri irdvra icdr rdv avv-

drJKav, I /cal toos TrecpVTevKOTas dyypd-^rai e? hoyp,a

avypdcpev he

hoacra Ka TrecpVTevKoovTC af ai^ra. Se t« I Kal el rive's Ka p.r) irecfrv-

revKcovrc Kar rdv avvdrJKav, dvypatyavToo Kal eireXdadco rd eirt^d-

p,i\a rd yeypap-pie'va ttot tool aWoot pLiadtop,aTi. al he r/? Ka ernfifji

rj vepuet rj (pe'peL tl toov ev rat htapdt I yai rjtoov hevhpe'oov tl k6ttti]1

130rj Opavrjt rj irpiooi rj

dWo tl aivrjraL, ho pLepiadoofxevos eyhiKa^rjât

hoos TroXtaToov Kal hoTt Ka \dj3et avrb<; heêi.

Ta? he rpdcpcos rds hid toov yjjopoov pecoaas Kal I t&)<? pooos ov

KaraaKd-^rovrL ovhe hiaaKa-^rovri tool hvhari ovhe ecpepôvn to hv-

hoop ovh' d(pepôv\rt

dvKodapiovri he hoaaaKLS Ka heoovrai rd Trap

rd avToov j^copla pe'ovra' ouhe rds hohoos ra? dirdêhetyp-evas dpd-

aovn ovhe avvhepôvri ouhe KooXvaovTL iropevecrOai horc he Ka

tovtcov tl ttol\oovtl Trap Tav cruvOrJKav, rol TroXiavopioi rol ae? eirl too

135 fereos e7nKara/3a(\i)ovTi Kal £ap,iooaovTL, || d^pc hoo Ka dcpop,ouo-

acovTi Kar rdv avvdt']Kav. ov KO^frel he toov hevhpe'cov ovhe dpavael

ovhe irpicoael I ovhe /??;? ovhe hev ovhe aWos rrjvcot. ovhe yaioovas

Orjcrel Trap tco? hvirdpôvras ovhe crappLevcrei, I al p,r)hoaaa Ka ev

is probably the form of all dialects ex-

cept Attic-Ionic, where 'i-rreaov shows

a change of r to a which does not fall

under the usual conditions (61) and is

not certainly explained. — 122. KareSi-

Kdo-8tv : have been condemned, i.e. are

hereby condemned in advance. Cf.

TrpoKa.55e8iKda6u) 1. 171. — 128. €in|3fji :

trespasses, from i-n-L^dw = eirifialvoj.—

J30 ff. tois 8« rpd^xos kt\. -. the ditches

and canals which run through the lands

they shall not dig deeper nor make a

breach in for the water, nor shall they

dam in or dam off the water.— «e}>ep-

£ovti, d<}>€pôvTi, o-vvht'pôvTi : these be-

long with Ion. dwipyw (Horn, also diro-

^/ryo>), awipyu, etc. from ftpyu, while

Att. direlpyw etc. are from *efipyuwith prothetic e. The spiritus asper is

found mainly, as here, with the forms

No. 74] HERACLEAN INSCRIPTION 237

avrdt rai ydi hat pepiaOcoTat OLKoB6pi]Tai ovBe Tocpicovas ev rdi

hiapdi <ydi Troiijcrel|

ovBe dXXov eaael at Be p?], hvTroXoyos iaarj-

rai hcos tclv fuapdv ydv dhucicov. oiKoBopr/ar/Tat Be Kalol\iciav ev

TOIS %COpOl<> TOVTOLS, fioCOVa, pVyOV , d^yptOV, TOV flkv j3o6iVCL TO flkv

paKOS fi/cart Kal Bvcov7ro|jScdi>,

to Be evpos hofCTO) Kal Be/ca ttoBcov, 140

top Be d^yptov pi) pelov to pev fid/cos hoKTco Kal Beica ttoBcov,]

to

Be evpos irevTe Kal BeKa ttoBcov, top Be pv%bv irevTe Kal Se/ca tto-

Bcov iravTai. TavTa Be irape'ôvTi oiKofiopr/peva Kal aTeyopeva Kal

TeOvpcofxe'va ev tols xpovois ev hols Kal Ta Be'vBpea Bel TrecfiVTevKr)-

iiev• ai I Be pr], KaTeBiKacrOev Trap pev t6v fiocova fe% pvdf dpyv-

pico, Trap Be tov dyypiov TeTopas pvds dpyvpico,\Trap Be tov pv%6v

Tpls pvds dpyvpico. tcov Be £vXcov tcov ev toIs Bpvpols ovBe tcov ev

toIs aKipois ov ttcoX7)\\o~ovtlovBe KoyjrovTC ovBe epTrpijcrovTi ouBe 145

aXXov edaovTi ai Be pi], huTroXoyot eaaovTai KaT Tas piJTpas I Kal

KaT Tav avvdiJKav. is Be Ta eiroiKia %pijcrovTai %vXois es Tav oiKO-

Bopdv hols Ka BrjXcovTai, Kal es Tas\dpireXcos

' tcov Be %i)pcov ko-

yjrovTL hocrcra avTols ttot oiKiav is y^peiav• toIs Be aKipots Kal toIs

Bpvpols xprjWovTai toI pLcrBcotrdpevoi dv Tav avTco pepiBa heKacTTOS.

hoaaai Be Ka Tav dpireXcov rjtcov BevBpe'cov dTTo\yi]pdo-covTi, diroKa-

TaaTacrovTL toI KapTTtôpevoi hcos ijpev tov Xctov dpidpbv dei.

Ov% vTrojpd^rovTac ||

Be tcos %copcos tovtcos hot pccrOcoadpevoi 150

ovBe Tipapa hoiaovTi ovTe tcov yaipcov ovTe Tas iTTioiKoBo\pas•

at,

Be pi), hviroXoyos ecrar)Tai KaT t<x? prjTpas. ai Be tis Ka tcov Kap-

Triôpe'vcov aTeKVOS dcpcovos d7ro\6dvei, Ta$ ttoXios iraaav Tav €7ri-

Kapirlav rjpev. ai Be % virb iroXepco iyfi]Xi]OicovTL hcoaTe pi)

e^rjpev|

tw peptaOcopevcos Kapireveadai, dvhecoadai Tav piadcocriv

in £, e.g. Alt. KadeipZa. beside Kareipyw. p.vx6s,ctc.— 140 IT. ovx x)TT07pdi(/ovTai :

— 137. olKo86(AT]Tai : perf. subj. of the the lessees shall not mortgage Hie lands

same type as Cret. TriiraraL (151). For or make a payment (perhaps pay afine)

lack of reduplication, as also in oUodo- out of either the lands or the buildings

mulva 11. 112, 141, cf. otK-nfiai etc. in thereon. Note thai when a mute is

Ionic (Hdt.) and later Attic.— 146. h changed to an aspirate by a follow-

Se to. eirotKia kt\.: But they shall use ing h the latter is not written. So also

what w >od they wishfor the construction ai 84 x vwb 1. 162.

of the farm buildings, i.e. the jio&v,


Kadd tea rol YirfpaKXeiot 8iayvo)vri, Kal fir) I rjfiev hvrro\6yo)<; firjre

ai/rco? firjre tco? irpo)yyvo)^ ro)V ev ral avvdrj/cat yeypafifievarv. tw?

155 Be 7rpa>yyi^\a)<; tco9 del yevofievo)<i rrerrpo)yyevKr)fiev ro)v re fiia0o)fid-

rcov Kal ro)v €7riâfiLO)fidro)v teal roi)v dfihro)\r]fidro)v teal rav tcara-

SiKav Kal airrcb? Kal ra y^pr'ffiara hd Ka €7rifiaprvpr]ao)vri, Kal fir)

rjfiev firjre hdp\yr]cnv firjre rra\ivSiKiav firjSe Kar dWov firjSe heva

TpOTTOV TCLL TTO\l TTpdyfiara TTapdêV flr]8e T019 hv'rrep Ta<> 7To'\f.Q9

•npaacrovTaacn• ai Se fir], dreXes rjfiev.

A.evrepos. Ho Se rbv Sevrepov fiip-dorcrdfievo^|Kapirevarfrai

drrb rds rpiaKOvraire So) ra? Sid ro)V rerpcopcov dycoaas eirl rbv

160 dvTOjJiov rbv rrpdrov /jo'crj|cro9k el Kal rrpaêi rrdvra Kar rav avvOrj-

Kav Kal hvrroXoyos iaa^rac Kal avrbs Kal rol Trpcoyyvot, hori Ka|

fir) irpdêi Kar rav avvOrjKav.

Tpiros. Ho Se rbv rpirov %o)pov fita6o)adfievo^ Kaprrevarfrai

dirb rot) aviTOfio) tco dvdrrepov rds rptaKovraireSo) irbr rbv dvrofiov

rbv Sevrepov dirb rds rpiaKOvraireSo) Kal|irpaêl rrdvra Kar rdv

(TwOrjKav Kal hviroXoyos eo-arjrai Kal avrbs Kal rol 7rpo)yyvoi, hori

Ka fir) 7rpd\£ei Kar rdv avvOrjKav.

TeVapTO?. Ho Se rbv reraprov yjhpov fiiado)adfievo<; Trap re

165 twv 7ro\iav6\\fio)vroov eirl

'

KpLcrrlo)vo<; ecfSopa) Kal twv opicrrav Kal

Trap twv 7ro\iav6/jLO)V ro)V errl 'Apiardpô) to) Hrjpal/cXeiSa etyopo)

ha avdepua <£>iXo)vvfio) tco <PiXo)vvfio), ha e/nfioXos HrjpaKXetSa tco

TifioKpdrios KapTrev\arjTaL dirb tco dvrbfico tco rpiro) dirb rd<i rpia-

KOvrarreSo) errl rbv dvrofiov rbv bpiôvra tc6? re ror Aio\vvo~o) ^c6-

/3co? Kal ra <&LVTLa<; ho Kparivco 7rafio)êl. ho Se dvheXbfievos

ipya^rjrai ra fiev aXXa Kar rdv|crvvdrjKav, Ka6o)<; Kal tco? X.ot7rcb?

yeyparrrat, rds Se dfiireXo)? rdvrevcrel

horare del hvnrdpyev rbv laov dpiOpubv rav| oyoivwv rbv vvv hvirdp-

%0VTa, fiKart re'ropa? aôivco^• al Se fir], TrpoKaSSeSiKaaOo) Svo

p,vas dpyvpto)|irdp rdv o-ôlvov heKacnav. rds Se e'Xaia? Kal ras

crVKias Kal ra aWa Se'vSpea ra hi'ffxepa ra hv7rdpôv\ra irdvra ev

rat fiepiSt ravrai irepiaKa-êl Kal ironaKa^rel Kat rreptKO-^rel ra

Sebfieva, Kal al rivd Ka yrjpai rj|dvefxo)i eK7re'ro)vri, diroKaraarao'el

No. 75] ARGOLIC INSCRIPTIONS 239

fir/ fieico rbv dpiO/jibv twv hvirapyovTwv

7roTi(f)VTevael Se /cat

eXatas II ev rat "friXdt ho/jioX6<yw<; itoiwv tols hvirapyovTaao'L Sev- 175

Speois /cal rbv dpiQpfov rbv hicrov icadws /cat ev rat I aXXai avvOij-

/cai <ye^pcnnai. hort, Se /ca firj irpdêi ho dvheXofxevos /car rav

avvdrjKav rj /xr) ev rols xpolvois Tot? yeypa/x/ie'voLS, hviroXoyos eaarj-

rai Tot9 TroXiavo/AOis /cal rots aiTayeprais tois eVt tw /re'reo? I /ca-

dws teal ev rdi aXXai crvvOrjicai, <ye'ypa7rTai. ai 84 /ca rol 7roXiav6p,ot

rol ael eirl twv perewv eWe? fi?] irpd^wvTi irdvra /car rav avvdrj-

tcav, avrol hvTroXo'yoi eaaovrat /car rav cruv0r]/cav.

E7rt tovtois ifMiadtocravh-o rav p,ev irpdrav pLiaOwcriv airb twv 180

tw HrjpduSa fie /cifiwriov Hopfiiwv <£>i\d}ra 7revri]Kovra heirra

/jLe8i\[AV(ov /caSSiô?•

Trpwyyvos tw aco/naTOS p>e ki/3wtlov 'Ap/cd?

<£>iXwra. rav Se Sevrepav /jLiaOcocriv ha|

e/mfioXos Adp,apô<; <J>tXco-

vv/xw rerpcoKOvra pLeStfxvwv

7rpwyyvo<; tco adifMaro^ %e68wpopa>. rav Se rplrav p.iadwcnv pe yvlov Ileto-ta? Aeovria/cw

rpid/covra irevre /xeSi/xvcov•

7rpwyyvo<; I tco o-wfxaTOS lev o-fyaipwrrj-

pes WpiaroSa/xo'i rav Se rerdprav fiiadwaiv aX Xcortjpiov II

<£>iXnr7ro<; <&i\iTnra> Sia/cariwv he/38e/j,r)/covra ho/crw fieS ifivcov'

185

7Tj0co77L>o<? tco aw/xaTOS ire KapvKelov|

'

A7roXXc6yto9 HrjpaKXijTQ).[

Tpafxp,aTev<; pe yviov 'ApcaroSafxo'i ^vpL/xd^w

<yafxe'rpapahiapi8a. Phrasiaridas ofMycene was sent goddess. As the nature of the requesl

//// Athena to the suppliants of the city is unknown, the meaning of the reply

in the magistracy (or 'priesthood) of An- is obscure. — is ttoXios Ik^tos: it with

tiasand Pyrrhias. Let Antias and Ci- ace. of persons, as in Homer, and else

f/iiiisiuul A(srhr(intie{jadgesf). Certain where; cf. I>< >cr. avx°p£°VTa iv Aoypofc,

citizenshad sent to theshrine of Athena no. 55.20. Frankel,IG.IV.492, inter-

petitioning aid, and Phrasiaridas re- prets otherwise, namely was sent as a

turned to them with the reply of the suppliant from the citadel.


76. Mycenae. Early V cent. B.C. IG.IV.493. Solmsen 22.

At fie Sa/xiopyia ele, tos lapo/xvcifiovas to? e? Uepcre rot? 70-

vevcn /cpLTepas ep,ev kcl(j) tcl peppep,eva.

77. Argive Heraeum. EarlyV cent. B.C. IG.IV.517. Michel 861. Solm-

sen 21. The Argive Heraeum 1,197 it'.

[H]a ardXa ical ho Te\ap,o(v)|[l]apa t<z? Hepa? ras 'ApYe![t']a?.

5 lapop,vdp.oves roide •

|UvpfaXtov Avpidvs dfpereve, ||

'AX/caiteW?

HyXXeu?, I 'A/otcrTo'Sa/xo? Hf/aâ^to?,J

'

Ap.(j)iicpi,TO<; UavcfivX^Xjas.

76. 7/ Mere *'s no body of demiurgi,

the hieromnemones (appointed) to (the

heroum) of Perseus shall judge between

the parents according to what has been

decreed. This is only the conclusion of

an inscription which must have been

on the stone which once rested upon the

base containing this line. Pausanias re-

ports a heroum of Perseus on the road

from Mycenae to Argos. It is probable

that boys were employed in the cult

and that disputes arose among the par-

ents with regard to their appointment.

For to?s the stone has tog l.

77. On the face of the stone, just

below the inscription, is a rectangular

cutting, with dowel holes, evidently in-

tended for the reception of a tablet.

This was the o-rdXa, while the reXap.0

(probably only an error for TeXapiof),

properly support, pedestal, refers to the

whole stone in which the ardXa was set,

and which would itself be called a

o-T7)Xr) in Attic. In several inscriptions

from the region of the Euxine reXa-

/jluv is actually used as the equivalent

of o-ttjXt], e.g. dvaypd\pavra rb \j/d4>LO-p.a

tovto ets TtXa/Awva XcvkoQ Xidov dvade'p.ev

eh rb iepbv roO'

AirbXXcjvos (SGDI.3078,

Mesembria). This use is doubtless of

Megarian origin, and is closely allied

to that seen here at Argos, though with

complete loss of the original notion of

support. For the collocation of ffrdXa

and reXa/xd here, cf. dvdpids /catr6<r0Aas,

no. 7.

The hieromnemones consist of a rep-

resentative of each of four tribes, of

which the Av/xdves, whose representa-

tive presides, the 'TXXets, and the Ild/x-

<pvXoi, are the three tribes common to

all Doric states, while the 'Tpvddi.01 are

attested only for Argolis. Cf. Steph.

Byz. S.V. Af/xaees•

(pvXr) Awpitwv. rjaav

5e rpeiSj 'TXXcis /cat Tldp.<pvXoi /cat Avp.dves

e£ 'HpanXe'ovs. /cat TrpocreT^Brj r\ 'Tpvrjdla,

ws "Ec/>opos a'.

78. An actof indemnity for the man-

agement of the treasury of Athena,

probably with reference to some spe-

cific irregularity which had occurred.

Without such an act, persons who pro-

posed or put to vote a proposition to

use sacred funds for public purposes

were liable to punishment. Cf. Time.

2.24,8.15, Ditt.Syll.21, Hicks 49.45 ff.

In the matter of the.treasures of

Athena, if any magistrate calls to ac-

count the council under the presidency

of Ariston or the body of dprvvai or any

treasurer, or if any one entertains or

brings suit on account of the submissi m

(to the assembly) of the proposals or on

account of the art ion of the assembly,

he shall be banished and ids property

be confiscated to the treasury of Athena.

No. 81] AEGOLIC INSCEIPTIO^S 241

78. Argos. VI or early V cent. B.C. IG.IV.554. Michel 583. Solmsen 19.

\®~\eo~avpov [top] ras'

AOavaias at ris <Tt?> I [e ra\v /3o\dv

T[ay] avcf) 'Apiarova e rov^ avvaprvovTas | [e d]X\ov rivd ra-

fiiav evOvvoi re'Xo? eôv eSt/cao-|[£bt]

e hiKaaôiro tov ypaaafxd-

tov heveica ra<; Kara\\6eaco<; e ra? dXidcrcnos, rpero teal ha/xevecrado 5

ew|

'Adavaiav. ha he /3o\d iroTekdro havmvôvaa* al I he ica

/xe, avrol evoôi evTo ivs'

Adavaiav.

79. Olympia. VI or early V cent. b.c. SGDI.3271. Inschr.v.Olympia631. Roberts 81. Solmsen 20.

"Atotos eirolpehe 'Apyeios I tcapyeidhas Ha<ye\diha rdpjeio.

80. Olympia. Early V cent. B.C. SGDI.3263. Inschr.v.Olympia 250.

Michel 1087. Roberts 75.

Td(p)y[ei]oi dve'dev toi Aifl tov 9opLv060ev.

81. Cimolos. IV cent. b.c. IG.XII.iii.1259. SGDI.3277. Hicks 150.

Michel 14. Ionic alphabet, but twice O = «j.

©eo'?. \"Etcpive 6 ha/ios 6 tcov I 'Apjeicov Kara tohotcrj^fxa

tov crvve-

hpiov rwv II 'KWdvcov, 6/.io\o<yr)\o-dvTa>v Ma[\]iW ical|KifiooXicov 5

The council which is in office shall en- immune from prosecution. For the

force (the confiscation), otherwise they order of words cf. Time. 1.57 rrjs Uoti-

(the members of the council) shall them- dalas tveKa diroffrdaews. For ypdaafxa. —

selves be liable to Athena. ypdp.p.a, see 164.4.

1. Until the existence of a tuttvs 79. Atotus made this, an Argive and

(cf. L.quisquis) is corroborated, it is an Argead, son of Ilagelaidas the Ar-

better to assume simple dittography.—

give. Apparently the father of Atotus

2. <rvvapTvovTas : the dprvvai as a body was of the Macedonian Argeadae but

of Argive officials are mentioned by had moved to Argos,andhisson proudly

Thuc.5.47.11.— 3. a\Xov : besides, else. joined both titles to his own name. See

Goodwin 9(>(i.2. — re'Xos «x°v : cf - E1 - Roberts I.e. Quite otherwise Ditten-

opfj.tyi<TTovT<!\os exot, no. 57. — 4 If. tov ber-er (Inschr.v.Olympia) and others,

ypao-o-(JidT6v h€V€Ka KaraGeo-tos kt\. : on who take'

ApyecdSas as the name of an-

aceountof the deposition of writtenpro- other sculptor. For the crasis in this

posals, i.e. the formal introduction of and the following inscription, see 94.1.

a measure before the assembly, or the so. Inscribedon a helmet. The Ar

(consequent) act of the assembly. This gives dedicated to Zeus from the spoils

refers to some measure sanctioning the of Corinth. It is not, known to what

irregular use of the treasure. Those war this refers.

responsible for the introduction or 81. Decision of the A rgives in a dis-

passage of such a measure are to be pute between .Mil, .sand Cimolos.


10 ifx/jievev |at ica hacdaaaiev rol

|'Apyelot 7r[e]/n rav I

\y^dcrcov,

K.ijjL(o\ia)v | ?)/xey UoXvatyav/FjTrj^pecav, Aifieiav. ehl\Kaaaav vlkyjv

15 Ki/x<oXi|[o]f<?. ap/]T€V€ Aecov|| [/3]eoXa9 aevrepas, TLocri8d\oi> <ypo-

[<£]ei>9 /3a)\as, HeptXlA-o? ireSiop.

82. Argos. Ill cent. b.c. B.C.H.XXVII,270ff.; XXXIII, 171 ff.

©eo'?. UpofxdvTLe<; dvedev I 'A7ro'XX&m 'A/9to-[r]eL'? JLcf)vprj\8a<;,

5 <&i\oKpdrri$ NareXiajSa?, 7po<£e[e?] AtVûXo? 'Apa;^W||Sa?, T/>u-

7?}? Ai6(Ovi8a<i, teal KaWecncevao-crav ical \rf\aaavro [êt'a?] I e'/e /iaz^-

Tâ? 7a? 6p,<pa\bv icalT"[a]|z> ireplaraLV ical to dydpyfia ical tov I

10 /3cofMov 17po . . . .ov Trora.ct) ical Trer^pivov poov ical rav d . . . . paf I

virep aurov, teal Oijavpbv ev toji /mavlryjooi Karecncevacrcrav tol<; ire-

\a\vols /cXaiKTOv, ical rav 68bv rjpjda\aavTO airavaav ical bdypvav

15 7reS' la\\pov ical rav eirnroXdv, ical row/3&)j/xo^9

ivs rd^tv 7re8d<ya-

yov icalt[oi>]|? tcoXocro-bvs, ical rav errnroXdv

cJ[/u.a]|\t£af,ical rol-

%ov \TT~\erpLvov irdp to\v\ I e6ev ical Taw 6\ypa]v<; tov vaov II

20 co^vpeoav, [/cat] Xo[7r]/5a? /ecu eVi^vj[r]at' apyvpea eOev ical dijav-

pbv evcre| [11.

22—25 fragmentary].

83. Epidaurus. End of Vcent. b.c. IG.IV.91I. Ditt.Syll.938. Solm-

sen 23. Ziehen,LegesSacraeoi. Alphabet transitional (form of the letters

mostly Ionic, but B = h, neverrj,

no Q, gen.sg. and OV).

[Tot 'Atto'XXow. #uey /3ov e\paeva ical ho/JLOvdoi<; /3o\v epaeva•

5 e-rrl to /3op.ov to~\|'A7ro'\.Xo[yo?] Ta[0Ta] 6[vev «]j|at

ica\at8a Tat

AaTol /call TapTapLiTi dWav, cpepv^dv toi Olol tcpiddv p,e8i]

pp,vov,

15. o-€VT€pas : 5ei»T^pas. See 97.4. the ramp leading to the shrine, and the

83. From the temple of the Pythian area; Tiaue rearranged the altars and

Apollo mentioned by Paus.2.24. the colossi, have leveled the area, built

2 ff. S<j>upT|8as, NarcXidSas, etc.: a stone ivall by the . . ., strengthened,

designation of the phratry or gens.— the doors of the temple, and dedicated

G ff. Have had made and put in place, cups and a silver beaker. — 9. The res-

in accordance with the divine oracle, toration of the words following fiwiiov

the Omphalus of the Earth, the colon- is uncertain.

nade, the enclosing wall, the altar . . .,

83. Regulations for sacrifices in the

a stone conduit, and the ... above it; Asclepieum. For the frequentdoublinghave had made in the oracle chamber a of consonants see 89.4, 101.2. For

treasury, which can be locked, for the <pep6a8o see 140.3 6. For other com-

offerings; have constructed all the road, ments see the Glossary.

No. 84] ARGOLIC INSCRIPTIONS 243

airvpov he/xiSififxlvov, olvov hefxireiav /milt to crcr/ce'Xo? tov fiobs 10

toIO irpdrov, to 6" aTepov ovcejXo? rot iapo/A/jLvaLioves](frepoado

roO

Sevrepov /3|oo?to£? aoiBois Sovto

||

to o-/ceA.o?, to 6" aTepov cr/cle'Xo? 15

TOi<? <j>povpol<; hovWo Kal Tev8oo~9i'8ia. I

Tot 'Ao-cr/c\a7riot #i/ev/3ojy epaeva real hofiovdois

||/3oy epaeva 20

/cat hoLiovda\is /3ov deXeiav enrl tov filopiov tov'

AatcXaTriov 6ve\v

Tama ical Ka\at8a. dvdle'vTo toi 'Ao-/cA.a7rtot{ê/ollfai' icpiddv fie- 25

8l/x/jlvov, ahrvpov he~Lil8ifXLivov, olv\ov he/j.iTeiav• crKeXos to I irpaTov

/3oo? irapOevTO TJ[ot] #tot, to 8' aTepov toI l\[apo^/xvd/Aove<; (f)[e]po-30

crô •

t|[oi) Se^VTepo tocs doi8ol\[pov-

pols hovTo Kal Tev\8oa6i8ia.^

84. Epidaurus. Late IV cent. b.c. IG.IV.951. SGDI.3339. Ditt.Syll.

802. Michel 1069.

®eo'?. Tv%a [ayâdd.l ['IaJ/AGmx tov'

AttoXXcovos Kal tov 'Aer/cXa-

7U0i}.|

[K\]eoj 7reV#' eV?; i/ewjere. avTa irevT eviaVTobs ijSij Kvovaa irol

tov I

[#e]oj> i/ceVf? dfyiiceTo Kal eveKa9ev8e ev twi dfiaTooi. a5? o*e

Ta^to-||[Ta] e^r/XOe e'£ avTov Kal ck tov lapov ejeveTO, Kopov eVe/ce, 5

o? ey|[0]u? <yevdfxevo<; avTos enro Ta? Kpdvas eXovTO Kal d/xa tcli

LiaTpl I

\pr~\epirjpTre. TVôvcra 8e tovtcov eirl to dvdefia [e\jre<ypd-

yjraTO• "ou /ieyej[#o]9 7rivaK0 fidpos, eaTe|

iyKaTeKOL/nddi], Kaip.iv

edipce vyirj."—

TpieTrjs |j [«o']/3a. *\6pLOvUa YleXXavls a(f>iK€TO et? 10

to lapbv virep yeveds. ey^KOi]p.a6eiaa 8e bijnv ei8e ' e8oKet aWel-

oQai tov 6ebv Kvpjcrai Ko\[pav], tov 6"''

AaKXairtbv cfidpev eyKVov

84. One of several stelae found in tic influence, e.g. usually el rarely at,

the Asclepieum recording the curesef- contraction inlrij, womjo-ouitoi, etc., ace.

fected. Cf.Paus.2.27.3o-r7?\at Setter^- pi. d/cparets etc. Lengthened 5 is al-

Keaav curbs rod irepipdXov, rb txkv apxalov waysou, audi usually eijml we limlx*?-

kolI trXtoves, iw' e/xoO oe t£ \olttclI. ravrais p6s beside x eiPî il11^ a<PVêro (25 0, '').

iyyeypa/x/x^va Kal avopQiv Kal yvvaiKdv — 3. irtvQ «tt] : see 58 C. — •>. < 1. PaUS.

iemv 6vbp.aTa aKeffOtvTiov vwb tov '\o-k\t}- 2.27.1 ovSt a.-Ko0vquKOV(nv oxibk TiKTOvaiv

ttwv. -Kpoairi di Kal vba-qfia 6tl ZKaaTos ai yvvaiKes o-(/>i<tiv ivrbs rod ir(pij36\ov.—

ii>6o-r)<T€ Kal 8-rrws Iddr]- yiypairTai Si (pcovr/ (!. irepiiip-ire : tpwu = el/u, See Glossary.

ttj Auipiot.— 7 IT. The winds mi the votive offer-

The dialect shows considerable At- ing form a rude epigram, hence the


eaaelaOac viv /cat, el rt dXXo| a\lr\olTO, ical tovto oi e7riTeXelv,

aura S' ovdevos (f)dp,ev en7rof|S[ei]cr#a£

•

eyicvo1; Se yevofxe'va ey

15 ryaarpl i(f)6pei rpia err], ecrre Tra^pefiaXe ttoI tov debv i/certs virep tov

tokov. eyKaraKOLfxaOelaa|

Seo\jr[i~\v

eiSe eSoKet eirep(OTr)v viv tov

Oebv, el ov yevoiTO avrai I 7rai>T[a] oaaa alrrjcrairo teal ey/cvos elrj,

virep Se tokov Troidep,ev|

viv ovdev, ical ravra irvvdavofxevov avTov,

el tlvo<; ical dXXovSe\piT\o\, Xeyetv, co? 7roii]crovvTO<; koX tovto •

20 eVel Se vvv virep tovtov||

irapeli) itot avrov i/ceVt?, ical tovto oi

(j)d/xev eiriTeXelv. pceTa Se I tovto airovSdi e'/c tov aficiTov eêX-

Oovcra, a5? e^co tov iapov ->)<?, eVe|/ce /co'LoJav.—

'Avrjp tow tcLs XVP ^

SaKTvXovs aKpaTels e%a>v irXdv I ew? a[<£]/«:eTO irol tov debv i/ce-

ras. 0eo)pa)v Se tovs ev tou iapon I

\ir\lva/cas dirio~Tei toIs Idpua-

25 crtv ical viroSie'avpe raeiriypd/jLp,a\\[T]a. eyKaOevScov Be 6-^riv elSe

iSo/cet virb tou vacoi do~TpayaXlôv'\T\o<; avTOv ical fieXXovTos /3d\-

Xeiv tool daTpaydXcoi eirtfyavevra I [r^bv debv i(f>aXecr0ai, eirl tclv

XVPa Kai e/CTeival ov tow SaKTvX\Xovs, cJ? S' dirofiaii), Soicelv avy-

/ca/xiâ? Tav yr\Pa Ka^ ^va ixTelveiv I [t]wi/ SaKTvXcov, eirel S^

30 iravTas eêvBvvai, eirepcoTrjv vtv tov debv|| [e]t eVt dinaTijcroi toIs

eiriypdpLfxacn Tot? eirl Tojpu irivaKcov tcov I [/c]ara to [iêpov, avTos

S' ov cfidfiev• "oti Toivvv epurpoaBev dirio-Tets

| [a]iVro[Z]9 o\vk\

eovcnv dirlo-TOLS, to Xonrbv ecrTco toi" (pdfiev ""Atticttos I 6[vo/xa~\."

dfiepas 8e yevo/jievas vyirjS e^r/XOe.—

'A/u/3/oocria e% 'A0avav\ [aTe-

po']7rT[i]A.\o?. avTa t/cer[t9] ij\6e irol tov Oebv. Trepcepirovaa 8e||

35 [icaTa t]o \ia~\pbv twv lafiaTcov Tivd SieyeXa to<? dirlOava ical ahv-

vatira eov\ra ^wXou? ical TvefrXovs vyiels yiveadai evvirviov lhov-\

[Ya? /jio^vov. ey/cadevSovaa Se b\jriv elSe • eSo/cei oi 6 0eb<; e7TicrTa?|

[etVeit'] OT[i] vyir) fxev viv iroirjaol, fJuo~6b/uL /xdvTOL viv 8ei)o~ol dv^de-

40 [lev e]i? to iapbv vv dpyvpeov, vrropuvaiia Tas d/xaOias•

ei7rav||[Ta

Se TaOTa] dva^lo-aai ov tov otttlXXov tov voaovvTa ical (f>dpp,[a\icdv

tl e^êjat. dfiepas Se yevop,eva<; [v]yir)<; e^rjXde.— ITat? d<j)(ovo<;.

|

[ovtos d(j>iic\eTO et'9 to iapbv v\Tre\p (fxovds. cos Se irpoeBvaaTO ical I

[e7ro7;cre Ta] vopaôfxeva, fieTa tovto 6 7rat? 6 rwt êcot 7rvp(fcop(bv |

poetical /xm*, for which elsewhere viv. for the god, looking at the boy's father,—

27,28. 8aKTti\Xo\)s : cf. 89.3.— 43 ff. bade him promise that he (the boy),

Then the boy who acted as torch-bearer if he obtained what he was there for,

No. 84] AEGOLIC INSCRIPTIONS 245

[etee'XeTO, 7ro]l rofi irarepa tov tov 7rai8bs 7roTt/3Xe'â9, vtro8eteea-\\

[adcu avrbv e\viavTOv, rvôvra i(p' a irdpeaTL, dirodvcrelv ra la- 45

T/>a•

| [6 Se 7rat? e£\airivas "v7ro8e'/eop,aL" e<pa. 6 8e irar^p eW\a-

yels irdXiv| [eteeXeTO avr]bv elirelv. 6 8' eXeje irdXiv teal ete tovtov

byirjS iye\[veTO.—

Udv8ap]os ©ecrcraXo? arijfiara e\wv *v T^ i

/xertoTrcoi. ovtos| \e<yteadev8aiv o\jr]iv el8e

e86teei avrov r[ai]viat

KaraSrjaaL racrTi\

l

[<yp,aTa 6 Oebs ica]l teeXeaOai vlv, eirel[/ca ef&>] 50

yevrjTai tov aficiTOV,|[d(peXop,evov rav\ Taiviav dvQep\ev els t]ov

vabv. d/xepas 8e<yevo\[p,evas, iâveara] teal d(f>?jXeTO rd[v rat]-

viav teal to fiev nrpoawnrov| [e/eeteddapro tw]v crTiypidT[(ov, r\dv 8\e

r]aiviav avedijtee els tovva\[bv eyovaav rd yp]dfxfxar[a~\ ra ete tov

/xeTci)7rov.—

'~E%e'8a)pos ra Uav8d\\[pov cttijfiara eX~\a/3e irol tols 55

virdpyjivcnv. ovtos Xafiwv irdp [Uavfidpov %pijp,aTa~\, coo-t dvde-

fiev ran Oeoii els 'ErriBavpov virep av\rov, I ovte] direhihov ravra.

e*y/ea0ev8a>v Be oyjriv el8e '

e86teei oi 6 #e[o?] I eiriaTas errepwTr\v viv,

el e%oi Tivd xpifaara irdp UavBdpov e'[f 'A]\07]vav avdep-a els to

lapov, avTOS 8' ov (pdfxev XeXa/3r]teeiv ovde[v~\ ||

tolovtov Trap avrov, 60

aXX al tea vyir) viv Troirjaai, dvdr/aeiv oi el/eblva 'ypayjrdp.evos•

/xerd

8e tovto rov 6ebv Tav tov UavBdpov Taivilav TrepiBijaai rrepl ra

o-TiyfiaTa ov teal teeXecrdai vlv, eirel tea eê'Xdiji ete tov afiaTov,

d(peXdp,evov Tav Taiviav dirovfyaadaL to I irpoawTrov dirb Tas tepdvas

teal ejKaTOTTTpiâadaL els to v8ojp. djpepas 8e jevopevas eêXdcov 65

etc tov d/3aTov Tav Taiviav dcprjXero|

Ta jpd(p,)fiaTa ov/e eyovcrav,

ey tea6h8d)v 8e els to vBcop edyprj to avrov I irpocrwiTOV irol tois IBIols

o-Tiy/JLacriv teal Ta tov Uav8dpov 7pa(/tx)|âra XeXa/3i]teos.—

Kvcpd-

vrjs 'EiriBavpios irals. ovtos XlOiwv ive[/edWev8e•

e8o£e 8}j avTwi

o debs eino'Tds elirelv "ti p,ot 8coaels, al T\y\tea vjt)] ttoit]o~(o ;" 70

avTos 8e (f)dfiev"8ete' daTpaydXovs," tov 8e 6ebv yeXdâavTa <f)dp,ev

vlv iravaelv. d/xepas 8e yevo/xe'vas vyirjs e^TjXOe.—

\'Av}]p acpi'icero

irol tov debv iteeTas dTepoirTiXos ovtoos, coare Ta I f3Xe'<papa p-ovov

eyeiv, evelp.ev 8' ev avTols p,T]Bev, aXXd teevea el\p,ev oXcos. eXeyov 8ij

Tives T(hv ev toil iapaii Tav evr/dlav avrov to||vopi'Qeiv /3Xeyfreio~0aL 75

oX(os p,i]8epLiav virapydv eyovTOS 07ttlX\Xov, aXX'?; %(opapL p.dvov.

would within a year make the thank- see 177. c>(i. Wpt] : see 280. 7">.

offerings for his cure. — GO. -n-oiTjcrai : When he had not even any rudiment ofan


ey/cad[ev8ov']Ti ovv avTou6\frid[pp,aicov, eTre~\iTa Siayayovra ra /3Xe(pa\pa iyêai eh aura, dp,e-

p[as 8e yevopLev~\a<$ ^(X)eiru>v dp,(poiv e^rjX0e.—

I Kcodcov. a/cevo-

80 cpopos ei[? to] iap[bv avut)v\, eirel iye'veTO irepl to8e\\/caaTd8Lov,

/caTe7r[e]T€. [&j?8' a]êcrra, dvouê Toy yvXibv (ca\l e]7reo-/co'J7ret

ra

o-vvrerpLp,fxeva a[/ce]vi]. <u? S' ei8e Toy tcoodcova fcaTe[ay^0Ta,|

ef oi5

6 heo-iTOTas eWtar\o irîveiv, eXv7recT0 teal auveriOet [t<z] oujrpaica

Kadtôiievos. 6hoLir6po<; ovv rt? tS&)V avrov, "ri, (S ad\i," e\(f)a,"avv-

85 Tidrjo-i Toy KcoOcova [p.d'JTav; tovtov yap ov8e /ca 6 ev ']&7n8av\\pa)i

'Ao7c\a7Uo? {>Yif/ Troirjcrai hvvano." a/coucra? ravra 6 nrah, a-fy|#et?

Ta oarpaKa eh rby yvXtov, rjpire eh to lepov. eirel 6"dcpi/ce^TO,

dvcoL-

£e rby yuXtbv /cal e^dipev vyLrj Toy rctodcova yeyev7]fie vov, icai twi

SecnroTai rjppLavevae to, irpa^devTa /cal XeÔe'vTa. a)|?8e d/cova, dve-

90 0i]/ce tojl 6ewi Toy iccodcova.— II Atcr^tW? ey/cetcoLpLLo-pLe'vcov 7JB7} tcov

iK€Tav e7Ti 8ev8peov tlap,\/3a<; vTrepe/cvirTe eh to dfiaTov. /caTaire-

tcov ovv dirb tov 8e'v8peo<i I irepl a7co'A.07ra? Tiva<; toj)? onTiXXov^

d[Kp€7raicr€. /ca/ca»? 8e8ia\iceip,evo<;

icai TvepXbs yeyevrnxevos KadiKe-

95 Teuera? tov Oebv ev\eicd6ev8e' icai jryt?)? eyeveTO.—

jj

EiWtto? Xoy-

yav €ttj ecpopijae e£ iv Tat yvdBtoL. ey/coLTaadevTO<;|

8' avTOi) eêXcov

tclv \6y%av 6 0eo? eh Tas XVP^ °'1 ^C0K€ - dp-epas|

8e yevop,evav -—

I'A-Vrjp Topcovalos

8ep:eXe'a^. ovto<; eyfca6ev8cov evvirvLov elSe •I e8o%e 01 tov debv to,

100 aTepva fiaxo-ipai dvaxâavTa Ta<; 8e/U,e||\ea? iêXelv icai Sbfiev ol e?

tcis xeiPa^ Kai crvvpd-^rai tcl cttiJBi]. d/j,epa<i Se yevopbevas e^r/Xde

Ta Orjpia ev Tah xePalv ^X(OVI

Kal VJ LV^ eyeveTO. tcaTeirie &' avTa

SoXcodeh v7rb piaTpvids ey fcv\/cdvi epL/3e{3Xi]p,e'vav -—

['Qp/AdSiKos AapLyjra/cijvbs aKpaTi^ tov

crdi/jLaTOS. tovtov eyfca9ev\8ovTa IdaaTO /cal eiceXy)aaTO eêXdovTa

Xidov evey/ceiv eh to I iapbv biroaaov fvvaiTO /jLeyia[Tôv. 6 8e Top,

eye, but only the place for it, i.e. the must understand 5efj.e\tas. Or read av-

empty eye-socket. — 102. avrd refers ra(5) 5o\u)0ds (cf. 97.4).

to drjpia, while with i/xj3€^\t]/j.^vas we

No. 86] CORINTHIAN INSCRIPTIONS 247

irpb tov afidrov '/ceifie\\vov ijvi/ce.—

|TSli/cdvoop ^&>\o'?. tovtov KaBr\- 110

pepov 7rat? [V]t? virap top Giciirwva dphrdâs efavye. 6 8e ciaras

iBico/ce Kal e/c tovtov vyirj<; iyeveTO.— I 'Kvrjp haKTvXop Iddr] viro

oc/uo?. ovtos top tov 7to8o? SaKTvXopv\tt6

tov dypiov e'X/ceo? 8ei-

pcos SiaKeipePOS peOdpepa viro tcop de^paTTOPTcov iêpeiÔel^ iirl 115

e&pdpaTos tlpos KaOiê. vttpov oV pip[

Xa/3oWo? ip tovtwi Spdfcaip

e/c tov dfiaTov i£eXda>p top SaKTvXop|

IdaaTo tcli yXuiaaai Kal

tovto 7roL7]0-as et? to d/3a,TOP dpe^coprjae|

irdXtP. iêyepdeU oV, co?

rjp epviTPLOP eiSe

iSdtcei 6 6eb<; iroTeXOcop toIs ha\KTvXoi<;

hidyeip tcl oppaTa, Kal ISelv to, 8ep8pi] irpaTov tcl ip toil iapuii.

dpepas &e ye\popepas vyiifi i^rjXde.—

'Hpaievs NvTiXrjPaios. ovtos

ovkel'Xjep

ip Tat Ke<fraXdi I Tpfyas, ip 8e tojl yepeicoi irapTroXXas.

alo"%vp6p€PO<; 8e [axe] KaTayeXdpePos u7r[o]I toip aXXcop eVe/ca-

devSe. top 8e 6 #eo? %picras (pappciKcoL Tap KecpaXdp e7ro'r/cre II Tpi- 125

yap 'EppLOPevs 7rai? aiS^?. ou[to?] virap viro

kvpos TOiP I KaTa to tapop d'yepairêvopepos tovs otttl'XXovs v^jlt]^

airffkde.

Corinthian

85. Corinth. Early VI cent. B.C. IG.IV.358. SGDI.3114. Roberts 85.

ApePi'a ToBe [adpa~\, top oXeae ttoptos ai>ai'[8e<?].

86. Corinth. Early VI cent. b.c. IG.IV.211,217,329. SGDI.3119.

a. ^.iptop p apedcKe TloTe8afop[i, fdpaKTi\.

YioTeh\dp\.

b. [TloT]eSdpdpt fdvaKTi.

c. HepaeoOev hipopes.

85. This and the following illustrate They are mostly votive offerings to Po-

the Corinthian differentiation of &= seidon, and contain the name in both

open e or i (rj) and E (transcribed £)= uncontracted and contracted forms,

close f corresponding to Attic spurious TloreSo/ron and Iloreod^, but in the

orgennineei. See 28. The epitaph forms nominative only the uncontracted IIo-

a single hexameter. Cf. nos. 87-90. reSdv. See 41. 1. For Uepai60ei> (<•), cf.

86. From a large collection of pm- nef/wuoi'Xen.Hel]en.4.6.1ff. Probably

tery fragments found near Corinth. £ in the first syllable is an error,


IG.IX.i.867. SGDI.3188. Roberts87. Corcyra. Early VI cent, b.c

98. Solmsen 25.1.

Hvlov TXaai'apo Meve/cpdreos roBe adfia,

Olavdeos yevedv ToSe 8' avroc 8dfjuo<; eiroiei

e? yap irpoêvpos Sdfjiov (friXos dXX' evl ttovtoi

oXero, hap,6criov Se /capb\v Trevdijcrav airavre^.^

Upaî/JLepes 8' auroL fy[a/a]? cnro TrarpiSos evOov

avv hdpb\o\t r68e adp,a Kacriyveroio irovede.

88. Corcyra. Early VI cent. B.C. IG.EX.i.868. SGDI.3189. Roberts

99. Solmsen 25.2.

^Ldfxa roSe 'ApvtdSa HdpoTro? top 8' 5Xe\crev "Apes

fiapvd/xevov irapd vavcr\lveir 'ApddOoio phopalert

ttoXXo\v dptcrTev(p)ovTa Kara crTOv6pe(cr)crav dpvrdv.

89. Corcyra. VI cent. B.C. IG.IX.i.869. SGDI.3190. Roberts 100.

Solmsen 25.3.

^rdXa "Eevpdpeos rov M/ie/fto'? el/x eirl rvpLoi.

90. Northern Acarnania (exact provenance unknown). V cent. b.c.

IG.IX.i.521. SGDI.3175. Roberts 106.

TIpo/c\ei8a<; (r)o'(S)e adfia Ke/cXeaerai evyvs 68olo,

/jo? irepl ras avrov 7a?|

6dve f3apvdp,evo<;.

87. Monument of Menecrates. This

and the three following are examplesof metrical inscriptions composed in

the epic style and with retention of sev-

eral epic words, i.e. ivl, Kao-iyviroto,

arov6f€(cr)(rav, dpvrdv = avTrjv, and in-

flectional forms, e.g. gen. sg. in -010 and

-dpo = -do (105.2a), dat. pi. in -ai<n,

augmentless verb forms.

4. The restoration is that suggested

by Dittenberger, IG. I.e., but is of

course uncertain.— 0. iroveGe: transi-

tive sense as in Homer.

88. phopcuo-i : cf . also MAe/£ios, no.

89. See 76 6.— 3. &purT€v(f)ovTa: cor-

rected from dpio-TevTovra. See 32.

89. Tvp.61: ru/xpw. But, since assimi-

lation of ju/3 to fi/j. (cf. Germ. Lamm,

Eng. lamb as pronounced) is not other-

wise attested in Greek, this is probably

formed with another suffix (ti/^-o- be-

side tu/j.-(3o-; cf. Lat. tumulus with a

Zo-suffix).

90. ilpotcXeiSas : gen. sg. masc. in

-as. 105.2 6.

No. 92] MEGARIAN INSCRIPTIONS 249

Megarian

91. Selinus. V cent. b.c. IG.XIV.268. SGDI.3046. Ditt.Syll.751.

Michel 1240. Roberts 117. Solmsen24.

[Aila to? deos ro[cr]Se vikovti toI He\ivov[Tioi•

|Bi]d tov Aia

viKOfxes Kal Bid tov <$>6/3ov [/cat]I B[id] WepaicXea Kal Bi 'AttoX-

\ova Kal Sid II [oT]!e[to"a]m Kal Bid TvvBapi'Bas Kal Bi 'A#[a]-||

i^ralai' Kal Bid AlaXocpopov Kal Bid HaaiK^pd^rêiav Kal Bi[d] tos 5

a'XXo? #eo?, [B]id S[e] Ata| pLa\iar\a\ <pi\i[a<;] Be yevo/xe'vas ev

j(_pva\ed\_i\ i\d[cra~\vTa[s, rd 8'] 6vvp,ara ravra Ko\\d^ravT[a<i e'?]to

'

A[tt]o\[X]oviov Ka66efxe\\v,to Aio[? 7rpo]ypd[yjra]vre<;

• to Se %pv- 10

criW I e'£e/c[oz;Ta TjaXa^TOf ep,ev.

92. Decision of the Megarians. Epidaurus. Between 242 and 234 B.C.

IG.IY926. SGDI.3025. Ditt.Syll.452. Inscr.Jurid.I,p.342. Michel 20.

['E]7rt <TTpaTa<y[ov tcov 'Afyaiwv AlyiaXevs, ev 8' 'îriBavpcoi

eir lapevs I [to]v''

A(TK\airi[ov Ai]ovva tov. KaTa TaBe eKpivav toI

Meyapeis tois | ['E7r]t8ai>piot<?Kal Kopivdiois irepl t<2? %c6pa? a?

dfxfyeWeyov Kal\ [7rep]l tov ê\.Xavvo[v] Kal tov Ivipaiov, Kara

rov alvov tov tcov 'A||[%at]coj> BiKaaTi)piov cnTOGTeiXavres dvBpa<; 5

€KaToi> TvevT7]K0VTaj[eva]

• Kal eireXOovTcov eV avTav tuv x™Pav

91. The Selinuntians promise golden Zeusfirst.—

irpo-ypdxJ/avTes : nominative

statues to the gods who shall help them carelessly used for accusative,

to victory. Instead of an express con- 92. Decision of the Megarians, ap-

dition, there is an enumeration of the pointed by the Achaean league to arbi-

gods who usually assist them, the im- trate in a territorial dispute between

plication being that they will continue Epidaurusand Corinth. The date must

to do so. fall '" the period between 243 b.c,when

1. Through the help of the following the Corinthians joined the Achaean

gods do the Sellnuntians win victory. league, and 223 b.c. when the Mega-

Through Zeus we conquer, etc.— 2. $0- rians abandoned it for the Boeotian

pov: Ares.— 6. Ma\o4>6pov : Demeter. league, and is still further limited by

Cf. Pans. 1.44. 3 iepbv A^rjrpo! Ma\o<p6- the name of the StrategUS.

pov.—

Dlao-iKpdTeia : Persephone. Cf. 1. AtyiaXiCs, taptfls : gen. sg. in -evs

Mffiroiva.— lfi.Andwhenthereispeace, from -4os. 111.3.- For the psilosis in

untiring statues in gold and engraving hr lapevs, see58&.— 3. dp.<j>A.X.€-yov: Bee

these names, ive shall set them up in the 89.3.-4. SiripaCou : name of a harbor

temple of Apollo, writing the name of and promontory north of Epidaurus,


rcov hiicacTTav zealfcpivdv\[Tcov~\ îrihavptcov eifiev rdv ywpav, dvrt-

XejovTcov Se twv YôpivOi^rav tco^l TepfAOVta/jLooi, ird\t,v cnreorreiXav

rol Megapels robs Tepp.o|f[/£]oO[y]Ta? i/c twv clvtwv Si/caarav

10 dvSpas rptdKOvra /cal eva /ca|[ra T~\bv alvov tov rcov'

Aâitov, ovtoi

8e iire\6bvTes eirl rdv ydtpav|

irep/Jboviâp Kara rd8e dirb rds

tcopvcfrds tov KopSuXetou iirl I [TJay Kopvcpdv tov 'AXieiov dirb tov'

A\t,elov eirl rdv Kopvcfrdv tov| [K]epawt'ot>

• dirb tov Yêpavvlov

eirl rdv /copv<fidv rov Tvopvidra•

|

dirb Tas Kopv<pd<i rov Kopvidra15 iirl rav b8bv iirl top' pdyiv rov rov

|| Kopvidra' dirb rov pd%ios

rov \\.opvidra iirl rbv pd%iv rbv iirltou|? 'Aveiais virep rdv S/coX-

\eiav dirb tov patios rov virep rdv ^/co\\\eLav virb ra? 'Aveias

iirl rbv Kopvcfibv rbv virep rds bhov rds dpiaîrov [rds Ka\ra<yov-

cra<y iirl to îrlcuov • dirb tov /copvcfiov tovvire\p Tadya<; dirb

||

tov Kopv<frov

tov iirl tov <£>d<ya<i iirl tov Kopvcfrbv tov iirl tov Ai<yL\irvpa\s~\ dirb

tov Kopvcpov tov iirl Tas Aiyiirvpas iirl tov tcopvcfrbv |

tov t[ov

'Apa]ia?• dirb tov

'

Apaias iirl tov /copvcfrbv tov biro tql Uerp\ai•

dir\b to]v virb Tat TleTpat iirl tov tcopvcfibv tov iirl tov 'Eôivovv-\

tos •

d[irb tôv fcopv(f)Ov tov virep tov ^%olvovvto<; iirl tov /copv-

25cf)bv

II tov K.[aTa T]dv ILvbpyav• dirb tov Kopvcpov tov virep Tas

Euo'p7a? [eirt] |

tov pdyiv tov virep Tat 'Sv/covcrias' dirb tov pd-

%to? tov virep Tas I Si^/coucri'Ja? eirl tov Kopvcpov tov virep ras1

TieWepiTios• dirb tov

|tcopvcfrov tov virep Ta<i ITeWepruo? eirl

tov Kopvcfrbv tov tov IT [a^/ou]• dirb tov Havi'ov iirl tov pdîv tov

30 virep tov 'OX[kov] dirb tov pcf||[îo]? t[ov] virep tov 'OXkov eirl

tov pdyiv tov (virep) tov'

Air[o\X](oviov dirb

| t[ov~\ patios tov

virep tov 'AitoWcovlov eirl to'

AiroWooviov. htKaa^ral t~\oI icpi-

vavTes ToiSe. [There follow, 11. 32-96, the names of the arbitrators

and of those appointed to lay out the boundaries for them.]

referred to by Time. 8.10.3 (correcting tity with the feminine form is shown

Ileipaidv to SirIpawv) and Pliny, Nat. Hist, by rds Alynrvpas 1. 21 beside tov Aiynrv-

4.18 (Spiraeum).— 1!). d-yas: gen.sg. pas 1. 20.— 32 ff. The list of names,

masc. in -as. 105.2 6. So 'Apatas 1.22, arranged according to the three Doric.

but also the usual form in Kopviara 11. tribes, contains the characteristic forms

13ff. The confusion caused by the iden- Qtdwpos, QoKpivrjs, etc. See 42.5 d.

No. 95] RHODIAN INSCRIPTIONS 251

Rhodian

93. Camirus. VI cent. B.C. IG.XII.i.737. SGDI.4140.

'Ea/Jia to£' 'I8a\fAev€v<; Trolrjcra hiva /cXe'os I eh]

II

Zev(8) 8e viv oaris[

irîxatvot XetoXi] Oeirj. 5

94. Camirus. VI cent. -B.C. IG.XII.i.707. SGDI.4127.

Fjv6v[t]i8<iI

rjfiX Xe'aâ|

to Upat;cn68o|rdv(j)vXd II rovobuXi8a.

95. Camirus. IV (or Til) cent. B.C. IG.XII.i.694. SGDT.4118. Ditt.

Syll.449. Michel 43:3. Solmsen32.

"ESo£e Ka/Mpevcrt ra? ktocvcls ras Ka/zt/>eW tcls I eV rat vdawt

/cat rds eV rat direipwi avaypdyjrat irdaa'i I /cat eydepeiv e? tot'e/30f

ra? 'AOavaias e crrdXai|

XlOlvcil %a>/3t? Xo\k^?

i^jj/neiv 8k /cat

XaXyc^rat? | dva<ypa<j))j/A€iv, at tea %ptfi£a>VTi. eXe'crdcu 8e dv8pas 5

Têt? avTLKa fidXa, oiTives e7np,eXr]0riaevvTL rav\ra<; rds 7rpd%io<;

cJ? rdîara /cat cnroScoaevvTai|

root %p?]l£ovti eXaîaTov irapa-

o")(elv rdv araXav|

/cat ra? /cTOtVa? dvaypd-^rai /cat ey/coXd-ty-ai ev

rat cTajXat /cat ardaaL ev tcoi lepoiL rds 'Addvas /cat 7repi/3oXt- 10

/3a>|<xateJ? e^?;t 009 la^vporara zeal KaXXuna. ra 8e re'Xevpeva es

Tavra rrdvra rov rapiav Trape'êiv.|

€7 Se ravrdv rdv ktolvclv enro-

8eLKVvetv tovsJ

KTOivdra's fiatrrpov ev rcot lepwi rcoi dyicordrcoi[I

eV 15

Tat KTOivai Kara rov vopov rov tmv 'Po8ia>v I tovtoi 8e avvXeye-

ctOcov ev Ka/i/pt et<? to I tepof Tti? ABavaias, o/c/ca rol lepoiroiol

93. to£": t6o€. 62.2. — Zei>(8) Se : both those on the island and those on

Zei)s 5<^. 97.4. — \eioX.T] : accursed. Cf. the mainland. For the latter cf., from

Hesych. XeuiXrjs• reXelws </£a>\??s, and, the Periplus of Scylax, Xwpa 17 Todl-

for the first part of the compound, wv 77 iv rrj riirelpy.— The neighboring

Xeiws in Archilochus. island of XaXKrj (see 42.2) was under

94. Xe'crxa : grave. The original the control of Camirus at this time,

meaning of the word (from *\ex<™a, cf. yet evidently sustained a relation toil

A^xos) was resting place, whence either different from thai of the other demes.

grave or the usual place of recreation,— 6. €-n-i(i€X.^0Tio-€iivTi : sec 160. iiri/ie-

club.— The last words are to he read, X^ô-o/xat is used by late writers, but

with resolution of the crasis, to Ev- not in classical Attic. 8ff. d.Tro8w-

(pv\3, to V-.v(pvXida. o-cuvtcu ktX. . shall give out the contract

95. 1 ff. The namesof the ktoIvcu or to the one wh < is willing to furnish tltc

denies of Camirus are to he inscribed, stele at the lowest figure.

252• GEEEK DIALECTS [No. 95

irapayy\eX\X\oiVTt, /cal dBpeovTW ra lepa ra Kafjupecov [to, Sa|/io]-

reXrj rcdvra, at rt - —96. Ialysus. IV (or III) cent. B.C. IG.XII.i.677. SGDI.4110. Ditt.

Syll.560. Michel 434.

"ESofe Tots /AaaTpols /cat 'IaXuertoi?,|^Tpdrr)? 'AX/ctpeBovTOS

eiire

j

07r&>? to iepbv /cat to repevos|

ras 'AXe/crpcovas euaytjrai

5 /ea|Ta-ra irdrpia, eiri/JLeXijOij/jLeiv

|

tovs lepoTa/JLias oVft)? araXaL I

ipyaadecovTi rpels XiOov Aa/3T[t]joi> /cat dvaypafyrji e\ t«? crTaXa|<?

10 to Te\Jrd(f)LaiJLa

ToBe /cat a ou^ 6'||o"toVeVTt e/c tcov vofxoiv eo~(f)e\peiv

ouBe ecroBoiiropelv e? to Tel/Ltet'o?, /cat tcl eTuripua TOi\_C\ 7rpda\aovTt

15 irapa top vo/xov•

Oe'/xetv Be|

rds o-rd\a<; /xia/A p,ev eVt rd<; iadjBov

tcis e/c ttoXios TroTiiropevoixe\vois , /xiav Be virep to lo-TiaTdptov, I

aWaf Be eVt ra? Kara/3daioo?ra? 'AXe/crpajvas. p,rj io-i\rco 'ittttos, bvos, rj/xiovos, yivos

j

25 p,r}8e dXXo Xocfiovpov pi]6ev, /x?;|Se eawyerco e? to rep,evos /x?;J|êt?

TOimyf p,T]0€v, p-rjBe v7roS?^p,ara eacjêpeTco pi]Be vetov/z?/J#eV

6Vt oV

/ca Tt? irapd rbv vbfxov I 7roti]cn]i, to Te lepbv ical to Te'fievo'i I tcaOai-

30 peVco /cat einpeêTO), i) evo\\%o<iearco toll dcre/3eiai

•

et oV /ca|7rpo'-

(SaTa io-/3dXrji, diroTeto'dTa)v\irep

e/cdaTOV 7rpo/3aTov 6/3oXbv|

o

35 eo-/3aXojv•

iroTayyeXXeTco Be|

tcw tovtcov ti iroievvTa 6 ^pjjt^cov e?

tou? /Lta'crT/3oy?.

97. Rhodian (?) inscription from Abu-Symbel in Egypt. VII or VIcent. B.C. SGDI.5261. Hicks 3. Robertsl30. Ionic alphabet, but with-

out Q = w. B =rjin a, b, — h and

rjin c (and probably in

i'),= A in/( E = 77).

a. Bao-tXeo? eXdovTos e? 'KXecfiavTivav â^/zaTtô|

Tavra

eypayjrav, toi avv â/jLfiari^di (deo/cX(€)os I eirXeov. rfxdov Be

96. 4. 'AXeKTpiivas : a daughter of Lindus.— 10.ivri:pl. forsg.—

18,'Axa.i-

Helios and the nymph Rhodos, who as iroXios : the name given to the acrop-

was worshiped with divine honors hy olis of Ialysus. Cf. Ath. 8.3(>0 iv rrj

the Rhodians. Cf. Diod.5.56, where 'IaXucry 7r6\tv i<Tx vP0T °-Trl'' TV V'

A-xa'

iav

the name appears as 'HXeKrpvwvr). — ko\ov/j.^vt]v.

7. \C0ou Aap-rtov : also ir^rpas Aaprias 97. Inscribed on the legs of one of

on another inscription, marble from the colossal statues at Abu-Symbel by

Lartus, a place in the neighborhood of Greek mercenaries who had taken part

No. 99] RHODIAN INSCRIPTIONS 253

Kep/cLos KdTVTrepde, vh 6 Trorap6<;|avirj. a(\)\o<y\o(a)o-o<; 8' ?}ê

Horao-ifXTTTo, AiyvTTTios Se "Apacns.||eypacpe £' ape

"

Apôv'

Apot- 5

fii'xo teal IleXepo? OvMpo. b. 'EXeo-i^to]? o T 77*09.

c. TrjXecpos py

eypacfre ho 'Ia\vcrio(<;)- -

d. TVvdov'

ApoLJ3(x\o\.

e. ria/3t? 6 9o\o<povio<;- - avv âpparî^di].

/. Hayeaeppo[<;]. g. Tiacn((p)ov 6 'Itttto - -

h. Kpi0L<; eypa(<f)e)v.

i. 'Opyvaofi ho/ca /SacrtXeju? r/eXacre top cnparbv [r~\b 7rparo[v

hdp\as$ra(p)pari')(u\L L

98. Gela. VI cent. b.c. SGDI.4247.

Ti.acna.hapo to]

aapa, Kpares diroiei.

99. Agrigentum. Second half III cent. b.c. (before 210). IG.XIV.952.SGDI.4254. Michel 553.

'Ti7rl lepodvra[NvpcfroSwpov rod <£> t'X&wo?

|irapairpoardira) ras

/3ouXa<?,|Trpoehpevovaas tcls cpvXas

|[

tojv 'TXXe'cov, TrpoayopovvTosj

5

in an expedition up the Nile under a 3. Ke'pKios : stands for the Egyp-PsaninietichusI (654-617 b.c.) or Psam- tian Eerti, which is applied to the

inetichus II (594-589 b.c), probably stretch of water between the first cat-

the latter. These mercenaries were aract and Elephantine.— vis 6 TroTanosfrom Asia Minor and the adjacent avir\ : as far as the river let them go up.islands (cf. Hdt.2.154 roicrt ot'Iuai ko.1 For vis see 132.4.— 5. 'A(ioipCx°. Ov-rolai Kapal roiai avyKarepyaaafi^voiai av- 8d|io : 6 'A/xoi/Si'xoi/, 6 TZuod/xov. 94.1,7.

tu) 6 -âfj.fxrjTixo'i Si5o? x^povs ivoiKTjcrai i. No complete restoration is possi-

avTLovs dWrjXwv, ol Be'luives re KaiKa- ble. — rjeXacre : r/\aae ;mr. of t\avi>u>.

pes tovtovs toi>s x^povs oiK-qaav xp^vov ei'J The peculiar spelling BE is perhapsiroWbv. TrpuToiyapovTotiv AlyinrTai due to a confusion between the two

&W6y\u<T(Toi KaTOLKla0r)(Tav). Among systems of writing known to those whothose whose names are inscribed be- wrote these inscriptions, 1) B = 17, 2) Blow, there are two Ionians, from Teos = h, and E — rj. Similarly bexu, i.e.

rip.1,

and Colophon (b and e), and one Rho- in a Tlieran inscription.

dian, from Ialysus(c); / is also Doric, 98. Beginning of a hexameter. For

and h Ionic (on account of the v mova- naatdSafo see 105.2 a.

ble). The main part of the inscription »i>. Proxeny decree of Agrigentum

(rt), as well as i, is clearly in Doric in honor of Demetrius of Syracuse. In

and may well have been written by 1view of 1. 11 and of the fact that this

of the Rhodian mercenaries, though inscription was found at Rome, beingthere is nothing to prove this. evidently the copy given to Demetrius


AiofcXeos rov AiokXcos,|ypafifiarevovros 'ABpavicovos

'

AXe^dv-

Bpov,|dXiaafxa e/cTas Bl/jl?]pov, Kapveiov e%7)Ko[vr]o<; rravrdi, I virep

Trpoêvias Ai]pn]rpia>i AioBorov *EvpaKOo~icoi. II

10 "ESo£e rai dXiat icaOa Kal rai av(y)icXr)T(Di pi . erreiBr) dvdylyeX-

Xov ol Trpeafieei ol e? 'Vto/xav iropevdevres, Tiaaicov I Uaaicovos

Ko't?;to9 Kal (de6Bcopo<z QeoBcopov SyvidSa,|Ar/fjirjrpiov AioBorov

^vpaKoaiov TroXXds Kal fieyaXas %peia<;|rrapeiay^crQai rtoi d/xcoi

15 Bd/jioji Kal pieyaXcov dyadcov rrapairio{y) II yeyoveiv, rois Be 'A/câ-

yavrivois rrdrpiov ecrri Kal e/c rrpoyovwv I irapaBeBop.evov rijxelv robs

dyadovs dvBpas Kal itpo'icrrafie'lvovs rov cl/jlov Bd/xov rals Karaîois

Tifxals'

I BeBoÔai eirl dyaddi rv'yai Kal acorr/piai tov Bd/xov rcov

'AKpayavrivcov|

ei/Jieiv irpoêvov Kal evepyerav ArHirjrpiov AioBd-

20 tov ^vpaKoai\\ov, 07T6)(?) irdai cpavepbv rjon 6 Bafios rcov

'

AKpa-

yavrivcov eiri\crrarai ^dpiras drrovepueiv Karaîas rots evepyerelv

Trpoarfpovfxevois avrdv. rb Be Boy/xa roBe KoXd-^ravras 69;âA./ceo-|

fjuara Bvo rb /xev iv avaOe/xeiv els to (BovXevrrjpiov, rb Be I aXXo

25 aTToBo/jieiv ArjfjLijTpicoi AioBorov ^vpaKoaicoi viro^vafia ra<f irorl

rbv Bdfiov evvoias •

roi/s Be rap-ias]

eôBidâi e? rd 7rpoyeypafip,eva

oaov Ka XPe â V> Kai 4>^\P

eiV T^v £%°Bov Bid rcov diroXoycov.|

6/xo-

yvcofioves rov crvveBpiov rrdvres.

100. Rhegium. I cent. b.c. IG.XIV.612. SGDI.4258. Ditt.Syll.323.

Michel 555.

'E7rt rrpvrdvios NiKavBpov rov NiKoBd/jtov, ftovXds rrpocrrareov-

ros HcoanroXios rov Aa/Jiarpiov, %icoi 'linriov BvoBeKarai, eBoê

(1. 24), it appears that he was resident after the analogy of ei\w<pa etc. (76 b),

in Rome, and his services probably con-

sisted in some-dealings with the Romansenate in behalf of Agrigentum.

8. dXiao-fxa kt\. : decree of the d\la

in the sixth period of two months, at the

very end of the month Kapveios.— 10.

o-v(v)k\t|twi : the council, for which

pov\& is employed in 1. 3. The signifi-

cance of the following numeral is not

clear. — 14. irapeicrxfjo-Oai : eicrxvKa ,

E?(rxi)/wi, for e<rxvKa ie'crX 7

?/aa

'»with ei

occur in several Koiv-fj inscriptions.—

15. "Y£y6v€iv : see 147.2.

100. Rhegium was a Chalcidian col-

ony, and in the few early inscriptions

the Ionic element predominates. But

after its destruction by Dionysius of

Syracuse in 387 b.c. and its subse-

quent restoration, there were contin-

ual changes in its population. Some

of its new inhabitants must have been

furnished by Gela or Agrigentum, if

No. 101] COAN INSCRIPTIONS 255

rdc akia|KaOdirep rat io-/c\?]T(oi /cal rat /3ov\ai

• eVet 6 arpaTa-709 T(bv 'Pcopaicov Tvaios Ai>(f)i8io<; Titov vib? evvovq virdpêi rat,

dpd TroXei, afyos (paivopevos|

rds avTOv /ca\o/cdyadias, SeSo^daiTvalov Av(£>l8lov Tltov vlbv arparajov 'Ycopaiwv arecfiavayaac ev

to) ciywvi rots rrpdiTot^ 'A0avioi$ eXaiasare(f)d\voj /cal irpoêvov

/cal euepyerav TroLrjcrai rov 8dp(o)v rtov 'Vi^ylvwv /cal iyyovovs av-

rov, evvo[ai8ico.

Coan

101-103. Cos. Late IV or early III cent. b.c. SGDI.3636-3638. Ditt.

Syll. 016-618. Michel 716-718. Paton-Hicks,Inscr. of Cos 37-39. Solm-sen 33.

101. [The first six lines and most of the seventh are so badly muti-

lated that only a small part can be restored.] es 8e [r]\av [dyo-

p~\dv eXavTco HdpcfyvXoi irpaTOi, ev dyopdt 8ea\y\ppi\_cry\pv\Ti, 6 8e

i-epevs Ka[d"\i]o-6(o [Trap] T^dv~\ Tpdireâv e%cov ra[y || </>ta]X.[a]i>tclv 10

lepav, toI 8e iep\oTroLol ercaTê'pco ras rpaireXas. Tl[dp\(pv\oi] 8e

eireXavTO) j3ov\s Tpeis tov^ [/c]aW/[cr]Toy?, al p\_ey /ca I To^vrcoy

we may judge by the language of this the riles and ceremonies appropriate

inscription, which is not merely Doric, to each day of the year.

but contains the Rhodian infin. -peiv 101. Selection of the ox and other

and the word dXlaa-fia, otherwise known preparations for the sacrifice to Zeus

only from inscriptions of Gela and Polieus, which occurs on the following

Agrigentum. The Rhodian influence day, the twentieth of the month Ba-

in Sicilian Doric seems to have been tromius (cf. 1. -17, and no. 102.ll).

considerable. Cf . ayopaadrnuiv at Tan- 8-l'.». Aiter the tribes had each se-

romenium, S< rDI.5228. 13. lected nine oxen in a manner prescribed

1. x'*01 : unexplained and probably in the preceding lines (apparently one

an error of some kind. — 2. «o-k\tjtu)i : from each ivdra or ninth pari of the

refers to a small select body, probably 1 ribe), they were to drive them to the

mediating between the council and the agora, the Pamphyli having the prece

assembly. Cf. II esych. so-kXtjtos- i]rdv deuce., and there unite (hem in one

i^6xui> ffvvdOpoiffis ev 'Zvpa.Kovaais. herd. When the priest and the iepo-

101-103. Portions of a sacrificial n-otolhad taken their places a1 a table,

calendar, in which were enumerated the Pamphyli drove up to it the three


/cpcdrji Ti?• al [he firj, 'TXXei<? Tp\els i\dvT(o, al pcey [Ka T\o~\vT(oy

KpiOr/i Ti?• al he

[firj, Av/idves rpeîs tovs [X]oi7rov<;, a[l peW] ica

15 Tovraty icpi6rji Ti<?'

a[l hep,r), arepou?] eXavTco e<> rav dy[opWiv

Kal eireXdvT(o Kara ra\yrd, alfie~\y

ica Tovrojy Kpi6r)t t[i?

|a\l

he pirj, rpirov eireXdvr(o Kal ar[epoi'?]• al he ica tovtcoj Kpt[6r)i]

pLTjhefc, eirucpivovTai f3ovv etc ^t[A.ta<x]TUo? e/cacrTa?

eXd[cra\\VTe<i

he tovtovs avp,/jLicryov[Ti rot]? aXXois • Kal evOv^ Kpiv\\pvrt Kal

20 evyovrai Kal a7TOKapv[acrov^Ti. eireira eireXavr^co a5]||rt?Kara

ravrd. Overai he, al fiey Ka v7T0K[vyjrêi, toll 'lariat •

6v[ei |

he y]e-

pea<fi6pos fiao-iXeojv Kal tepd irape-êi Kal erndvei lepa e'f [??[/-*<]'-

cktov, yeprj he \a/jL/3dvei to hepfia Kal to cr/ce'Xo?, lepoTrot[ol I h]e

[crj/ce'Xo?, rd he dXXa Kpea Tas ttoXios. tov he KptOevTa t[o>l\

25Zrjvl KapvKes dyovri e? dyopdv eVet he Ka ev Tai dyopac e'ft>[i>||Ti],

ayopevei ov Ka yt 6 /3ov$ rj aXXo<; virep ktjvov evhet;Lo[s• "

Klcojt-

[o]i? nrapeôi To\ji\ f3ovv, Kakot he Tip,dv dirohovTU) (jo) tch

'IcrTia[i]." I TificovTQi he irpoaTaTai o/jLocravTes Trapa^p^/xa' eirel he

KaTi[fiad\r)~\i, dvayopeveTco 6 Kapv£ 6iroa[ov Ka Ti/xaO^Pji

• tovto)

he e[X]dvT[(o Tra\p]d Tav 'laTiav rav Tap-lav, Kal 6 [tov Zi]vb<;

30 tjepew o-Te(7r)TeL Kal [eKâirevhei KvXiKa olvov KCKpap-e'vov [ir^pb

tov[/3oo']<?

• eireiTa dyovri to\_jx j3\o]vv Kal Toy Kavrbv Kal [<£]#ota?

finest oxen for selection. If none of

these was chosen, the Hylleis drove upthree more, then the Dyinanes, then

the Painphyli again and so on in rota-

tion until all twenty-seven oxen had

been presented. If still no choice has

been made, they select an additional

ox from each x'^'ao-rfo, the third partof a tribe, and unite these with the

others. Then the choice is effected, fol-

lowed by vows and a proclamation of

the choice. — 11) ff. eireiTa kt\. : the

choice of the ox to be sacrificed to Zeus

Polieus having been disposed of, a sim-

ilar procedure is to be repeated for the

choice of an ox to be sacrificed to Ilistia;

and, as this sacrifice takes place imme-

diately, it is described at this point, be-

fore the narration returns, in 1. 23, to the

ox chosen for Zeus. — vitok[vi|#]ei : sub-

mits tamely. Aor. subj. 150. — yepca-

<J)6pos PacriXe'wv : yepea<popos, the title of

a priestly official, occurs only here, and,

in the form yeprjcpdpos, in the small

island of Pserimos, between Cos and

Calymna. The paatXeis were here, as

elsewhere, a body of officials in charge

of religious matters.— ImGvei Upa kt\. :

offers in addition the sacrificial cakes

(prepared)from a half-eKrefe. Cf. dproi

dvo e£ Tjpu^KTov 1. 48. — 29. <rriirTa. : cor-

rected from c-r^yret. <tt^tttw = cttôj,

as ep^TTTU = eptcpw.— 31. ko.vt6v : a

ivhole burnt-offering, in this case, a pig.

No. 101] COAN INSCRIPTIONS 257

kirra Kal p.e\i Kal are/x/ma

e£dy[ovT\e]<; he KapvcraovTi evcpap.iav,

Kt]v[el he ]iaavTe<; to/x /3ovv Ka^6aip\ovTat OaWcoi Kal [/e\]aoY-

roi he[/3acri\rjTejjjoa h]e [e]/c7rXu- 35

vavres irapd ro[fi /3top,6v Kapir^covTi• eirel he Ka KapTroi\9r)i, I va\-

7r[ota?] &TTi(TirevheT(0 fAe\itc[parov, Kapv£ S]e Kapvacrero) koprdQev I

Zrjvbs II]o[X.t^]o[?] eviavTia copala e[oprdv

iepevs] he tois evri-

pots e7ri0ve'[T(0 | O^vrj teal [row] <p0ola<i Kal cnrovhd\y doivo]v Kal

Keicpap-evav Kalcrre[/x/LAa. p,e\T~]d

tovto he Iovtco irdp rovs iapoTroi-

[ou<? e?] to o'iKrjpLa to hap.6o~Lov ia[pe^y]$ Kal KapvKes, Lapoiroiol he 40

£evi£6[vT(o tov l]epr) Kal tos KapvKas T[avT\a~\v Tav vvKTa- iirel

he Ka cnrovhds 7roi7]o~[o]vTai, alpeadco 6lapei>[<;~\

I . i .r;tmv lapo-

TTOioyv /3oos tov Ovopievov tcol Zi]Vt toil YYoXtrjL, Kal7rpo\ayop\ev~\-

eTU> d<yvevea0ai <yvvaiKo\ Kal a[fS/?o]? civtI vvktos • rol he/eaoi/[/ce9

I

aipêia0co acf)ajr] tov fioos by Ka ypr^covTt t]VTcov, Kal irpoayopev-

€[tco [J

tcol av]\r)Tai tcol alpedevTi KaTa TavTa. tcll avTai tifiepai 45

Aiovvcrcoi [2/c|fXXn-]at yolpos Kal epupos• tov yoipov ovk diro-

(f)opd Qvet he iepevs k\oX ie\p~\d irapeyet

ye'pr/ cpepei hepp.a, cr/ce'A.09.

'\Kahi /3oj)? 6 KpideU OveTai Zr/vl [IIo|Xi?}]tKal evhopa evhepe-

Tat '

ecf) eo-Tiav OveTai dXcpLTCOv r/piieKTOV, dpTo[i h'v"]o el; rjpteKTOV,

6 aTepo<i Tv[p~\d)hr)<;, Kal Ta evhopa' Kal eiriairevheL 6

te[/9|jew]tov- 50

tois olvov KpaTrjpas Tpeis

ye'py tov /3o6*i tcoi lepijt hepp-a K[al

o7e|e']Xo?•

iepd iapevs irapiyei \r\e Kal 7]7raT0<; ijp,iav Kal KOi\ia<;

rjp,[icrv^ Jdvacpdpcoi he tov trKe'Xeos tov tmv lepoTroicov [hth~\oTai

aKpiaytov, \v^tov hiKpeas, v7rcbp.aia, alpaTiov 6/3e\(h TpiKtbXios,

NeaTopihai[$~\|v\d>T]ov hiKpeas, laTpols Kpea<;, av\i)Tai /cpea?, %aX-

Kecov Kal Kepa[p.eVco]v eKaTepots to Ke<f)d\aio[v, Ta he dWa Kpea 55

t&s 7ro'Xio?. TavTa he irdvTa]|aTrôcpe^peTat e/cTo? to[v Tep,e'vev<;.

Cf. no. 102.12 xoipos wpoKavreijeTai.— 43. rat : the evSopa are wrapi><-<l in the skin.

dv-rl vvktos : during the night. 136.8. The reference is to certain parts of the

— 44. alp€£o-0o>: 3 pi, 140.1. — irpoa- victim which after slaughter -Mr

yopevfrw : SC. 6 lapeiis.— 40. diroôpd : wrapped up in the skin ami made a

here in literal sense, carrying off. Cf. special offering. Cf. Eesych. HvSpara

11. 65-56, and no. 102.10 tovtwv ovk iK- to. ev5ep6p.eva aiiv tji K€<pa\rj nai rots wo-

<popa in tov vaov. — 48. €v8opa tvS^pe- aiv. — 49. TvpwSris : rheese-nhnped, thai

258 GKEEK DIALECTS [No. 101

rat] avrdi dp,e'pai 'Adavaiai IIo[Xta]|8i oh Kveoaa- dvei hele[peii<;

Kal] lepd rrapeyei

yeprj \ap,/3dvei h\_epl

p,]a Kal cr/ce'Xo?.

'Evdrai Me[XaV]ta Aiovvacoi 2/ctfXXtrat yolpos [/cat ejpjtô?

toO yoipov ovk a7ro(f)opd• #uet iepevs /cat tepa irapeyei' jepj]

GO[Xa]||/z/3aVet heppia /cat GKeXos.

r

E/3So'/zat avo/-teV[ot/] e'er? 'AX/c^tSa? A[a/Lta]JT/3t ot? re'Xea)? /cat

reXe'a Kveoaa • tovtcov ow cnro(f)opd

/cvXifces [/catjfat]8uo Sihov-

rai • dvei lepevs /cat te/oa irapeyei•

yepi] he ovara.

"E/c^Ta[t |Atowcreoi] 2/cuXXtra[i yoipos /cat

epicf)o<;].rov %ot'-

po[f oi)/c airo(popd #uet

| t]e[/?e]u? /c[at tepa irapeyei.

102. [#uet lapevs|

/cat tepa 7rape]êt•

76/3?; \ap,/3dvei hepp,a

Kal ovce'X?;. r\ai avr]|at dp-epai 'Peat ot? Kvevcra /cat lepd, oaaairep

rov TLe&a<yeLTv[ioJp yeyparrrai rovrcov ovk dirocpopd

#uet lapem5 /cat teôa 7ra/oeê[t

<y]j|e/3?; Xa/z/3aVet heppua.

AeKarai "Upat 'Apyeiai 'EXetat Bao"tXetat 6"a/uJaXt? Kpird, tcpi-

vecrOco hepirj iXdaaovof e(ovi]pieva 7rev[r][i)K0vra hpaypudv

• #uet

iapevs Kal lepd irapeyei

7ep[r;] Xa/u/3a[fet] |heppia Kal cr/ce'Xo?

ravras dirocpopd•

evhopa ivheperai, Kal 6v\eTai\ J

eVt Tat lariai ev

10 tcoi vaeoi ia evhopa Kal iXarrjp i£ ?]p.ieKrov âir^poiv• rovrcov

ovk eK(f)opd €K rov vaov.

'EfSe/carat Z^vt Maâ|f?}t /3ou? Kpiverai to drepov eVo?, ec^'ou/ca

ea>t"7-[i] K[a]pyetat, /ca[#a|7r]e/)toO I$arpop,iov rati Z?/ft tgh IIoXt?}t

Kpiverai, /ca[t] %o[t]/909 7rpo|/cafTei;eTat /cat irpoKapvacrerai Kadd-

irep Tcot IToXt^t.

Auft>5e[/c]|arat Z?;ft Maâw]( ote? T/oet? reXecoi Kal /3ov$ 6 tcpi-

15 #et? to||drepov eVo?, e^>' oti /ca ecovri K.apveiai, to Be drepov eVo?

ote? [T]|pei?reXecoi ravra dvei lapevs 6 to>v hwheKa dewv Kal lepd

irlape'yei rovrot? irpodverai trap toj ko[iv]ov a (pe'povri 4>uXeo-

/i|a[^]i8at aXcfiiTcov ijpiieKrov, olvov rerdprav•

yepi] Se<J>uXeofi|a-

20 ^t'Sat? SiSorai rov /3oo? 6ir\d, rapaos, rwv he olwv ro wp,6v||

e'^

is, as cheeses are now made in Cos, in XaXeOcra etc. in other Coan inscriptions),

the shape of a slender cylinder. — 60. The spelling eo is due to the co-existence

dvo|icvov : (pOivovros.— 61. Kveoo-a : ku- of the spellings eo and eu in the case of

eOo-a in no. 102.3 etc., from Kvtov<ra (cf. original eo (e.g. gen. sg. -eos and -«>s).

No. 104] THERAN INSCRIPTIONS 259

ov a 6eop,oipla rd/Averac /ca]l to<TT]rj0o<;

yepi] Xap,/3dvei 6la\pevs

o-fceXi] ical Sepfiara. rat avrdi d/nepai 'A0avai[ai] Maxa[vi]\8tSdfiaXis icpnd to drepov eVo?, ecp' ov ica ecovrc Kapveia[i, r]jo

Se

drepov eVo? ot<? reXea Ovei lapevs ical diroppaiveTai 0aX\do-crai•

tovtcov ovk dirocpopd

\6v\arpa hihorat rdi 6e<bii\at\o\\v] re'ropes 25

tcoTvXeai, olvov rerdpra, irpoôt tcatval 8vo ical«v\[t'/ce<?] icatval

Tpels•

[t~]o[Is , . o]t? rap, ttoXlv covelaOai 8dp,[aXcv] I

[opjaxft .. .v . ..ra

103. TelrpdBi e£] eUdSos| [TOt<? rjpco]o-Lv oZ[e? Toet?] <ote> Te-

Xewi [6v]ovrai icard<j>vX\[d<;, 6] /wef twv 'TXXe'ffl^ 7rapa to 'Hpa-

icXeiov, 6 he twv Avpbd^Poov irapa rd 'Ava^lXea, 6 Be rosv UapicpvXecov

ev "Eireac|[ irapd to Aap-drpiov

•

[eVt] tovtwv e/cdaTcoi iepd, ovXo- 5

/LieTJ[/0(o]f, rjpLieicTov e/carepoov, teal /cvXi/ces Kaival Tpels e|[/cacr]T(Ut

/cat irlva% eicdo-Tcoi Tavra irapeyovTi toItajfjof;?]

/cat Bvovti.

Tpi'rai avopuevov 'HpaicXel e? Koj[i/io-aA.o]v d(p)r)V tcavTos. Tat

avrdi ap-epac 'WpatcXei 11 [e? KoîJo-aXof /Sou? rovrov Ovei 6 la- 10

pey?, rwt Se| [#ecot tjepa cihorai icpiOdv rpia r)pLe8ip.va ical airvA

\_p\oiv rpels rerapr?}^ ical pLeXiros reropes KorvX\eai koX Tvpol oleoi

Svcoo'efca ical Irrvos /catvbs ical (pp[wyd]voov d^Qos /cal ^vXe'cov d%do<i

Kal olvov Tpia |] rjpiiôa. 15

Theran

104. Thera. VII cent. B.C. [G.XII.iii.762. SGDI.4808. Roberts2.

a. 'Pe^dvop, 'Ap/chayeras, YlpofcXrjS, HXea<ydpa<i,

Tieipaievs.

b. "AjXov, TlepiXas, MaX^Po?.c. AeovTi'Sas.

d.,

Op0OKXr]<;.

102. 17. irdp toy koivov : sc. fiwy.6v. long to the oldest, period of tlie alpha-

104-106. Nos. 104 and 10"> are epi- bet, when there were no signs for <t>

taphs, while no. 100 belongs to a series and x, which were indicated by irh and

of inscriptions cut in the solid rock and kA or pA, inconsequence of which even

mostly of obscene content. They be- was .sometimes indicated by 0h (as in

260 . GREEK DIALECTS [No. 105

105. Thera. VII cent. b.c. IG.XII.iii.753. SGDI.I809. Roberts In.

UpaîXai fie %ha[p)pv[xa<pho^ iiroie.

106. Thera. VII cent. b.c. IG.XII.iii.536. SGDI.4787. Solmsen27.

a. II heihi (tt)itihm onrhe. b. Ttfiayopas kcu 'RvTrheprj? ical

e7ot7r/j[o/ie?]. c. "Ej"7tiM.o? rctSe— 7ropvo<i. d. 'Et"7reSo/cA.7)? ivepo-

7TT€to rdSe. e. 9op/cero p,d rov 'A7ro'(X.)\o.

107. Thera. IV or early V cent. B.C. IG.XII.iii.Suppl.1324. Solm-

sen 28.

'

A7X.6TeX.77? 7T/oaTicr|ro? 'Ayopdv fu/cdSi|

Ka[p~\vr)ia 6eov hei\irv\_L\êv hovnravTiha||

/cat Acucaprot;.

108. Thera. IV cent. B.C. IG.XII.iii.452. SGDI.4772. Ziehen,LegesSacrael27.

'Aprap-irio rerdprai I 7reS' i/cd&a 0vaeovri| iapov,

'

Ayoprjiois Se|

[8]ei7rvoy /cal ia[p~\d irpo to crapajio.

109. Thera. IV cent. b.c. IG.XVI.iii.436. SGDI.4765. Ditt.Syll.630.

Michel 715. Solrnsen 29. Ziehen,Leges Sacrae 128.

5 Ovpoi 7<z? I 0ea>v Marpt. I ©eo? dyaOdt r\v%aL dyaOov hâ{p,ovos

Ovaia I 'Apîvov• rwi erlet Tcot 7rpario-r\(oi

dvcrovrif3ov\v

/cal irv-

10 /ocof iy II/jie?>i/JLvov /cat

|icptddv iy 8vo êSi/nvcov ical

otVoji; pterp^rdv

no. 105). Even at this early timeyr

month Artemisius they shall offer a sac-

was completely lost, cf. KXcaYopas, 'Op- rifice, and at the Agoreia (name of a

6oK\r}s, Aeovrldas, ewoie. festival) a banquet and sacrifices in

107. Agloteles, son of Enipantidas front of the image.

and Lacarto, was the first to honor with 109. 1 f. Boundaries of the land for

a Carnean banquet the god {Apollo Car- the Mother of the Gods. This was,

neus) on the twentieth of the month in doubtless, land dedicated to her serv-

which the 'Ayopal were celebrated (cf. ice by Archimus, who also promises'

Ayop-Qiois no. 108) . But the words from a sacrifice.— 6 ff . In the very first year

irpaTiaros to dei-n-vêv are variously in- (as well as thereafter) they shall offer

terpreted. The inscription, up to the an ox, a medimnus of luheat, etc. —last two words, is metrical (two iambic Gvktovti : instead of dvatovTi(ci . no. 108),

trimeters), hence Setirvil-ev without aug- but with retention of the Doric end-

mentand with the Att.-Ion. v movable. ing, while cpipovaiv 1. 15 is completely

Tor htKddi see 58 c, 116. Attic, likewise'

Aprefiia-lov (cf.'Aprafju-

108. On the twenty-fourth of the rlov no. 108).—

ey jj.€S£|avov. See 136.9,

No. 110] CE ETAN INSCEIPT I ON S 261

Kal aWajeirdp^fiara £v al wpât (pe'povatv, fir)vo\ Wpre/iio-iov 15

nrepuTTTai laTafi\evov Kal fii]vo<; "Taiciv6io\v irefiirrai icrrapevov.

Cretan

110. Gortyna. Vcent.B.c. SGDL4991. Hicks 35 (only I). [nscr.Jurid.

I,pp.352 ff. Michel 1333. Solmsen 30. Comparetti,Mon.Antichi III. pp.93 ff. Merriam,Am. J.Arch. 1885,324 ft'., 1886,24 ft.

%lo(.|

"O? k ekevdepoi e 8o\5i fie Wet, civ"tt lfioXev , irpo oY/ca? fie i

d'yev. al 8'e k dyei, KaraSiKaKadrd to i\ev6e'p\o hma crrarepavi,

no. The famous Gortynian Law-Code. Although conveniently so desig-

nated, it is not of course a completecode of laws, but a series of regulations

on various subjects, complete in itself,

as shown by the OloL at the beginningand the unused space at the end of the

last column. The state of the alphabet

(there are no signs for<j> and x, which

are not distinguished from ir and k.

See 4.1), the forms of the letters, and

the direction of the writing {(loverpocpt)-

86v), are such as are usually character-

istic of the sixth century b.c, but the

general style of the writing, precise

and regular, points to a later date. It

is now generally believed that the d< -

velopment of the alphabet was slower

in Crete than elsewhere, and that the

Code is of the fifth century b.c., prob-

ably about the middle of it. There are

also other inscriptions from Gortyna:

containing regulations of a similar

character but on different subjects, mic

series of seven columns being knownsometimes as the Second Code (SGDI.

4998).

Although a sign for -q is lacking in

the Law-Code, the B had already been

usedwitli thisvalue in an earlier period,

and H is regularly so used in the in-

scriptions of the "North Wall," which

are not much later than the Law-Code.The proper transcription of E in the

Law-Code is in certain classes of forms

uncertain, since there is evidence of

both e and rj from inscriptions which

contain a sign for 77. Such are the in-

finitives of contract veil is in -EN {-tv

or -ev?), and the infinitives in -MEN(-/J.cv or-fjiep?). The earlier inscriptions

with B have iv/roLK^v, îxev, while the

later ones with H have ftokijv, r/ixriv. The

transcription followed in our text is

that which accords with the forms of

the earlier inscriptions. The prohibi-

tive ME has been transcribed uni-

formly fj.i, although the inscriptions

which have H often have /xi beside fxr,

before words beginning with a vowel

(93). The same inscriptions show that

aor. subj. Xaydvei etc. should be so

transcribed, not \aydcrei. etc. See 150.

I.1-II.2. Disputes over the owner-

ship of a sla\

alleged to be a

slave.

1. 1 if. Whoever is about to bring suit

in relation to a free man nr a slave,

shall not make seizure before tht trial.

If he makes the s< izure, (thejudgt ) shall

condemn him to afine often staters in

the case of a free man, five in case of a

slave, because he seizes him, and shall

ase him within three


5 to SoXo7reW|[e,

otl ayei, ical haccuco-aTo Xaydcrai I ev rals rpial dfie-

pais. al [Se] tea I fie \Xa<y^daet, KaraSiKaSSeTO to fiev I eXevOepo

10 CTTaTepa, to hoXb \ha\pKv\av T&S dfiepas fe/cacrra?, irpiv ica Xa\\yd-

aei • to he tepdvo tov8t,[fc~\ao-T\dv bfivvvTa itpivev. al h' dvvioiTO

|

fie

dyev, tov hacaaTav bfivvvTa /cp[i]vev, al fie clttottovioi fiaiTV?.|

al

15 Se tea fioXei 6 fiev iXev0e[p]ov, ||

6 S[e SôXov, tcdpTovavs ifiev I [oTe-

po\i k eXevdepov diroTrovlovWi. al he k dvirl hoXou /xoXiovti I irovi-

20 OVT6S fov feKaTepo's efi\ev,al fiev ica fiaiTV<i diroTrovet, /cjjara

tov

fiaiTVpa Sifcdhhev, al I 8e k e dvTTOTepoi<i diroTrovlovTi I e fiehaTe-

poL, tov SiKacrTav olfivvvTa Kpivev. 'e 8e /ca vi/caOei 6 I etcov, [r~\bfi

25 fiev eXevdepov Xay^daai Tav Tre\y^T dfiepdv, tov he86\X[ov~\ e'<? tce-

pavs dirohdfiev. al Be|

ica fie Xaydcrei e fie dirohoi, hncaK\o~aT.o

30 vi/cev to fiev eXevOepo I irevTeicovTa GTaTepavs /cal cr^TaTepa ra?

days. But if he does not release him,

(the judge) shall condemn him to a fine

of a stater in the case of a free man, a

drachma in the case of a slave, for each

day until he releases him; and as to the

lime, the judge shall decide under oath.

— For the use of the genitive in to

i\evd<!po, to do\o, see 171. Similarly to

irevTeKovTao-TaTepo 11.38. Observe the

clear distinction in use, here and else-

where, between Si/caSSe? and Kpipev. The

former is used where the judge pro-

nounces formal judgment according to

the law and the evidence, the latter

where he acts directly as arbiter. Cf.

especially XI. 2G ff. — 11 ff. But if one

denies making a seizure, the judge shall

decide under oath, unless a ivitness tes-

tifies. If one party contends that a manis a free man, the other that he is a slave,

those ivho testify that he is a free manshall be preferred. If they contend about

a slave, each declaring that he is his, if

a witness testifies, (the judge) shall de-

clare judgment according to the witness,

but if they testify for both orfor neither,

thejudge shall decide under oath. When

the one in j)Ossession has been defeated,

he shall release the free man within five

days, and he shall surrender the slave.

If he does not release (the free man) or

surrender (the slave), (the judge) shall

decree that (the plaintiff) havejudgment

(viKtv = Att. viKav) against him, in the

case of the free man for fifty staters and

a stater for each day until he releases

him, in the case of the slave ten staters

and a drachma for each day until he

surrenders him. But at the end of a year

after the judge has pronounced judg-

ment, one may exact three times the

amount(i.

e. three times the original

fines, instead of the accumulated fines

for delay) or less, bid not more. As tothe

time thejudge shall decide under oath.—The purpose of this last provision seems

to be to prevent the accumulation of

fines out of all proportion to the value

of the slave. Some take Tphpa as a

third (i.e. of the accumulated fines).

The word occurs in another Cretan

inscription (SGDI.5000 I), where its

meaning is equally disputed.— 25. t&v

tts'vt djAepdv : gen. of time. 170. —

No. no] CRETAN INSCRIPTIONS 263

dfiepas peKdar\a^, irplv Ka Xaydaei, ru Be BuXd I BeKa ararepav;Kal BapKvdv

|

rd<i dpuepas feKaaras, irpiv k d\7roBoi e'<? Kepavs. e Be

Ka KaTa8i\\fcd/caei6 BiKaards, eviavrot Tr\pdBBe66ai rd rpirpa e 35

pcelov,|

irXiov Be fxe• to Be icpovo rov Bi\fcaardv dfivvvra Kpivev. al

Be|

Ka vaevei 6 BoXos 5 KaviKa9e\\i,

KaXiov dvrl fiairvpov Bvov 40

B\pop,eov eXevOepov diroBeiKadr\o eirl rot vaoi orre Ka vaevei e a\u-

rbs e d(X)Xo,i irpb rovro al Be I Ka fxe KaXei e fie BeiKaet, Kari-

a\^rdr\o rd e\ypa\(ji)iieva. at Be Ka fieS'j

avrbv diroBoi ev rot evi- 45

avrot,|

rdvs d-rrXoovs r[t]/xai'? erriKarâaraael. al Be k diroddvei

n\o\iofieva<i rdB oY[/ca]?, rdv dirX^pov n/xdv Kar(a)araael. al B\e 50

Ka kog\_ix\iov dyet eKoa/jLiovro]^ aXXos, e k diroardi, fioXe'v, Kal k\cl

viKaOei, Kartardfxev dir [a]? j [dfxe'pa]s ayaye ra eypa(fji)/xe'va. || [rb]v55

Be vevLKap,evo\y\ Ka[l rbv Ka^\\\raKei/xevov dyovrt dirarov|

ejxev. II

At' Ka rbv eXevOepov e I rdv iXevdepav Kaprei oiitret, eKaWbv

ararepav; Karaaraael •

ajjtBe k direraipo, BeKa • al Be k 6 BoXok 5

rbv eXevOepov e rdv eXevOepa\v, BiirXel Karaaraael al Be keXe|u-

depos foiKe'a e poiKeav, irevre|

BapKvdvs• al Be Ka

/r[o]i/ceu<? foiKe'a

35. iviavroi: not year, but anniversary. slave) of a member of the /c6a-/xos, the

See Glossary.— 38 ff. If the slave on case shall be tried after he (the official)

whose account one is defeated takes ref- has gone out of office, and, if defeated

uge in a temple, (the defeated party), lie shall pay what is written from the

summoning (the successful party) in the time when he made the seizure. Bui

presence of two witnesses of age and there shall be no penalty for seizing one

free, shall point out (the slave) at the condemned/or debt or one who lias mort-

temple where he takes refuge, either him- gaged his person. — The penalties fixed

self or another for him ; but if he does in 11.47-60 and their relation to the

not make the summons or point him out, provision in 1.86 are variously under-

he shall pay what is written. Ifhedoes si 1. Many take tih&ps and ti/i&v as

not even (referring back to 11. 34 ff.) sur- referring to the value of the slave.

render him (the slave) at the end of a II. 2 15. Kape and adultery.

year, he shall pay the simple fines in II. 2 ff. If one commits rape upon a

addition (to what is stated in 11. 34 ff.). free man or woman, he shall \>{U

.i one

If (the slave) dies while the suit is being hundred sliders; but if upon (the son or

tried, he shall pay the simple fine (i.e. daughter) of an airtratpos, ten. TliedW-

without any additional fines for delay). raipos, one who was qoI a member of

If a member ofthenScr/jios (see Glossary) a iratpela (iratpela) or society made up

makes a seizure, or another (seizes the of citizens, occupied a social position

264 GREEK DIALECTS [No. no

10 e poiKeav, 7r[eV]re crrarepav^.|

iv8o6i8iav 8o\av al /cdprei 8au\d-

<racTo, 8vo ararepav<i Karaahaael ' al 8e Ka 8e8afiv[a~\fievav

157re|8' dfiepav, [6]SeXoV, al 8e k iv

vvt\\tl,8v 68e\6vs •

op/ciorepav

S' elfiev tclv 8o\av. at ica tclv i\\ev8epav eiriireperai olirev a/ce\vov-

20 ros Ka8ecrrd, 8e/ca arare^paw; KaracrTaael, al diroirovloh fiaiTV?.

at Ka rav i\ev6epav|

fioiKiov alXeOei iv 7rarp6<; e iv d\8e\7no e iv

to av8po<;, i/carbv I ararepavs Karaaraael al 8e ki\v a(\)\d,

25 7revr€K0vra • al 8e Ka rav|]

to cureTaipo, 8e/ca • al 8e k 6 8o\o<;

[ra~\\v iXevdepav, 8nr\el KaTaaTaaell • al 8e Ka 8o\os 8o\o, irevWe.

30 TrpofeiTrciTo 8e ctVTt fiatT\vpov Tpiov Tot? Ka8eaTal\\i to ivaiXedevTOS

aWve6\0ai iv Tats irevT ctfiepais

|

to 8e 8o\o tol irdaTai clvtI|

35 fiatTvpov 8vov. al 8e Ka file aWvaeTai, iirl toIs i\6v\\o~i ifiev Kped-

6ai oirai Ka XcIlovti. al 84 Ka irovei8o\o\crad6ai, ofiocrat tov i\6\vTa

40 to 7revTe~KOVTao-TaTe\po koX ttXiovos ttcvtov av^rbv p\v avToi fma-cttov eTrlapiofievov, to 8' direTalpo I TpiTOV avTov, to 8e

/roi/cejo?tov

45 TrdcTTav aTepov avTlbv /ioikiovt i\ev, 8o\ocra6Wai 8e fie.

Ac k avep [/ea]t [7u]|va 8iaKp[i]vov[T~\ai, Ta fa a|i/ra? eKev, clti

eKova eie irlap tov dv8pa, koi to Kapiro t\clvv efilvav, al k ei e?

midway between the iXevdepos and the him as they ivish.— 36ff. If one declares

foiKeiJs. Possibly the £tvoi are meant.— that he has been the victim of a plot, then

11 ff. If one violates a household slave the one who caught him shall swear, in

by force, he shall pay two staters, but a case involving a fine offifty staters or

if one that has already been violated, by more, withfour others (literally himself

day one obol, but if in the night two as a fifth), each calling down curses

obols; and the slave shall have the pref- upon himself (if he testifies falsely), but

erence in the oath. — 16 ff. If one at- in the case of an airtratpos with two

temjjts to have intercourse with a free others, in a case of a serf the master

woman to the distress of her relative, he and one other, that he took him in adul-

shall pay ten staters if a witness testi- tery and did not lay a plot,

fies.—

iiriiripcTai: Tretpdw.— dKtvovros : II.45-III.44. Rights of the wife in

dxei^w.— 28 ff. One shall announce be- the case of divorce or death of husband.

fore three toitnesses to the relatives of 11.45 ff. If a man and wife are di-

the one caught (literally caught in, i.e. vorced, (the wife) shall have her own

in the house of the father etc.) that property with which she came to her

they are to ransom him withinfive days ; husband, and the half of the produce, if

but to the master ofa slave before two wit- there is any from her own property, and

nesses. But if he is not ransomed, it shall the half ofwhatever she has woven within

be in the power of the captors to do with (the house), whatever there is, and five


rdvpC\\v avrds Kpe/xdrov, kotl

|

k evvTravel rdv[ep,iva]v an

|

k ei, 50

Kai rrevre ararepavs, al k od\vep ainos ei ras Ke[p]evai\o<;

•

all]

8e rrovioi 6 avep [am||o? fie e]fj.ev,rbv 8iKaardv

|||dfivvvra Kpivev.

55

al 8e n a\\\o irepoi to avSpos, rrevre ar\arepav<i Karaaraael icon\

«a rrepei avrov, icon ica7ra/3||eXet drro86ro avrov. ov 8e k

\

i/caav- 5

veaerai Sucd/caai r\dv <yvvaiK arrop,6aai rdv "Ap'.repiv irdp 'A/uu-

Kkalov irdp rdv|

ToKaiav. on he' ris /c' drropioâdvaai rrapeXei, 10

Trevre arar\epavs Karaaraael /cat rb/cpjeo?

avrov. al 8e' k dXKor-

rpi\o<i avve(a)adBBei, heicaar[ar]e\pavs Karaaraael, ro oe Kpehos 15

SirrXel on k o hiKaard^j

6/xoaei avveaaaKaai.|

al avep arroddvoi

reKva Kar\a\irrdv, al Ka \ei a <yvvd, rd pa I avras eKOvaav orrvieO-

Oak Kan k 6 dve8 801 Kara rd eylpapbfieva dvrl fxairvpov rpliov 20

8po/xeov eXevdepov al

|

8e n rdv tckvovrre'poi, '4v8i\kov e/xev. al 8e

Ka dreKvov[|KaraXirrei, rd re pa avrds

e/ce\vkoti k ev\y~\irdvei 25

[TJav efjL[Qv\av Ka[l r~\d Kaprr[o] ro ev8[o]6ev 7r\e8d rdv ernfSaXkov-

t[6V] p,oipa\v ~\aKe[v] Kai ri k 6 dve8 801 at ejfparrai- al 8e n 30

aWorre'poi, ev\8iKov epiev. al 8e <yvvd aVe/cjô? arroddvoi, rd re pa I

avrds rol<i irrifSdWovai a7r\o86/jievkoti evvirave rdv e\p,ivav Kai to 35

Kaprro, al k ei e?|

rdv pdv avra<i, rdve~jxlva\y. Kopaarpa al Ka Xei

staters, if the husband is the cause of the ijxfvav: see 101.1.— 50. koti: here and

divorce. But if the husband declares he III.26, 34 = Kai on, i.e. Kai ovtivos, gen.is not the cause, the judge shall decide by attraction. — III. 14-15. Kpuos :

under oath. But if she carries off any- xpvôs from xpveos, gen. sg. with 5i7rXe?.

thing else belonging to the husband, she — 1 7 IT. If a man dies leaving children,

shall pay five staters, and whatever she if the wife wishes, she, may marry againcarries off and whatever she purloins holding her own property and whatever

this she shall return. But as regards her husband may have giv< n her, ac-

matters which she denies, (the judge) cording to irhul is wrilfrn, in the pres-

shall decree that she take the oath of ence of three witnesses of age ami free,

denial by Artemis, (proceeding ?) to the But if she tains anything belonging to

Amycleium to the archer-goddess. If the children, it shall in a matterfor trial.

any one takes anything away from her — 27 ff. And of the produce in the

after she has taken the oath of denial, house she shall share with tin lawful

he shall pay five staters and the thing heirs. — tov tiriPaWovrov : 6 tirtftdWov,

itself. If a stranger helps her carry the heir al law, a shorl expression for

things ofi\ he shall pay tin staters Jt f?7ri/i<£\\« (ra xPV^ra) ;cf. V.2] 22

and half the amount which the judge ols k tTripdWh. 87 IT. If man or wife

swears he helped carry off.— 41). Tdw wishes to mah gifts, (it is permitted),


40 hopievI dvep e yvvd, e pep,a e hvoheKâ crTarepavs e hvoheKa araTê-

pov /cpeos, ir\iov he pie. at, K\a /rot/ceo? poiKea KptOei hooj

e cnroOa-

povtos, ra pa avrdk e/cev aWo h' at ti irepoi, evh\iKov epiev.

45 At re/cot yvvd Ac||e[^)]e[yo]ycra,eireXevcraL tol d\vhpl e7rt crreyav

avri p,aLr\vpov rptov. at he p,e heicaaiYro, eirl rdi fiarpl epiev to

50 tckIvov e rpdirev e diroBepuev•

op/cîorepoSh' epiev tos /ca8eo-r\dv<;

kcu tos pLatrvpavi, al I e7re\evcrav. at he poiKea tc\kol Kepevovaa,

55 irreXevcraL I tol irdcnat to dvhpos, o?o^rrvie,

dvrl ptaLTvpov [Si/]op.

||

IV al he Ka pie heKcrerai, eirl tol I irdcrrai epiev to tckvov tol rja? poi-

5 /cea<?. al he toi avTOt avWiv ottvlolto irpo to eviavT\\o, to irachiov

eirl toi irdaTai I epiev toi to poi/ceos. KopKidrepov epiev top eireXev-

10 aavVra /cal tos puaiTvpavs. y\vvd Kepevova al diroj3d\oL||

Trathiov

wplv eireXevcrai /ca[T~\\dTa eypapipieva, ekevdepo p\ev KaTaaTaael

TrevTeKOVTa I GTaTepavs, ho\o irevTe ical f\i/caTi, al ica vircade. oi

15 he Ka pi I!

et'[e] Tt(?) o~Te'ya ottvleTreXevaefi,

e auTOV pie opei, al (ai)

aTro6\ete to Traihiov, ditaTOV epiev.|

al KvcraiTO /cal t4kol pouc\ea p,e

20 oirviopbeva, eirl tol t\o] || iraTpbs irdcrTaL ep,ev to t^kvov al h' 6

iraTep pie oooi, errrv tols tov aoeXinov 7racr,Tai<; epiev.

25 Tov iraTepa tov I tckvov kol tov fcpepuaTOV /c\\apTepbv epiev Tah

haiaio<i I ical Tav p,aTepa tov pbv avWds Kpep.aTov. a? Ka hoovTi, I

either clothing or twelve staters or some-

thing of the value of twelve staters, but

not more. — Kojiio-Tpa : perhaps a tech-

nical term for certain kinds of gifts.

III. 44-1V. 23. Disposition of chil-

dren born after divorce.

III.44 ff. If a divorced wife bears a

child, she shall bring it to her husband

at his house in the presence of three wit-

nesses. If he does not receive it, the child

shall be in the power of the mother either

to bring up or to expose ; and the relatives

and witnesses shall have preference in

the oath, as to whether they brought it.

—o-T^yav : this is the regular word for

house in this inscription, poiKla beinghousehold (V.2G) and foiicos not occur-

ring.— IV.14ff. If the man has no house

to which she shall bring (the child), or she

does not see him, if she exposes the child,

there shall be no penalty. — 6i 8e' Ka

fi' €l'[e] kt\. : this conforms to the read-

ing of the stone, though the elision of

the e of ,Lte is difficult (or read fit \'[e]

with aphaeresis ?). For Ka with the op-

tative see 177.

IV.23-VI.2. Partition of property

among children and heirs-at-law.

No. no] CKETAN INSCRIPTIONS 267

/xe errdvavKOv e/xev Bare\0dai- at Be ri<i dradele, d-rroBhirraddat 30

tol dra/xe'voi a\t, eyparrai. e Be k diroddvei Tt(?), I are'yavs /xev

rdvs ev ttoXi ko\ti k ev ral(<;) areyais ivei, al|?Ka /xe /roiKevs evfoi-

/ceieV[ji Kopai fOiKiov, Kal rd irpofiara /call Kapra[i']7roBa, a Ka /xe 35

fOL/ceos ei,I

eirl tois vldai e/xev, rd 8' aX|Xa /cpe/xara rrdvra Bared-

6a\i kclXos, Kal XavKavev rbs /xev||

vlvv<i orrorroi k lovn Bvo /xolpavi 40

/re/ccuTTov, rdBS|e 6vyare'pav<i brrorrai k lovVrt /xiav /xolpav feicd-

arav. 8\are0[0]ai Be Kal rd Liarp[o\ia, e|[

k arrodd^veî, di7re[p]45

rd [rrarpoi']| e\yparr\ai. al he. /cpe/xara /xe etle, crre'ya Be', \a/cev

rdO 6\v\yare\pas at eyparrat. al be ica Xek 6 irarep Sobs luv 86/xev

rdh birvio/xevai, Boro Kara r\d eypa/x/xeva, irXiova Be /xe. I hreiai Be 50

irpbOO' eBoKe eerrea^rrevae, ravr eKev, aXXa Be Lie

| | diroXav^Ka]- V

vev. yvvd b\r\ela K ]

pe/xara /xe eKet e [ira^rpbB 8d\vro<;e a[S]eX.7no

e ernairevâavros e diroXa\jc\6vaa ah ok 6 At^[a]\eu(?) crraprbs 5

eKoa\/xiovol avv Ku[X]X5i, ravrlas /xev diroXavKavev, rat\B Be rrpodda

p,e e\y~\Blkov e/xlev.

'E k dir[o^6dvei dvep e yvvhx, al /xev k ei reKva e e<? re kvov 10

reKva e e? rovrdv re ]

Kva, rovros eKe\y ]rd Kpe/ia^ra.

al Be Ka /xeris

ei rovro\v, d(a)8eX7riol Be rd dirodavovVrros k€ks d8e[X]7nov reKv\a 15

e e? rovrov reKva, rovrlos eKev rd KptLiara. al Be Ka I /xeris ei rov-

rov, dBev7rialB\e

rd dirodavovros «e? ravrhxv reKva e e? rov reKvdv 20

rekcva, rovrov eKev rd Kpe/xaha. al Be Ka Liens ei rovrov,|

oh

k e7rif3dXXei otto k et rd Kpe/iara, rovros dvatXedOdh. al Be /xe 25

IV.20ff. But if any one (of the chil- when Cyllus and his colleagues of the

dren) should be condemned to pay afine, arapros (subdivision of the tribe) of the

the one who has been fined shall have his Aethalians composed the k6o-/j.os. these

portion taken out and given him as is women shall share in the inheritance,

written. — 33 ff. ol% ko. kt\. . which are but against l /mse (who received gifts)

not occupied by a serf residing in the previously no action shall be brought.—

country.— 44 t'f. And the property of 22 ff. If there is none of these, those to

the mother shall be divided, when she whom it falls according to the source of

dies, in the same way as is prescribed the property shall rea ive it- Btct if

for the property of the father. — V.l ff. there are no hcirs-af law, those of the

Whatever woman has no praprrty cither household ir/u, emnposc the icXapos (i.e.

by gift of father or brother or by prom- the body of xXapwrat. or serfs attached

ise or by inheritance, as (was written) to the estate) shall have the money.—


elev e7ri/3dXXovrek , ra? foi/cias oirive's k|

Xovtl 6 /cXapos, tovtovs

e\/cev ra Kpepuara.

30 Ai he k ol|

€7ri/3d\\ovT€<; ol fiev XelWvri hareOdai ra fcpep,ar\a,

ol he fie, hifcd/ccraL rbv ht^Kacrrdv eirl rotX Xeiovai h\are~69ai ep,ev

35 to, Kpepiara hr\dvra, irpiv ica hdrrovrai.||

al he ica hucdiccravTOS to

h\ifca<T7a Kapret evaeiei ed\yei

errepei, heica ararepav^ Karaara-

40 crel /cal to /cpekos hnrXei. rvarov he teal /cappro /cal fep,a<; Kavm-

hep,a<i tAeTTLTToXaiov icpep,drov, ai /ca file Xeiovri hare^ddai- - rbv

45h\ifcao-r^dv opivvvra Kplva\i iroprl ra /xoXio/xeva. [a]t [S]||e

Ka Kpe-

piara hano/me'voi I fie avvyiyvoo-fcovTi ctvlirl rdv halaiv, ovev ra upe-

50pJâra /cos tea rrXelo-rov hihoi drrohopievoi rdv ripidv II hia\X\aKovrdv

rdv e7ra/3o\Xdv /re/cacrTO?. hariop,e\voih he Kpepiara p,airvpa\v<; ira-

VI pep.ev hpopieavs eXe\v9epovs rpuvs e irXiavs.||j dvyarpl e hihoi, Kara

ra aura.

*A? k 6 rrareh hoei, top to irlarpos Kpepidrov Trap vleos I pie

5 oveddat piehe Karadid\\e66ai an he k avTO<; irdaer\at e drroXaKei

drrohthodOo,|

al ica Xei. piehe rdv rrarepa ra ro\v re/cvov art, k av-

10 rol irdaov\raLe drroXaKovn. piehe ra

Tlja? yvvaiKOS rdv avhpa

aTTo\h6(6)dai pb€~h

y

eTnarrevaaL, pieh'|

vlvv rd ras puarpd^. alh\e Ti?

15 rrpiairo e icaradelro e e\rrta7revaatro, dXXdi h' eyparWraî, at rdhe

28 ff . If some of the heirs-at-law wish to

divide the property, and others not, the

judge shall decree that all the property

belong to those wishing to divide, until

they divide it. If any one, after the de-

cision of the judge, enters in by force or

drives or carries off anything, he shall

pay ten staters and double the value of

the object. In the matter of live stock,

produce, clothing, ornaments, and fur-

niture, if they do not wish to make a

division, the judge shall decide with ref-

erence to the pleadings. If, when divid-

ing the property, they do not agree as to

the division, they shall sell the property,

and, disposing of it to whoever offers the

most, they shall receive each his share

oftheprice.— 34. SaTTovTcu: aor.subj.,

cf. airod&TTaddai. 82. — 3(5. ev<T€iei :

taken by some as ev-aeih (cre/w), but

more probably ivtr-elh (elfxi) with ei in-

stead of i from the indicative.— 39.

TvaTov : dvt\T!hv = £uojv, as in Hdt.2.

08. — VI. 1. 8i56i : subj. without tea.

174.

VI.2-46. Sale and mortgage of fam-

ily property.

VI.2ff. As long as the father lives,

one shall not purchase any of the fa-

ther's property from the son, nor take a

mortgage on it. But whatever (the son)

himself has acquired or inherited, he-

may dispose of, if he wishes. — 1 4 f .

dWdi 8' fypaTTcu : and it is written


ra jpaptptara ej\[parrai, ra] pt[e]v |Kpeptara eirl rat fiarpl epev

K€7rl rat yvvatfct, 6 o" aTro\h6ptevo<i e /caraOevi e e7ri\\o'7r€vaav<; rot 20

irptaptevot I e /caraOeptevot e eirtairevUiaptevot ht7rXet Karaara\aelteal tl k dXX' aras et, to

ci7r\\6ov rov he rrp666a pte €v\\8i/cov eptev. 25

ai he k 6 avriôXos diroptuXet dvirl to /cpleos ot k avTrtptdXtuvrt p\e

eptev T&S ptar[p]b<;e

-raj? yvvat/cds, ptoXev oire k eir\t^dXXet, Trap 30

rot htKaarat|

e petcdaTo eyparrat. at he k arroOdvet ptdrep re'/cva

KaraXtTTo^vaa, top 7rarepa /caprepbv eptev|

rov ptarpotov, cnroh6(6)dat

he pte || ptehe Karadeptev, at fca pee ret re'tclva eiratveaet hpopte'es tov- 35

T€?.| [a]t he Tt? dWat irptatTO e KaraldetTO, to, ptev icpeptara eirl

rotk Te/cvoi<? eptev, rot he 7rpiapt\\evdie /caradepte'vot rov dirohôpevov 40

e tov /caraOevTa rdv I htirXetav Karao-rdo-at ras rltptas, /cat ri

k dXX' dra<i et, to dhrXdov. at he k dWav birvlei, rarê'/cva \to~\v 45

[ptârpotov Kaprepovk eptev.

At' k eh'hv<r\_ptevtav<i~\

Tre]

pa\6et /c]e/c? a\\o7roA.ta? vtt dv\dvtca<;

etcoptevos /ceXo[pt]evo rtk Xvaerat, eirl rot dXXvaaptev\\dt eptev, irptv 50

K dirohot to €7rt/3d\XXov. at he ica pte optoXoyiovr^t dparl rdv rrXe-

6vv e pte [/c]e\o/iej[v]o avro [\~\vo~ad6at, tov htKaa^rdv optvvvra

/cptvev iroprl ret||

ptoXtdp,eva. [r\o eXevOepo tov|

he . [at 55

k 6 hoXo<;~\ |

eVl rdv eXevdepav eXdov oirvtet,|eXevOep' eptev ra VII

otherwise = otherwise than is written. what is proper.' The general sense is

Cf. 1. 87 and VIII. 54. — f this law, contrasted with tov U with the reading of the text, if one is

irp66da,\.24,inmatters of'previous date. sold into hostile hands and some one,

So in IX. L5 and XI. 19. — 25 if. But if forced (to do so) upon his demanding it,

the opponent denies, with reference to ransoms himfrom his exile. 61ff. Bvi

the matter about which they are disput- if they do not agree about the amount,

ing, that it belongs to the mother or the or on the ground that he did not demand

wife, action shall be brought where it to be ransomed, etc. —65 IT. Something

belongs, before thejudge where it is pre- is certainly missing between the end of

scribed for each case. VI and the beginning of VII, either

VI.46-VII.15. Repayment of ran- overlooked by the stonecutter in copy-

som. Children of mixed marriages. ing, or possibly added on the original

Responsibility for the acts of a slave. substructure, which is ool extant.—

VI.4(iff. 'A ransomed person shall VII. 1 If. In the case of marriage be-

belong to the ransomer, until he pays tween a male slave and a tree woman,


re/cva. al Be k I a eXevOepa eir\ tov BoXov, BoX'e/jêv

ra reicva. al

5 Be k e? Ta9ai/r]|a? [larpos eXevdepa ical BoXa

|

re/cva ryevercu, e

k diroddvei a I fidrep, at k ei /cpe/xara, row; iXe\v0e'pov<;e/cev. al

10 5' eXevdepoi|

p,e e/caelev, rovers e7rif3dXXov\\Tav<; avatXe(9)6ai. a[t]

/c' e/c9 ccy|o|0a9 7r/3[t]ayu.evo?BoXov /Lie 7r|eyoa£ocre{

rai' peicaeKOVT a/x]e-

15 paf, ai.' Tiva /ca 7rpo'(0)#' aSi/cej/ceie varepov, toi

7re7rap,ev\\oievBt/cov

Ta/i 7ra|[T]/c»oi[o]/cof birvLe{6)6at dBeXir^di to irarpbs tov Iovtov

toi| 7r/3et7[Y]crToi. at Se /ca TrXies Trar^poioKoi lovtl KdBeXiri\o~î

20 to7ra||T/3o'?, [t]oi eTrnrpeL<yio~TOL 6irvi\e{6)6ai. al Be /ca p,e Xovn

dBeX7rio\l to iraTpos, vle'eB Be e/c9 aBeXhriov, 07rvie(9)dat lot toi[e']9

25 to irlpeiyiaTo. al Be /ca 7rXte9i'oz>TJ|t iraTpoidicoi /cvlees e/t9 aSejA.-

7nov, aXXoi 67rvie(6)6ai toi eVli toi e? [t]o 7rpei[yi]o-To. fxiav

B'|

e/cev TraTpb~i[o]Kov tov €7n/3dX\XovTa, 7rXlaB Be[/w.]e.

the status of the children depended on

whether the slave went to live with the

free woman, thus raising himself in a

measure to her condition, or whether

the woman went to live with the slave.

— 9. €K<r«i€v : elev 41; auras.— 10'ff. Ifone having purchased a slave from the

market-place has not repudiated the pur-chase within the sixty days, if the slave

has wronged any one before or after, the

one who has acquired him shall be liable.

The purchaser of a slave was allowed

a certain time within which, upon dis-

covering any faults, physical or other-

wise, which had been concealed, he

might repudiate the purchase. Notuntil the expiration of this period wasthe purchase binding, and the pur-chaser liable for the acts of the slave.

For the use of wepaidu, cf. also SGDI.4'. IMS. VII at Ka /xt] vepaiocrei i) /ca irplarai

4v rais TpiaKovr dp.4pais. But some take

the meaning in both passages to be dis-

pose of abroad.

VII.15-IX.24. The heiress. Regu-lations for her marriage and the dis-

position of her property.

When, in default of sons, a daugh-ter becomes the heiress (rraTpoLOKos, cf.

waTpovxos irapdeuos Hdt.6.57 with Stein's

note, Att. 4tt[k\t)pos), the choice of a

husband, who becomes the virtual head

of the family, is determined by fixed

rules. The person so determined, the

groom-elect, is known as 6 ewLfSdWov

orrviev (=oi e7T(/3dAXet ottvUv the one to

whom it falls to marry) or simply 6 4wi-

/3ct\Xov.

VII. 15 ff. The heiress shall marryher father's brother, the oldest of those

living. If there are several heiresses and

father's brothers, they shall marry (the

second) the next oldest (and so on in suc-

cession). If there are no father's broth-

ers, but sons of the brothers, she shall

marry that one (who is the son) of the

oldest. If there are several heiresses and

sons of brothers, they shall marry (the

No. 110] CRETAN INSCRIPTIONS 271

AS he kdv\\opo<i

ei 6 emftdWov oirviev e|

a Trarpoiotcos, \o~~\re- 30

<yav fiev, at|

k ei, eicev rav irarpotoKOV, rah I h' emicapirias irav-

tos rav e~fi\ivav cnroXavicdvev rov e7rt/3\\dX\ovra oirviev. ai he 35

k aTrdfipofios iov 6 eirifSdWov ottv\i€V efSiov efSiovaav fie Xec

OTrlviev, eirl rat rrarpoidicoi efie\v

rd /cpefiara irdvra ical rovic\\ap- 40

rrov, irpeiv k brrviei. ai he tea|hpofievs iov 6 eirLfSdWov elftiovcrav

Xeiovaav O7rvie\(0)0ai, fie \ei oirviev, fioXev t6<;|

Kahecrrav<; to? ras

Trarpoillo/co, 6 he [S]t/ca[cr]T[a?] hifc[a/ccrd~j\ro oirviev ev rots S[u]ot<? 45

fielvai. ac he ica fie oirviei ai e<ypa\(r)rai, rd /cpefiara rrdvr e/cov-

aa\v, at k ei aWos, rot eirLfSdWovrh ai S' eirtfSdWov fie ete, ra? I 50

irvXas rov airtovrov6rifi\i

tea \ei birvie(0)0at. ai he tea ro\i ein-

fSdWovn efSiovaa fie \e~\i 6rrvie(0)0ai e dvopos ei 6e7rt/3jjaX[X]oy 55

[ica]l fi[e X]e[i fiev~\evj |

a rrarpoioicos, areyap, fie'v,|

at k ei eVvm

ttoXi, Tap, TTarpoLoico^ve/cev /cart k evei ev rai areylai, rov h' dWov

rav efiivav hîaXaKovaav dXXot O7rvie(0)0\ai rds irvXas rov airlov- 5

rov I orifii ica Xei. drrohare(0)0ai h\e rov Kpefidrov iot. ai he fie I

eiev eirLfSaXXovres rat (irai) 7r\\arpoLOKot, a[t e^yparrat, rd Kpefiara 10

rrdvr eKôvâav rd<i 7ru|\a? 6Trvie(0)0\a\i, orifii ica Xei. I ai he ras

7ruX[a]? fiera Xe\ioi 6[7r^viev, ros /cahecrravs||

ro$ ras rrarpoiOKo 15

feirrai K\ard [rav 7rvX]av on ov X\ei o]rrv\iev Tt<? ; icai fie'v ris

\jc o^Trviei, e\yrais rpidicovra e tea fei7rov\ri

ai hefi(e), dXXoi

birvU(0)0at orihii ica vvvarai. ai he teaTrarpb^; hdvro<i e ahe\- 20

7rto 7rarpoiSfco<i 'yeverat, ai \eiovro? brr\viev01 eho/cav fie Xeioi

O7rv\ie(0)0ai,at k earereKvdrai, hia\\\afc6vcrav

rov Kpefidrov at, 25

second) the second (in order) after the son

of the eldest (and so on).— 35 ff. // the

groom-elect, being a minor, does not wish

to marry (the heiress), though both are

ofmarriageable age, all the property and

the income shall belong to the heiress

until he marries her.— 47 ft If he does

not marry her, as is written, she with

all the properly shall marry the next in

succession, if there is another. But if

there is no groom-elect, she may marry

any one of the tribe she wishes, of those

who ask for her hand.— VIII. 7-8. But

they shall give to him (the rejected groom-

elect) his proper share of the property.— 20 ff. If one becomes an heiress after

her father or brother has given tier (in

marriage), if she does not wish to remain

marriedto theoneto whom tin y nave her,

oilhum ilt he is willing, tl" n, in case she

hasbome <hil<! 11 n, shemay. ill riding the

property as is written, marry another

of the tribe.— 24. «ctt€T€kv6t]-ai &£ re/cva fie

ele, irdvT|

e/covcrav rot e7ri/3dXXov[T^t OTrv\te(6)9aL, al k et, al 8e fie

30 at eypaTT\\at. avep at diroddvotTraTpot\oicot re/cva /caraXtTrov, at

tea [X]et, | 07rvie(6)dd ras irvXas oTtfit tea vlvvarat, dvdvicat Be fie.

35 at Be rel/cva fie tcaTaXtirot 6 airoOavbv, II birvie{Q)Qat rot eirtfSaX-

Xovrt alt eypaTTat. at §' 6 eirifSdXXov r\ctv irarpotoicov oirviev fie

40e7r]t'Sa/xo? ele, d Be Trarpoto/cos

| bpifia ele, rot eirtfSdXXovTt 6\hrvt-

e(9)dat at eypaTTat.

Harpotd\Kov S' efiev, al tea irarep fie et e alSeA.777.0? e? to ai)[ro]

7rarp6<;. tov|

he Kpe/idro^v /ca^prepovs efiev rla? fepya[cr]ia[s tos~\

45 iraTpdav;,|| [r~\d$ [8' e7rt/eap]7ria? Sta[A.]a[y«;a]y[ey [r]ay e/uttvav, a?

tcd[v~\op[o~\ it, T\pdTre(6)6at \rr\ap Tat fiaTpt at Be fildrep fie ele,

Trap toI<; [fi]drpoat |

tpaTre(9)da[t\. al he rt? birvtot tcl\v iraTpbtb-55

kov, ctXXat 8'[ey]paTTat,\\ irevdev [ttop~\tI Koafi\o~]v III Toy? e7ri/3d[X-

XovTavs.

'Avep al|

k diroOavov Tra^rpotoicov Ka\raXtiret,e av\rdv e irpb

5 avTctst\ov<; iraTpbavi e

to\v<s fiaTpdav^ tcaTade'fiev [e aTroB6(6)9at

tov|KpefiaTdv /cat] Bt/catav efiev T\av ovdv /cat Tav Ka\rddecrtv. al I

o dXXdt irptâtTO Tt? tcpefiaTa e I tcaTaOetTO tov Ta$ 7ra\rpototco,

10t]||<z [/^]<rv [tcpê/iaTa eirl Tat TraTpotdtc\ot efiev, 6 8' a7ro86fievo<; e

/eaTâOew;Tot irpta/ievot e /caTaOelfie'vot, al tea vticadet, BtirXel

ica-\

15 TaaTaael ical ti k dXX' aTas et, t\\oairXoov eirtKaTaaTacrel, a\t

[Ta~\8e Ta y[pdfifi~\aT[a eypaTTat, t]\o[v 8]e Trp6(6)6a /*[e] evBttcov

efiev.|

al 8' 6 dvTt/ioXo<i dTrofi[oX~\io\t a[v7r]t to tcpeos ot k dvirtfio-

20 Xi\\ovTt fie ra.9 iraTpbtoKO \efi\ev, |

o S[i«]ao"ra? 6/ivvs tcptveTO• al

|

8e vtKaarat fie Tots 7raTp[ot\oK\p e~fi[e\v, fioXev bire k eirtfSaXXet, e|

fetcdo-To eypaTTat.

25 Atav[8]e/co"|]a/i,[e]vo5 e

vevticafievo[<$e evtc^ptoTavs bireXov e 8ta-

fSaXoixe\vo<$e 8tapet7rdfievo<i a7ro[^]a|fot

e TOVTOt aXXos, e7rtfioX\evv

IX.24-X.32. Various subjects. given as security or has been guilty ofIX. 24 ff. If one dies who has gone fraud (?) or conspiracy (?), or another

surety or has lost a suit or owes money (stands in such relations) to him, one


Id irpb to iviavTo • 6 8eSt«a||crTa9 8iKa88e'ro iroprl ra [a]7T07rjoW- 30

/xeva• al fiev tea vUas

€7ri\/xoXei,6 Si/cacrra^ ko fxvdfiov,

|

at Ka 8oei

Kal iroXiarevei, ol 8ep\airvpe8oK\\d8 (8)e Kev- 35

koiot&v /cat 8ia/3oXd<i n\al hipeo-ios pLairvpes ol eVi|/3aXX.ofTe9 enro-

itovlovtov. e 8e kaîropeiirovTi, 8iKa88ero

6p,6o-\avra avrbv Kal

tovs/u.aiTvp\\av<;

viKev to airXoov. vlv<; alt k avSeKcrerai, a? k 6 40

7rare(8) 8oei,|

avrbv are (6)6at Kal ra Kpe/xara|

an Ka ireirarai.

al Tt? Ka Trepa\t o~vva\\\dK]aei e e? Trep[a~\v eTriWevrt, /xe cnroSiSot, 45

al fie'v ka^TTOirovLovTi palrvpes efilovT\e<; to eKaTOvararepo Kal

ttXlo\vo<; Tpees, to fxeiovos fierre|<?

to SeKaardrepov 8vo, to p.ei\\ovo<; 50

ev8, 8tKa88ero7rop[T~\l ra

| a7ro7ro[v~\i6fieva. al 8e /xaiTvpel^] fie

diroirovLOLev, e k e\X\6ei 6 av\vaXXaKaav

pa[i"?] e fielov, tt\Xlov8e fie. al 8e irXia 8ole, at I Ka Xelovr ol eVi-

fiaXXovTes, tJoi> dpyvpov a7ro86vT€<i ra KpêfiaT ckovtov. al 8e' tls 20

direiXov dp<yvpov e dra/ievo? e fipXtofievas 8was 8oie, al I fie el'e ra

XoLird aKaia t<z<? alra?, fieoev e? Kpeos efiev rdv||

86atv. 25

shall bring suit against said person be- latter with 8i-, probably only an error,

fore the end of the year. Thejudge shall for 8ia-) is uncertain.—28-29. The third

render his decision according to the tcs- letter in 1. 29 is obscure, but the most

timony. If the suit is with reference to probable reading is iirtfxoXiw lo, with

a judgment vion, the judge and the re- w as in Taw e/j-lvav 11.48, and with Z6s

corder, if he is alive and a citizen, and used like iiceivos as in VI II. 8. — 43 ff.

the heirs as witnesses, (shall give testi- If one has formed a partnership with

mony), but in the case of surety and another for a mercantile venture (and

pledges and fraud (?) and conspiracy does not pay him hia share), or does not

(?), the heirs as witnesses shall give tes- pay back the one who has contributedto

timony. After they have testified, (the a venture, etc.— 50. cv8 : for e vs (= eh)

judge) shall decree that (the plaintiff), before following 5 (97.4).- 63. 6r

T<p6v

when he has taken oath himself and ko, kt\. : whichever course the complain-

likewise the witnesses, has judgment for antdemands, either tn takeoath ofdenial

the simple amount. If a son has gone or— . X.r>lT. 'Special legacies are

surety, while his father is living, he and not to exceed the value of 100 slaters.

the property which he possesses shall he If one makes a gifl of greatervalue, the

subject to fine.— 26-27. The precise heirs, if they choose, may pay the 100

meaning of 8iafia\6fi.evos and diafuird/xe- staters and keep the property.' 24.

vos (cf.in 11. 35-30 SiaôXas, Sipieios, the jii8«v «s Kpôs : to HO purpoSi . invalid.


Avrpo^TTôv pe dve{d)da}î\ KaTaKetpevov, irpiv k aWvalerai 6

/caradevs, peh' apir i'po\\ov , pehe 8etccra(d)dcu peh' eTna\irevaa{6)daL

30 pehe KaTa6e\6)6cu. ai||

he tis tovtov tl fep/ccrai, pehlev e? Kpeos

epev, ai a7T07rovio\tev hvo paiTvpe{<i).|

vhwrravaiv epev otto tea tCK. \\e~i. ap7raive{0)Qai he /car ayopav II

35 KaTapeXpe'vov to/jl Tro\tara\v enrb to \do 5 cnrayopevovTi. I o £' ap-

iravapevo^ hoTora|t eTaipeiai tcll pat avTO iapekov teal nrpotcoov

40 polvo. Kal II pev k dveXeTai irdvTa tcl Kpe\paTa teal pe crvvvei yve-

cna T\eKva, Te'XA,e/i pev tcl diva Kal|

to, avTpoiriva to, to avrrava-

45 pelvd KavaCke(9)6ai, aiirep tois y\\vecr tot? eypaTTat. ai [S]e Ka pe I

\ei TeXXev at eypaTTat, to,/e[/9[e|/xara

tops eirtp2dXXovTav<i etce\v.

50 ai he k et yveo~[i\a Teicva tol av\iTavapevot, ireha pev top epaVievov

top apiravTov, aiirep ai0|e[\e]tat

curb tov dheXirtov XavKa\vovTt•

XI at he k epcreves pe Iov\tl, OeXeiat he, [p^tcrpopotpov el^pev'j tov ctv-

iravTov Kal pe ehrdvavKov epev TeXXev t[o, t|o av\7rava\xevo teal tcl

5 tcpepa\T avatX(e){6)9at &tl Ka/caTa[\.r7rej|t

6 avîravdpevos• irXtvt

he tov|aviravTop pe eiriKopev. [at h' I cnroÔdvot 6 avrravTos yveerLa

|

10 TeKva pe KaTaXtirov, Trap To[v<i t\o avîravapevo eirtplaXXovTavh

dvKopev to, KpepaTa. ai h[e Ka| Xet] 6 avrravapevos, cnropenr\d66o

KaT ayopav enrb to Aa[o o|cnra^yopevovTL KaTapeXpevlov tov iro-

15 XtaTav

av6epe\y he|| Se«:]a [cr^TaTepavs eh hiKaaT\epiov, 6 he pvd-

pov 6 to Kaevlio cnrohoTo Tot cnroppedevTt. I yvvd he pe apLTraive'OOo

20 pe~h'|

dve/3o<s. Kpe(0)6at he Tolhhea||t

Tahe ra ypdppaT eypaircre,|

tov he irpoOda birai Tt<? e/cet e alpiravTVi e Trap dpiravTo pe eV e\v-

hiKov epev.

X.33-XI.23. Adoption. son) in the market-place, etc. — 16. o

X.33ff. Adoption may be madefrom to ko-€vio: sc. k6<tôctos, the clerk of the

whatever source any one wishes. The official who looks after the interests of

adoption shall be- announced in the mar- strangers.— 19 ff. These regulations

ket-place, when the citizens are assem- (ro?58e) shall be followed from the time

bled, from the stone whence they make of the inscription of this law, but as re-

proclamations.— 41. <rvvv-ii: see 101.1. gards matters of a previous date, in

— 42 ff. He shall perform the religious whatever way one holds {property),

and social obligations of the one who whether by virtue of adoption (i.e. of

adopted him.— XLlOff. If the adopter being the adopted son) or from the

wishes, he may renounce (the adopted adopted son, there shall be no liability.


"

KvrpoTTOv o? k dyeu irpb Si/cas,||

alel eTriheKe(6)6ai. 25

Tov SifcaaTdp, on pev Kara|paiTvpavs eypaTTai hiKahh\ev e

diropoTOV, hiKahhev at e^yparrat, top h' aWov 6pvvvr\\a icpivev iroprl 30

ra poXtopevla.

At k d-rroddvei dpyvpov I oireXov e vevi/cafievos, al pe\v Ka Xet-

ovtl, ois k eirtfidWei|dvat\e{d)daL ra Kpe/mara, rav ah-av virep- 35

KaTLardfxev kol to|dpyvpiov 0I5 k bireXei, ckovtIov ra Kpepara

•

al he Ka pe \ei\ovTi,ra pev Kpe/xara eVt rolk viKaaavcrt epev e ot?

ko||7reA,et

to dpyvpiov, dWav he I peheplav drav epev TOtk €7ri/3d\- 40

\ovat. d\T\e(6)dai hev\irep p[e]v to [7ra]r/30? to, iraTpolia, ir7re(£)

he Tcis paTpb<i ra pah-pota. [

45

Yvvd dvhpbs a Ka Kpiverai,|

6 hiKacrTas opicov at Ka hiKdâei,

ev Tais fixaTi dpepais dhropoadTO irapiovTOS to hiKallcrTa oti 50

k eiriKaXei. T\pof\e\nrdT\p he 6 dpKov Ta(h) oY/ca? rat yvvaliKi koX

tol hiKaaTCLi Kal [t]o£ I p,[vd~\povi irpoTeTapTov dvTi p\\\[aiTi>pov Xll

11. 1—15 lacking] parpl utu<t>? e d[v]ep yvvaiKi|Kpepara al ehoKe,

at eypaTTO irpb Tovhe tov ypappdrov,|

pe evhiKOV epev• to 8'

u<7Te-||

pov hthopev di eypaTTai. 1 20

Tat? rraTpoLOKOis at Ka pe I Xovti bpiravohiKaaTai, dk k dvopoi

iovti, Kpe(6)dai Kara I to, eypappeva. bire . . he k a|| 7raTp[oi]oKO<;

25

XI.24-XII.35. Various supplemen- not be subject to any further fine. The

tary regulations. father'1

s property shall pay the fine for

XI.24f. If one seizes a man before the tlie father, the mother's property for the

trial, any one may receive him (i.e. may mother. — 46 ff. When a woman is di-

offer the man an asylum).— 2f> ff. The vorcedfrom her husband , ifthejudgehas

judge shall decide as is written whatever decreed an oath, she shall take the oath of

it is written that he shcdl decide accord- denial of whatever one charges within

ing to witnesses or by oath of denial, but twenty days, in thepresence of the judge.

other matters He shall decide under oath — on : otmvos as in [1.60. XI I. -lit.

according to the pleadings. See note to The heiresses, if there are no 6p(pavo5iKa-

1. 11 ff.— 31 ff. If onedies owing money <rra.l, so long asthey are undi r marriage

or having lost a suit, thoseto whom itfalls able age, shall be treated according to

to receive thepropertymay hold the prop- wind, is written. In case the heiress, in

erty, if'they wish to pay thefine inhisbe- default of a groom-elect or 6p4>avo5iKa-

half and the money to those to whom he erai. is brought up with her mother, the

owesit. But if not, theproperty shall be- father^ sbrother andthemother'sbrother,

long to those who won the suit or those to those designated (ofiowe), shall managewhom he owes money, but the heirs shall the property and the income as best they


pe lovto<; e7ri\/3dWovTO<; peh' 6p7ravo8ifc\acrTav irdp rat parpl rpd-

30 Trelrai, tov irdrpba Kal rbp pdrlpoa tops eypappe'vowi dp tcpepara

Kal tclv eiriKapirâv dprvev oirai Ka (vv)vavraL /cajWiUTa, irpiv

k oTTVieraL. 07rvl\e(6)9aL he hvoheKaperia eirpei\yova.

111. Gortyna. Ill cent. B.C. SGDI.5011. Inscr. Jurid. II, pp. 329 fE.

Halbherr,Am.J.Arch.lS97,191ff.

[Sioi.|

Tao" epahe r]ai [7ro'A,t] ^racpthhovcn Tpta^Karicov 7ra]pi6v-

tcov '

vopiapart ^pr/rÔai twl Kavywi toil e6i]fcav a ttoXis • rbh|j

5 h' 6he\bwi prj heKerOai rovs dpr

yvplo<;. I at he Tt9 heKoirorj

to vopt-

apa prj \eioi I heKerOaci) tcap-rroi covloi, diroTetael dpyvpco irevre

10 o-Tarrjpavs. irevdev he.|iroprl rdv veora, ras he veoras bpv\\uvre^

icpivovTcov ol eTTTCL /car dyopdv,]

ol Ka Xdâ>VTi tcXapcopevoi. vlkyjv

h* oTelpd k ol ir\(e<i opoaovri, Kal irpdâvre^|

rbv viKaOevra rdv

p,ev rjplvav [to)1 v^KaaâvTi hovrcov, rdv h' rjpivav [rat 7ro\t].

112. Hierapytna. Ill or II cent. B.C. SGDI.5041. Michel 29.

.... [epiro^vrwy he ol '\epairvTVtoi rots AuTTi'ot? e? ra — 1 ....

[ol he] Avrrtoi rols 'lepaTrvrviois e? rdv evdpepov rdv [twv ®ev-

haiaicov. 6 he Koapos roov I '\epairvrvl]a>v epirerco Avrrol e? to

dpêlov• Kara raurd he Kal 6 tco[v Avtticov Koo~po<i epireroi ev

'lepairvrvai e?]|

to dp^[elov.] al he ol Koapoc e\Xi7roiev rdv 6v-

criav rdv rjjpappe'vav, at Ka pr] re 7r6Xe[pos KcoXvaip, a7TOTef<xaf]-jj

5 Tcov 6 Koapos e/cacrro? dpyvpico arar7]pa<i eKardv, ol pev '\epairv-

tvlol toI<; AvTTiois rat iroXei, [ol he Avttloc tois~\|'\epairvTViois rat

can until she marries. She shall be mar- to the body of young men, and of this

ried when twelve years of age or older. body the seven who are chosen by lot as

ill. Decree of Gortyna regarding suj>crvisors of the market shall decide

the use of bronze coinage. under oath.

3ff. One shall make use of the bronze 112. Treaty between Hierapytna

coin which the state has established, and and Lyttos. This illustrates the mixed

not accept the silver obols. If one ac- dialect sometimes known as East Cre-

cepts them, or is unwilling to accept the tan. See 273, 278.

(bronze) coin, or sells for produce (i.e. 1. AvttCois: note the interchange

trades by barter), he shall pay a fine of of assimilated and unassimilated forms,

five silver staters. Report shall be made e.g. KvktIuv 1. 13. See 86 with 1.—

«


7rdXet. on he tea hd^rji rats vrdXeatv eêXev r) evdepev, otl ptev e'ft'-

Xotptev ptijre evdtvov ptrhe evop/cov r)ptev, on he e<yypdâtptev evdtvov

re r)p,ev Kal evopKOV. el he tl k<z dewv tXecov ovtojv Xdf3a>\pev airb

rd>v iroXepttoov, XajyavdvTcov Kara to reXo? eKarepoi. ptrj itje'aToo

he. Ihiai p.r)Te irdXeptov e^cpepeadat ycopls firjre elpnvav Ttdecrdat, at

ica /xt] a/A(f>OT€poi<; hd^r/t. ai he Ttve's Ka Ihtai eêveyKcovrai, ||

avrol 10

Kal htairoXepovTiov, Kal p.r) evopKOt earcov ot pti] avpiroXepovTes.

arao-avrcov he. ras aTaXas eicdWepoi ev rots thtots iepots, ot ptev

'lepavrvrvioi 'QXepol ev rwt lepon, rav he. ev 'AirdXXojvt, oi he Avt-

tloi ev Ton[t]|e/3wt t[c!)

'

A7rd]XXcovo<; Kal ept TrdXet ev 'Adavatai.

araadvToov he Kal kqlvclv ardXav ev Fdprvvi ev|

ro)t lepwt tQ>

t. "Op/cos Avktiodv. "dptvvoo rav 'ILcrTiav Kal ZPjva 'Opd-

rpiov Kal rav'

Adavaiav 'QXeptav /cal Zriva|Mo[vvitiov Kal"Hp]av

/cal 'Adavatav TloXidha Kal'

AiroXXcova Hvnov Kal Aaron Kal

"Apea Kal W(ppohtTav Kal Kcoprj^rasKal Nvjiiâ? Kal debs TrdvTas 15

Kal irdaas '

i) ptdv eyto avptptayrja o) Tots '\eparrVTVtots tov iravra

ypdvov a7rX[o'&)?] Kal dhdXcos, Kal tov avrbv <f)tXov Kal eydpbv e^d),

Kal 7roXefjLi]crd) curb ycopas, vl Ka Kal 6 'XepairvTVios,|

Kal to hUatov

hooo-d) Kal ififievd) ev rots crvvKetpte'vots, epptevdvTcov Kal roiv '\epd-

ttvtvioiv. eiTLopKovrt ptev|

rjptev tos debs eptptavtas Kal jiveadat

•jrdvra rd inrevavria, evopKwat he tos debs tXe'os yptev Kal ytveadat

7roX|X<X)a Kayadd." "OpKos 'lepatrvTvioov. "optvva) rav 'Eariav

Kal Zi)va 'Opdrpiov Kal 'Adavatav 'HXeptav fca\\[l] Zrjva Movvt- 20

tlov Kal "Hpav Kal 'Adavatav TloXidha Kal'

A7rdXX(»va Uvrtov

Kal Aard) Kal "Apea Kal'

A^pohi\rav Kal KcopT/ra^ Kal Nu/x(/>a?

Kal debs Travras Kal irdaas •

r) ptdv eya> o-vp,p,axV(TO~) T0 '? Avkti-

ot? rbv I iravra %pdvov a7rXo'a)? Kal dhdXo)*;, Kal tov avTov cf)i'Xov

Kal e-%6pbv e£d), Kal 7roXepti]ad) dirb ydypas, vl|

Ka Kal 6 AvTTtos,

Kal to hUatov hcocrcb Kal eptpevd) ev toZ? avvKetpevots, epp-evdv-

tcov Kal Avkticov. i\[7r]top[Ko]vTitos debs eptp-avtas yp.ev Kal

13. 'Opdrpiov: occurs as an epithel of (51a). The epithel would then be of

Zeus in two other Cretan inscriptions. Elean source (cf.\'A. fpdrpa= ^rpa.

It is generally explained as standing 15). or else contain hyper-Doric d. —for fpd.Tpi.os with o for p as in "Oa|os 17. emopKOv-ri : see 42.""/.


25 yiveadac rrdvra rd vrrevavrla, evoptcoxri he rb<; 0ej[[o]? i\eos r)p,ev

teal ylvecrQai rroWd tcayaOd."

113. Dreros. Ill or II cent, b.c, but copied from an earlier version.

SGDI.4952. Ditt.Syll.463. Michel 23. Solmsen31.

©eo? Tirâ. |'AyaOac Ttrât.

|

'E7rt rwv AWa\e\o3v koct/xiovtcov||

5 ra)V avy Kutat /cat|

KedidXwc TIvpa)i\7ri(OL Biaicovos,| ypap,p,areo<;

|

10 he <&i\i7nrov, II rdhe co/xoaav I dyeXdot 7rav\dâ>aroi etea^rbv 078077-]

15 Kovra • "'O/jlvvco II rdv 'ârlav rdv

|

ep, rtpvraveian|

/cat rbv Aijva

20 rbv I 'Ayopalov teal rbv Ay)\varbv TaWalov

||

/cat rbv 'Aire'Wcova|

toi> AeXfytviov /cat I Tay 'AOavaiav rdv|IToXtoi)%oy /cat Toy

j

'AvreA.-

25 Xcova rbpu Uoinov||

/cat rdv Aarovv /cat rdv|

"

Aprep.Lv /cat rbv

"Apea I teal rdv 'A(pophirav ical|

rbv 'Epp,dv teal rbv"AXiov

|

teal

30 rav Bpcrdfiapriv ||

/cat to//, <J>otVt/ca teal rdv|'Afi(£t[a>]my /cat Ta7

Vdv I /cat Toy Ovpavbv /cat '

-tjpeoas teal rjpcodacra'i |

/cat tcpavas teat

35 7roTa|Luou9 /cat 0eot>? irdvra<i|

/cat irdaas •

fit) p,dv eyu>|

7ro/ca toi?

40 At/TTtot? I /ca\aj<? (ppovrjaelv|

/at/tc re^vat pujre fiaâvdi fiijre ev

vv/crl I /i?/Te TreS' d/xepav. /cat|

cnrevo-ia) on tea hvvap,ai|

teatebv rat

45 7ro'Xet Tat twv Avrricov.]||

5t/caf Se /cat7J7>[a|i']|ja)z; p,i]6ev evoptcov

|

I'jpLTjV.teal reXopbai I (fiiXohprfpios /cat

|

(piXo/evd)aLO<;|

/cat /xr/Te Ta/i

507ro1|\ti/ trpohuxrelv

I

raj' T&jy ApijpicovJ

tt?;Te ovpeta rd|

tco^ A/)?;-

55 otW I /x^Se ra TC07 Ky[(w]||criW, u^Se aV|6pa<? Tot? 7ro\Xep,iOL||o-ioi"?, /x??(i>e crTa|o-to? dpêlv /cat

|

65 rwt araaifrvri|

dvrios reXop,ai,\

p,t]he avvwp,oaCâ? /x?7Te|

dXXcoi cruvre'Xe\\a-0at•

el 8e

Ttfa? I tea 7rv0(op,ai au\vop,vvovra<i, |etjayyeXio) rou

|

/co'aitoi/ toi?

75 7r\i'||acrtv.et 8e TaSe

|ii^ Kare'ôip-i,

|

tow (r)e ttot deovs,|

tow

80 (ZpLocra, ep\p,avias rjp,i){i)v II irdvra^ re teal7ra|cra9,

/cat tcateicrra)(i)|

113. Oath taken by the Drerian \doi : for d7e\a?ot (see 31), ephebi,mem-

ephebi, promising loyalty to Dreros bers of the &yi\ai or bands in which the

and the allied Cnossos, but enmity to Cretan youth were trained.— 11-12.

Lyttos. The dialect shows a strong ad- iravdô-roi. : cf. a£u<TTois 11. 140-141.

mixture of kolv-t) forms, but also retains Whether or not meaning exactly un-

many of the Cretan characteristics. girded, the epithet probably refers to

3. AtGaXe'tov: cf. Law-Code V. 5.— some characteristic feature of the

6-7. IIvpctfi-TrCwi : obscure.— 11. dê- ephebes' dress.— 45. Snwiv hi kt\. : but


6\e6pa>i i%6\\v\crdai avros re I /cat XPVia Tdp.d,||

teal fxtjre (jloi 85

<yav|Kapirov (pepetv ]|| [tt?;Te 7]ufat/ca9

| [Titcrei^v Kara <fiv[akv p-r'jrle

irafxara'

[| [evop/c{]ovri 6V p,oi| [toiW] Oeovs, tou?

| [co/xoaa,^ tXe'01/9 90

T/itef|[teal 7roX]Xd tca<yada

| St[So']yu.[e]f. o/jlvvco 8e||T09 ai/ro? 95

deovs •

J?} /-iaf e7<w T07 /co'CTJ/Ltoy,

at «a At?) i£opl

/ct£a>vTt rav aye\\av

rov/zo'|/ca/x.e9,100

i/x/3a\etv|

e<? ra^ j3a>\dv, at||

/ca drroardvrL, I toO p.i]v6<; rov K.o\/jlvo- 105

fcapiov rjrov

|

AXtatW a Se /3[<u]Xa I rrpa^dvroiv €Ka\\arov rov 110

Koa/jLilovra ararf]pa<i|

TrevraKOcriov; I

a<£' a? /ca ip/3d\7)i I dp.epa,|d'yypa-^rdvroiv I e? Ae\(piviov, I 115

ocrera /ca//.?) rrpdfewvn ^p^fxara,

||rovvop,a eVt Trarpbs \

/cat rb TrXrj- 120

#09 toO dp^yvpLou eôvofiaivovWes• on he ica rrpd^wv'rt, rail erai-

peiaiaiv ||

haaadadcoaav Tat9 I e/x 7ro'Xet /cat at' rrei\ rivev ovpevoivn 125

Apyjpioi. [||at Se it?) 7r/oa'[fat]|ef

a /ScoXa, a[irrot] ||

Ta cWXo'a d[iro- 130

Tet]|o"afTtt)f•

7rpa[ây]|T&)f Se ot epevral I ot tcov dvdpcoirivwv|

/cat

hacradaOoicrav||

Tat9 iraipeicuo-iv |

Kara ravrd." i:;r>

Ta'Sev7ro/xvd/.ia\ra ra? Apijpias ^d>pa^ I ra? dpâia^ T0Z9

||

eVt- 140

ryivofxe'vois a£<wlo"TOi9 toV Te '6p\icov 6p.vvpiev I /cat fcareêiv. |

/cat ot

MtXaVtot||errefBofKevaav

|

eV Tat ve'atve\p.ovrjlai

rat7ro'|Xet

Tat tco^ 145

Apiipicov eve/ca t<z9 I ^copcis rdsa||/Lta?,

ra? a/x<^tl/.taôyu.eâ.|

Nt- 150

KdTTip[

Ta? a7e'Xa9 I

||

/cat iXaiave\icacrTOV (frvreveiv /cal 155

re0pap,\p.€vap diroheiâL' 09 Se /ca /x?) || [0]i»Teuo"et, a7r|[o]Teto-et

160

aTa|T77pa9 Tre^T^/co^Ta.

nothing of laiosuits and executions shall nvev: rtves. 119.2a.— 132-133. «[p]««-

/» iiirimitil in the oath.— 97 ft', al Ka to.£ ot tbv dveptoirCvuv : the collectors of

(at) eôpKi^tovTi ktX. : unless they impose public (in contrast to sacred) funds,

the same oath upon the &y£\a, upon those ipevral= ^tt/to/, irpaKTopes. Ct. ipttiw

who are passing out from it (?). It is = ipewdw Eustath. on II 127. — 137.

generally assumed that the oath was tcLSc \nTO(ivdp.a.Ta : if this inscription is

imposed upon 1,1 lose entering the d7Aa, a copy of an earlier one, we may as-

but it, is difficult to reconcile iy5vop.t- sume thai the early boundaries of Dre-

vous with such an interpretation.— 103. ros were actually described in the

€(i(3a\€iv: eiVo77eXerv impeach. — 104- original, bul omitted here. — 146-147.

105. diKad.7r00-Ta.vTi: after they have v€(iovr|[ai: Eor veop-yvtai. with remark-

gone out of office.— 11">. Xio-o-6s : meta- able metathesis, seen also in \eAto^(os

phorical use, perhaps insolvent.— 127. = Neo/ttjwoj of another inscription.

APPENDIX

SELECTED BIBLIOGRAPHY OF WORKS OF REFERENCEWITH THE ABBREVIATIONS EMPLOYED

Periodicals

A.M. = Mitteilungen des deutschen archaologischen Instituts. Athenische

Abteilung.

Am. J. Arch. = American Journal of Archaeology.Am. J. Phil. = American Journal of Philology.

Annual British School = Annual of the British School at Athens.

AOtjvol=

'Adrjva. ^,vyypa[j,/jui Trepio8iKov r^s iv A#r/i/uis iTvt<JTrjixovLK?j.C.H. = Bulletin de correspondance hellenique.

Ber.Berl.Akad. = Sitzungsberichte dcr koniglichen preussischeu Akademie

der Wissenschaften zu Bei'lin.

Ber.Sachs.Ges. = Berichte iiber die Verhandlungen der koniglichen sach-

sischen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften zu Leipzig. Philologisch-

historische Classe.

Ber.Wien.Akad. = Sitzungsberichte der kaiserlichen Akademie der Wissen-

schaften in Wien. PhHologiseh-historische Classe.

Berl.Phil.Woch. = Berliner philologische Wochenschrift.

Bz.B. = Bezzenberger's Beitriige zur Kunde der indogenuanischen Sprachen.

Class. Journ. = Classical Journal.

Class. Phil. = Classical Philology.

Class. Quart. = Classical Quarterly.

Class. Rev. = Classical Review .

Diss. Argent. = 1 Hssrrtationes philologicae Argentoratenses selectae. St rass-

burg.

Diss. Hal. = Dissertationes philologicae I [alenses. 1 [alle.

Eranos = Eranos. Acta philologica Succana.

'E</>.Ap^.=

'Ec^/uepis dpâioAoyi/o/.

Glotta = Glotta. Zeitschrift iiir griechigche and lateinische Sprache.

281

282 GREEK DIALECTS

Gott.Gel.Anz. = Gottingische gelehrte Anzeigen.

Gott.Nachr. = Nachrichten von der koniglichen Gesellschaft tier Wissen-

schaften zu Gottingen.

Greek Inscr. Brit.Mus. = The Collection of Ancient Greek Inscriptions in

the British Museum.

Hermes = Hermes. Zeitschrift fur classische Philulogie.

I.F. = Indogermanische Forschungen.

I.F.Anz. = Anzeiger fiir indogermanische Sprach- und Altertumskunde.

J. U.S. = Journal of Hellenic Studies.

Jb. arch. Inst. = Jahrbuch des deutschen archaologischen Instituts.

Jb.f .Ph. = Jahrbiicher fiir klassische Philologie.

K.Z. = Zeitschrift fiir vergleichende Sprachwissenschaft, begriindet von

A. Kuhn.

M.S.L. = M6moires de la Sochite' de linguistique.

Mon.Antichi = Monumenti antichi pubblicati per cura della reale accade-

mia dei Lincei.

Mus.Ital. = Museo italiano di antichita classica.

NeueJb. = Neue Jahrbiicher fiir das klassische Altertum, Geschichte und

deutsche Literatur und fiir Padagogik.Oest. Jhrh. = Jahreshefte des oesterreichischen archaologischen Instituts in

Wien.

Philol. = Philologus. Zeitschrift fiir das klassische Altertum.

Rev. Arch. = Revue archôlogique.

Rev.de Phil. = Revue de philologie.

Rev.Et.Gr. = Revue des etudes grecques.

Rh.M. = Rheinisches Museum fiir Philologie.

Trans.Am. Phil. Ass. = Transactions of the American Philological Associa-

tion.

Wiener Stud. = Wiener Studien. Zeitschrift fiir klassische Philologie.

Woch.f.klass.Phil. = Wochenschrift fiir klassische Philologie.

Zt.oest.Gymn. = Zeitschrift fiir die oesterreichischen Gymnasien.

Texts and Commentaries

Cauer = P. Cauer, Delectus inscriptionnni Graecarum propter dialectum

memorabiliiun. 2d ed. Leipzig 18S3.

Ditt.Or. = W. Dittenberger, Orientis Graeci inscriptiones selectae. Leip-

zig 1903-1905.

Ditt.Syll.= W. Dittenberger, Sylloge inscriptionnni Graecarum. 2d ed.

Leipzig 1893-1901.

SELECTED BIBLIOGRAPHY 283

Hicks = E. L. Hicks and G. F. Hill, Manual of Greek Historical Inscrip-

tions. 2d ed. Oxford 1901. Hicks 1 refers to the first edition.

Hoffmann = O. Hoffmann, Die griechischen Dialekte in ihrem historiscnen

Zusammenhange mit den wichtigsten ihrer Quellen dargestellt. Got-

tingen.

I. Der siidachaische Dialekt [Arcadian and Cyprian]. 1891.

II. Der nordachilische Dialekt [Tliessalian and Lesbian]. 18!):;.

III. Der ionische Dialekt, Quellen and Lautlehre. 1898.

IG. = Inscriptiones Graecae consilio et auctoritate Academiae litterarum

regiae Borussicae editae.

IV. Inscriptiones Argolidis, ed M. Fraenkel. 1902.

VII. Inscriptiones Megaridis et Boeotiae, ed. W. Dittenberger. 1892.

IX. i. Inscriptiones Phocidis, Locridis, Aetoliae, Acarnaniae, insula-

rum maris Ionii, ed. W. Dittenberger. 1897.

IX. ii. Inscriptiones Thessaliae, ed. O. Kern. 1908.

XII. i. Inscriptiones Rhodi Chalces Carpathi cum Saro Casi, ed. F.

Ililler de Gaertringen. 1895.

XILii. Inscriptiones Lesbi Nesi Tenedi, ed. W. Paton. 1899.

XII. iii. Inscriptiones Symes Teutlussae Teli Nisyri Astypalaeae Ana-

phes Therae et Therasiae Pholegandri Meli Cimoli, ed. F. Hiller

de Gaertringen. 1898.

XII. iii. Supplement. 1894.

XII.vi. Inscriptiones Cycladum praeter Tenum, ed. F. Ililler de

Gaertringen. 1903.

XILvii. Inscriptiones Amorgi, ed. Delamarre. 1908.

XIV. Inscriptiones Siciliae et Italiae, ed. G. Kaibel. 1890.

Inschr.v.Magnesia = O. Kern, Die Inschriften von Magnesia am Marau-

der. Berlin 1900.

Inschr.v.Olympia = Dittenberger-Purgold, Die Inschriften von Olympia.

Berlin 1896.

Inscr.Jurid. = Dareste-Haussoullier-Reinach, Recueil des inscriptions juri-

diques grecqnes. Paris 1895 ft".

Michel = Ch. Michel, Recueil d 'inscriptions grecqnes. Paris l!>00.

Roberts = E. S. Roberts, [ntroduction to Greet Epigraphy. Part I. Cam-

bridge 1887. Part II (with E. A. Gardner). Cambridge 190."). All

references are to Part I, unless II is added.

SGDI. = Collitz-Bechtel, Sammlung der griechischen Dialektinachriften.

Gottingen 1881 If.

Solmsen = F. Solmsen, [nscriptiones Graecae ad inlustrandas dialectos

selectae. 2d ed. Leipzig 1905.

284 GREEK DIALECTS

Ziehen,Leges Sacrae = L. Ziehen, Leges Graecorum sacrae e titulis col-

lectae. Leipzig 190G.

Lexicogkaphy

Fick-Bechtel = Die griechischen Personennamen nach ihrer Bildung er-

klart nnd systematisch geordnet. 2d ed. by A. Fick and F. Bechtel.

Gottingen 1894.

Herwerden = H. van Herwerden, Lexicon Graecum suppletorium et dialecti-

cian. Leyden 1892.

Herwerden,App. = Appendix Lexici Graeci suppletorii et dialectici. Ley-den 1894.

L.&S. = Liddell & Scott's Greek Lexicon. 7th ed. New York 1883.

Pape = W. Pape, Worterbuch der griechischen Eigennamen. 3d ed.

Braunschweig 1884.

Searles = Helen M. Searles, Lexicographical Study of the Greek Inscrip-

tions. Chicago 1898.

Indo-Eueopean Comparative Grammar

Brugmann,Grd. = K. Brugmann, Grundriss der vergleichenden Gramniatik

der indogermanischen Sprachen. 2d ed. Strassburg 1897 ff.

Brugmann, Kz.V. Gr. = K. Brugmann, Kurze vergleichende Gramniatik der

indogermanischen Sprachen. Strassburg 1902-1904.

Delbriick,Vergl. Syntax = B. Delbruck, Vergleichende Syntax der indoger-

manischen Sprachen. 3 vols. Strassburg 1893-1900.

Greek Grammar

Brugmann,Gr.Gr. = K. Brugmann, Griechische Gramniatik. 3d ed. Mu-nich 1900.

Goodwin = W. W.- Goodwin, Greek Grammar. Revised ed. Boston 1892.

Hirt = II. Hirt, Handbuch der griechischen Laut- und Formenlehre. Hei-

delberg 1902.

Kiilmer-Blass = Kuhner's Ausfiihrliche Grammatik der griechischen Spraclie.

3d ed. Part I, revised by Blass. 2 vols. Hannover 1890-1892.

Kuhner-Gerth= Kuhner's Ausfiihrliche Grammatik der griechischen Sprache.

3d ed. Part II, revised by Gerth. 2 vols. Hannover 1898-1904.

G.Meyer = Gustav Meyer, Griechische Grammatik. 3d ed. Leipzig 1896.

Greek Dialects— General Works

Ahrens = H. L. Ahrens, De Graecae linguae dialectis. 2 vols. Gottingen

1839-1843.

SELECTED BIBLIOGRAPHY Js.".

Hoffmann = Hoffmann, Die griechischen Dialekte. 3 vols. See above,

p. 283.

Meister = R. Meister, Die griechischen Dialekte. 2 vols. Gottingen.

I. Asiatisch-Aolisch, Bootisch, Thessalisch. 1882.

II. Eleisch, Arkadisch, Kyprisch. 1889.

•i

Special Dialects

Attic

Meisterhans = K. Meisterhans, Grannnatik der attischen Inschriften, 3d ed.

by E. Schwyzer. Berlin 1900. .

Ionic

Hoffmann (see above, p. 283) III. 1898.

Smyth = II. W. Smyth, The Sounds and Inflections of the Greek Dialects.

Ionic. Oxford 1894.

Arcadian and Cyprian

Spitzer, Lautlehre des arkadischen Dialektes. Kiel 1883.

Bennett, On the Sounds and Inflections of the Cyprian Dialect. Nebraska

University Studies 1888.

Smyth, The Arcado-Cyprian Dialect, Trans. Am. Phil. Ass. XVIII, 59 ff.

1887.

Meister II, 123 ff. 1889.

Hoffmann I. 1891.

Lesbian

Meister I, 1 ff. 1882.

Hoffmann II. 1893.

Thessalian


Prellwitz, De dialecto Thessalica. Gottingen 1885.

Hoffmann [I. 1893.

Solmsen, Thessaliotis und Pelasgiotis, Rh.M.LVIII,598ff. L903.

Boeotian


Sad6e, Dc Bbeotiae fcitulorura dialecto, 1 )iss. Hal.XV 1,1 t5ff. L903. Refer-

ences are to the pages of the separate issue.

Delphian

"Valaori, Der delphische Dialekt. Gottingen L901.

Wendel, Register zu den [nschriften von 1 >.]] >1» i , SG DI. I V. 1M if. L901.

Liirrimi.

Allen, De dialecto Locrensium, Curtius Studien III, 205 ff. 1870.

286 GREEK DIALECTS

Elean

Daniel, De dialecto Eliaca. Halle 1880.

Meister II, 1 ft\ 1899.

Doric

Boisacq, Les Dialectes doriens. Paris 1891.i j

Laconian

Mitllensiefeu, De titulorum Laconicorum dialecto, Diss. Argent.VI, 131 ff.

1882.

Heraclean

Meister, De dialecto Ileracliensium Italicorum, CurtiusStudienIV,355ff.'

1871.

Argolic

von Friesen, Ueber die Eigentumlichkeiten der argeiscken Dialektin-

schriften. Upsala Universitets Arskrift 1897.

Ilanisch, De titulorum Argolicorum dialecto. Gottingen 1903.

Mlodnicki, De Argolidis dialecto. Brody 1900.

Corinthian

Kretschmer, Die griechischen Vaseninschriften, 16 ff.

Megarian

Schneider, De dialecto Megarica. Giessen 1882.

Koppner, Der Dialekt Megaras und der megarischen Kolonien, Jb.f.Ph.

Suppl.XVIII,530ff. 1892.

Solmsen, Beitrage zur griechischen Wortforschung I, 93 ff. 1909.

Rhodian

Bjorkegren, De sonis dialecti Rhodiacae. Upsala 1902.

Coan

Barth, De Coorum titulorum dialecto. Basel 1890.

Theran

Ilauptvogel, Die dialektischen Eigentumlichkeiten der Inschriften von

Thera. Cilli 1900-1907.Cretan

Baunack, Die Inschrift von Gortyn. Leipzig 1885.

Herforth, De dialecto Cretica, Diss.Hal. VIII, 192 ff. 1887.

2k«is, Ile/n t^s KprjTLKrjs BiaXeKTov. Athens 1891.

Kieckers, Die lokalen Versehiedenheiten im Dialekte Kretas. Marburg1908.

NOTES AND REFERENCES 287

Pamphylian

Bezzenberger, Zur Beurteilung des pamphylischen Dialekts, Bz.B.V,325 If.

Kretschmer, Zum pamphylischen Dialekt, K.Z.XXXIIf,258ff.

Meister, Die Inschrift von Sillyon und der pamphylische Dialekt, Ber.Sachs.Ges. 1904,1 ff.

Meillet, La place du pamphylien parmi les dialectes grecs, Rev.Et.Gr

XXI,413ff.


1. Interrelation of the dialects. Ahrensl,lff. Cqjlite, Die Verwandt-schaftsverhaltnisse der griechischen Dialekte mit besonderer Riicksicht aufdie thessalische Mundart,l8S5. Smyth,The Dialects of North Greece,Am.J.

Phil.VII,421 ff .,1887. Hoffmann, De mixtis Graecae linguae dialectis, 1888.

Hoffmann I, Iff., 1891. Solmsen, Thessaliotis und Pelasgiotis.Rh.M.LVIII,598 ff., 1903. Id., Eigennanien als Zeugen der Stammesmischung in Boeo-

tian, Rh.M.LIX,481ff., 1904. Meister, Dorer und Achaerl, 1904. Thumb,Dialektforschung und Stammesgeschichte, Neue Jb. 1905,385ff. Buck,The Interrelations of the Greek Dialects, Class. Phil. IT, 211 it'., 1907.

Kretschmer, Zur Geschichte der griechischen Dialekte, Glottal,4ff.,1907.Cf. also the brief statements in the histories of Busolt, I 2

,192 IV.; E.

Meyer,11,74 ff., 264, 284 ff.; Bury,47ff.,53ff.; also Wilamowitz,Herakles2

1.6 ff. Beloch's extreme skepticism toward the trad it ion, and particularly his

denial of the Doric migration, has fortunately found few adherents among

1 These are arranged to correspond with the sections of (he Grammar. Thereferences are mostly to discussions outside of the Greek Grammars and (lie

grammars of special dialects, as listed above, systematic citation of which wouldseem superfluous. And even for this scattered literature completeness has aol

been sought, and perhaps no consistent principle of selection will be evident.

But in the main preference is given to the more recent articles in which the

material is quoted with some fullness and the dialectic scop.' of a given pecu-

liarity denned.

In the notes some detailsarc added which were intentionally omitted from the

text, but also some few important Eorms which were omitted through oversi jhl

or became accessible too late to be incorporated in the text;

these lasl Includingsomeformsfrom the newfragments of Corinna, Berliner KlassikertexteV.ii,82ff.,which failed to reach me until recently.

The references, except those to the present work which are mostly by section

numbers and in Clarendon type as usual, are by pages, or, lor collections of

inscriptions, by the numbers of tin- latter. In a case like Boffmann'sGriechische

Dialekte, 1.135 would refer to no. 136, but 1,13-") to p. 135.

288 GREEK DIALECTS

the historians and none among students of the dialects. See Buck, Am.J.

Phil.XXI, 319.

P. 2, note 2. The " much more problematical" view referred to is that

of Kretschmer in the article cited above. Skepticism is now expressed also

by Solmsen, Beitrage zu griech. Wortforschung 1,93, note 2.

Pp. 6, 7. As a general term covering the Aeolic and the Arcado-Cyprianor Achaean group, and corresponding to the use by some scholars of either

Aeolic or Achaean in a wider sense," Central Greek

"has been proposed by

Thumb in the article cited above, but has not met with favor. We prefer

to differentiate the Aeolic of the north and the Achaean of the south, while

recognizing their striking affinities, and, when a term covering both is de-

sired, to speak simply of Aeolic-Achaean.

P. 6, note. The view referred to is that which is elaborated from the

archaeological standpoint by Ridgeway, Early Age of Greece, and from the

linguistic standpoint by Meister, Dorer und Achaer. Against this cf. Ed.

Meyer 11,72 "Von archaeologischer Seite hat man mehrfach eine ' vor-

achaeische'

Bevolkerung und Cultur des Peloponnes und eine achaeische

Einwanderung Jahrhunderte vor der dorischen construiert. Das sind reine

Luftgebilde, uber die eine Discussion unmoglich ist, da ihnen jede histo-

rische Grundlage fehlt"; and, on the linguistic side, Fick,Woch.f.Klass.Phil. 1905, 593 ff.; Thumb, Neue Jb. 1905, 385 ff.; Schwyzer, I. F. Anz.

XVIII, 46 ff .; Buck, Class.Phil.II,245,note.

Pp. 8 ff. No mention is made of Macedonian, which, so far as we can

judge from the scanty remains, is a form of Greek, but detached at such

an early period that it is best not classed as one of the Greek dialects in

the ordinary sense. Yet it shows some notable points of agreement with

the neighboring Thessalian. Cf. Hoffmann, Die Makedonen.

3. Kuhner-Blassl,26ff. and the literature cited.

4. Kirchhoff, Studien zu Geschichte des griechischen Alphabets, 4th ed.

Roberts,Introduction to Greek Epigraphy. Larfeld, Handbuch der grie-

chischen Epigraphik,31l) ff . Fr.Wiedemann, Zt. oest. Gymn. LVIII, 222 ff .,

LIX,G73ff.; Klio VIII,523ff.

4.4. On T = cto- see Foat, J.II.S.XXV, 338 ff.,XXVI,286ff. Tera(p)Pe<>

etc. in the sixth-century inscription of Ephesus (Hogarth, Excavations at

Ephesus, 122ff.) removes all suspicion from the reading [^JaAaT^s at Teos

(no. 3 B 22-23).

5. Buck, Class. Phil. II, 275 ff., and, for further Lesbian examples, Hoff-

mann II, 355 ff.

8. Brugmann Gr.Gr.29, 32. Hatzidakis, K.Z. XXXVI, 589.


9. Solmsen,K.Z.XXXII,513ff.; Rh.M.LVII,600ff. Oiapos occurs in twolate decrees of Corcyra and Epidamnus (Inschr.v.Magnesia,nos.4 1.

16).

9.2 a. Sadee, De Boeot. tit. dial.,80.

10. The change of iv to iv has nothing to do with the position before

vowel or consonant, as was once thought, but is probably due to 1 he proclitic

character of the word. Once established, Iv passed over to the compoundsregardless of their accent. With regard to aTrexofxcwi etc., the e was unac-

cented in the nom., and possibly in these ace. forms (our accentuation of

them as -/aiVos is merely for convenience, see 103 a). But other examplesof t are lacking even for unaccented syllables (cf. iSLKdcra/xev also in no. 16),

and without further material it is useless to attempt any more precise for-

mulation of the conditions. Cf. Solmsen,Bz. B. XVII,335 ;K. Z. XXXIV,

451. Baunack,Ber.Sachs.Ges.l893,118. Buck, Class.Phil.11,268.

It is not accidental that Pamphylian, which agrees with Arcado-Cyprianin several important features (see p. 8, note), has not only I ttoXu = iv iro-

Aei, but also regularly is = es, •£«, and that is also occurs several times at

Vaxos, but rarely elsewhere. Cf. Meister, Ber. Sachs. Ges. 1!)()4,23.

11. Kretschmer,K.Z.XXXI,375ff. For lorta cf. also Sohnsen, Inter-

suchungen zur griech. Laut-und Verslehre, 191ff., 213 if.; Sommer,Griech.

Lautstudien,94ff.; Ehrlich,K.Z.XLI,289ff.; Buck, I.F.XXV, 257 ff.

For Att.^t'Atot (cf. also 76, 117) the assumed

*x<.'o"Aioi may be dispensed

with, if we adopt the view of Wackernagel, I.F.XXV, 329, that I in eAi

gives Att. ZAi by assimilation, for which he cites also Att. MtAt'^tos for

MtiAi;(ios, MÂt^tos, /xe'AAtôs of the other dialects. Wackernagel also dis-

cusses the change of e to i in Ifxdriov, which is the regular spelling in Attic,

while elsewhere we find the spelling to be expected (cf. el/xu), namely t/xd-

tlov (our no. 8.2), eipxriov, eijU.aTi07x.ds (cf. Ditt.Syll.653 passim, 939).

12. Cf. also the ethnicon Hapo'xfcos, SGDI. 2524 = Ile/oox&os, A.M.

XXXII,65.A similar change before A appears in AuA<£ikoV of the earliest Delphian

coins and AaA<£oi of an unedited Delphian inscription. Cf. Perdrizet,B,ev.

Et.Grec.XI,422.

13. Buck, Class.Phil.II,253ff.

13.^>. Boeot. 7ro/<u, ovttoku occur in the new fragments of Corinna.

17. Schulze, Gott.Gel.Anz. 1897, 904.

19. Sohnsen, K.Z.XXXrV,554ff.; Rh.M.LVIII,612,LIX,493ff. Buck,

Class.Phil.11,270.

20. For y

A[xcf)iKTiov£<;, 'A/xîK-nWes. see Kretschmer, K.Z.XXXI,429,669.

For ato-i/i.vdVas, ai<rvfjivrjTrj'i,see Sol m sen, Beitrage zur griech.Worl forschung

290 GREEK DIALECTS

1,58 ff., where /x6\vj38o<; beside p.6\i/3oq and some other similar cases are

discussed.

28. Until there is other evidence that Meg. E is used for the genuine

dipththong «, the forms TF.Se and aA.E of the early Megarian inscription

(Wilhelm, A.M. XXXI, 89ff.; cf . Solmsen ibid. 342 ff.; Baunack, Philolo-

gus LV,474; Keil,Gott.]Srachrvl906,231ff.; Schwartz, ibid.240ff.), thoughtaken as reiSe and dAAei by Keil, are best understood, with Solmsen, Bei-

triige zur griech. Wortforschung 1,96, as rrjSe, which occurs IG. VII. 52, and

olXXtj.Cf. 132.6, where they are so cited.

28 a. The lexicons give cktio-is, doubtless because of runs. But there is

no evidence that the penult was short, and, while the word seems not to

occur in the Attic inscriptions, the spelling tKTeio-is is decidedly the more

usual in the papyri (Mayser, Gram. d. Papyri, 91), thus agreeing with Ton.

cKTacrts (SGDI.5532.17) and Arc. ccrrao-is (no. 18. 32). The introduction

of the strong grade of the root is due to the influence of the verbal forms.

34o. For toto = tovto. cf. Kretschmer, K.Z.XXXIX, 553 ff.

35rt. Cf. Schulze, Quaestiones Epicae, 52ff.; Gott.Gel.Anz. 1897, 904.

Hoffmann II, 430 ff . Solmsen, Untersuchungen zur griech. Laut- und Vers-

lehre,169ff.

38. For Attic cf. Meisterhans 67 ff.

39. For Attic cf . Meisterhans 36 ff .

41.1a and 94.6. Cf. Buck, Class. Phil. II, 263 ff., where Arc. kIttl, A.M.

XXXI,229, was overlooked; and most recently, on the situation in Les-

bian and Boeotian, Nachmanson, Glotta 11,135 ff. But further inscriptional

evidence is wanted before the question can be regarded as settled.

41.2. For a> from ao in all dialects, not West Greek a, cf. Buck, Am. J.

Phil.XXI,321 ; Ehrlich, K.Z.XL, 355 ff. Otherwise Jacobsohn, Philologus

LXVII,35. For Boeot. SawcpaTew etc. cf. also Buck, I.F.XXV,262ff.

41.4. It is the prevailing view that original apo or a/rw gives Att. ew,

never w, and that e.g. Att. npcopds, koivwv must be from *rip.a-pop6s or

*TL(jLa-ftop6<;, *KOLvafd)v. Cf. Wackernagel,K.Z.XXVII,263 ;Johansson. Bz.

B.XV, 169; EulenbergJ.F.XV. 138. Against this rightly Ehrlich.K.Z.XL,354 ff., although the conditions governing the distribution of Att. ew and o>

are still in part obscure.

41.4a. Hoffmann 111,281,522; Smyth 343 If.; SGDI.5278,5311.41. 1 r. Buck, Glottal, 131 ff.

42.1. For Dor.rjeven from epa, cf. also Ahrens 11,193 ;

Kulmer-Blass I,

203;Thumb, Griech. Sprache im Zeitalter des Ilellenismus, 93 ff.; Zupitza,

K.Z.XLII,75. The change is not merely late Doric. Aside from rjp, fiXrjfj

in Alcman, Kprjs in Aristophanes, etc.. some of the inscriptional examples


are very early, e.g. Ther. KA-qydpa? IG. XII. iii. 1461. Delph. ivvf),not pre-

viously quoted, occurs B.C. II.XXVII, 22,26.

Like Rhod. 'Ay9jva$ also Ion. 'Hy^va^SGDI.Seie.lS (Smyrna) , 'Apxr)va£ibid.54715 (Thasos) in contrast to 'Apêd-raKi-os ibid.5691 (Erythrae).

42.2. For Dor.-qfrom ed cf. also Kiihner-Blass 1,203 ; Bechtel, Bz.B.

XXI,231 ; Bjorkegren, De sonis dial, likod., 50 ; Solmsen, Berl.Phil.Woch.

1904,662 ; Wilhelm,Oest.JhrbJV,80(Arc. nai^s = Meg. Ilaveas). Note als« i

Arg. Tptry^s, our no. 82.

42.5 a. Sad£e, De Boeot. tit. dial., 84 ff.

42.55. For tw in Tarentine writers, e.g. tuos = rios, quoted from Rhin-

tkon, cf. Solmsen, K.Z.XXXII,544.

42.5 tf. J. Sckmidt, K.Z. XXXVIII, 39 ff. Cret. kwt^vt^ etc., Solmsen,

K.Z. XXXII, 532 ff. Delph. 7roidvT(ov, Heracl. iroiovTaacn, Buck, Glotta I,

130. Mess, ttoiovtl occurs Inschr.v.Magnesia 43.29.

42.6. Delph., Heracl. mum, Buck, Glotta 1,129.

44.1. It is commonly held that oa gives West Greek d. But cf. Buck.

Class.Phil.II,255ff.

46. J. Schmidt, K.Z.XXXII,321ff.

49.1. njoTot'Sttn, A.M.XXXII,304.49.3. dSeAds is also attested for Achaean, 'E<£.'Apx.H>OS,07. It was doubt-

less common to all the West Greek dialects.

50-55. Thumb, Zur Geschichte des griechischen Digamma, I.F.1X.

294 ff.

51. Meister, Dorer und Achaer 1,38 ff., 58,87 ff.

52a. J.Schmidt,K.Z.XXXIII,455ff. Solmsen,K.Z.XXXH,273ff.; Un-

tersuchungen zur griech. Laut- und Verslehre, 1 86 ff.

52b, r. Tlmml),I.F.IX,336ff.; I.F. Anz.XIV, 9, XIX.10. Solmsen, Un-

tersuchungen zur griech. Laut- und Verslehre, ls71'f. Souimcr, Criech.

Lautstudien, 90 ff .

54. Wackernagel, K.Z. XXV, 260 ff. Kretschmer, K. Z. XXI, I tOff.

Schulze,QuaestionesEpicae,6ff.,84ff.,352ff. HoffmannIII,372,391ff.,407ff.

Solmsen, Untersuchungen zur griech. Laut- und Verslehre, 181 ff., 302 ff.

The history of up in pCapos etc. is so nearly parallel to thai of vp etc.

that it has been included in the same tabular representation. Bui it is uol

wholly identical. Tn Cretan the p of trp survives longer than that of vp

etc., e.g. in the Law-Code piapop-oipov beside Kcrtvio and xaXos; and per-

haps also in the case of Horn. Taos and yovcros. OD which most recentl)

Jacobsolm, Hermes XLIV, 79 ff.

55. /3p=

/rp.Soliiisrii.l atersuchungen zur griech.Laut- und Verslehre,

175 ff.

292 GREEK DIALECTS

57,58. Thumb, Untersuchungen ilber den Spiritus Asjjer. Sommer,Griech. Lautstudien.

58 h. In connection with Argol. iapds mention should have been madeof t/ceVas, no. 75. Cf. Sommer I.e., 24.

59.1. Meister, Borer und Achaer 1,7 ff. Meister's view that the changewas restricted to Sparta is untenable. A new exception is our no. 69. See

also p. 288.

59.2. Meister ibid. 55 ff.

60. Weisschuh, Be rhotacismo linguae Graecae.

60.1. Meister 11,49 ff.

60.3. Hoffmann 111,576 ff.

61. Kretschmer, K.Z.XXXII,513ff. Buck, Class.Phil.II,247ff.

61.6.rjfjucros (jo tjixutov) in Phocis, Rhodes, and Astypalaea is probably

a contamination of ^ktctos with rj/xio-w;of the Koivrj.

63. On Cret. Dlvrios, Meister, Borer und Achaer 1,78 ff.

64. Meister, Borer und Achaer 1,25 ff.

67. Kretschmer, K.Z.XXII,426ff. Jacobsohn, K.Z.XLII,264ff.

68. Brugmann, Gr.Gr.H2ff., with literature cited.

68.2. In calling the y of yiepvpa unexplained I had overlooked for the

moment the probable explanation that it is due to dissimilation from the

<f>.So also Bor.

yXi-rruy (Alcman), yXtcpapov (Alcman, Pindar, etc.)=

fSXiirw,

(3\e<papov- Cf. Solmsen, Ueber dissimilations- und assimilationserschei-

nungen bei den altgriechischen gutturalen, 5; Mansion, Les gutturales

grecques, 60.

68.4a. Saliva is now attested for Cyprian also. Cf. Aavxva(j>opio, Mei-

ster, Ber.Sachs.Ges.1908,2 ff .

69.3. Schulze,K.Z.XXXHT,318ff. Kretschmer, K.Z.XXXV,608.69.4. Like twao-is is annraad/xevo^, from *av-n"ira-, in the new fragments

of Comma.71a. Brugmann, Gr.Gr.80. Jacobsohn, K.Z.XLU,274.

72. Solmsen, A.M. 1906, 347 ff.; Beitrage zur griechischen Wortfor-

schung 1,106 ff.

73 ff. On relics of Aeolic vv etc. in Chios and other once Aeolic, later

Ionic, territory in Asia Minor, see 184 a;at Eleusis ('I/x/AajoaSos) , Solmsen,

Rh.M.LVIII,623; in Macedonian, Solmsen, I. F. VII, 48, Hoffmann, Bie

Makedonen, 125 ff.

76. On the difficult question whether in the intermediate stage of the

development ofo-p, etc. cr became z or h, cf. Sommer, Griech. Lautstudien,

25 ff. and the literature cited.


77.2. v<r + consonant may arise in new formations ami undergo the same

development as secondary intervocalic vcr. Cf. Lesb. ei/coio-ros, 116<y, and

Corcyr. iK\oyt.£,ov<j9<D, 140.35.

77.3. avyKoiaav etc. in a late inscription of Cyrene I suspect of beingan artificial, not an inherited, Aeolism. Cf.Class.Phil.il. 272.

80. For pp, especially in Boeotian, cf. Solmsen, Rh.M.LIX,486 ff. Butin just what dialects, besides Attic, West Ionic, Arcadian, Elean, and

Theran, pp is to be recognized as normal, cannot be determined with any

certainty from the existing evidence. In some dialects where we find a few-

examples both of pp and of per, or even of pa only, the latter may be so

late as to be easily attributable to Koivy influence. But it is also possible

that in some dialects pp was only an occasional colloquialism and that per

was preserved, even without external influence, in careful speech. Cf. 86,

p. 68. The isolated ndppwv (also in Tim. Locr. and Pint. Instit. Lac.) is

especially significant. But we do not feel warranted as yet in assumingthat pp was common to the West Greek dialects in general.

81. For T = crcr in Ionic, cf. 4.4.

81<7. On late Cretan 8d\a00a etc., cf. Thumb,Neue Jb.1905,391 ; Ma-

ster, Dorer und Achaer 1,68 ff. But against the latter 's understanding of

typairo-e. of the Law-Code as lypdircrl=

iypd<j>dr),cf . Jacobsthal,I.F.XXI,

Beiheft,18ff.

81b. Schulze, G6tt.Gel.Anz. 1897,900 ff.

82. Lagercrantz, Zur griech. Lautgeschichte, 19 ff. For crcr add Coan

ocrcro?, Calymn. SiKaaaio).

84. On the question of Megarian SS or £, cf. Lagercrantz, Zur griech.

Lautgeschichte, 27. Meister, Dorer und Achaer 1,160. Earlier inscrip-

tional evidence is needed to settle the matter.

The Rhodian vase with the inscription containing Aer? is now published

by T. L. Spear in Am. J. Phil. XXIX. 1(1 1 If. There seems to be no reason to

doubt its Rhodian provenance.

84a. Note also Boeot. t^pdrroi (Corinna) = <f>pd£<o.

85.1. Buck,Class.Phil.II,266, with literature cited.

86 and 96. Mucke, De consonaruni in Graeca Lingua praeter A.siati-

corum dialectum Aeolicam geminatione.

87. On 8oktv\os, cf. Brugmann, [.P.XI.284 ff.

88. Kretschmer,K.Z.XXXin,603ff.89.1. (i. .Meyer, 304 f. A sixth-century inscription of Ephesus | Hogarl h,

Excavations at Ephesus, 122ff.)

shows a doubling of dentals alter a conso-

nant, e.g. okttco, Iktt?;, r'/veixrOrjaav, and, in sentence combination, (k tto,

CK TTWV.

294 GREEK DIALECTS

89.3. Solmsen, Untersuchungen zur griech. Laut- und Verslehre, 165 ff.

89.5. Brugmann,GrundrissII.i,44ff., with literature cited.

91. Allen, Greek Versification in Inscriptions, 126 ff.

94. Lucius, De crasi et aphaeresi, Diss.Arg.IX,351 ft'. Kulmer-Blass I,

218 ff. Meister,Herodas,778ff.

94.1. The type of crasis seen in rapicrTepov ,that is really elision as we

believe, is the usual one in Argolic. Another instance is seen in Ho\vpi8e<;

CTroiee. Aapyeios (6 'Apyeios), B.C. II.XXIV,418. Epid. TatUKAan-iei (twi Atcr-)

is disputed, cf. IG.IV.1203. Cf. also Rhod. 'A/Koi0tX5 (6 'A/*-), no. 97;

Arc. TairoXkwi (toi 'Air-), 'E^.'Apx- 1903,178.

94.6. See above, p. 290.

94.7. end. In view of the frequent elision in Argolic (above, note to

94.1), Aegin. Aoikos is more probable than Aoikos.

95. Giinther, Die Prapositionen in den griechischen Dialektinschriften,

I.F.XX,37ff. Solmsen, Rh.M.LXII,329ff. Kretschmer, Die Apokope in

den griechischen Dialekten, Glotta 1,34 ff.

nip before vowels, as in Delph. xepoSos, occurs also in Thess.71-ep lepovv,

no. 28.40, Cypr. trep 'ESaAiov, no. 19.27, in Boeot. 7repdy^s=

7repiayr/s,in the

new Corinna fragments, and in the Locrian or Aetolian ethnicon nepdx&osA.M.XXXIII,30.

With Thess. ajr, vtt, cf. aTnrepuj/et and vfifidWetv, once each in Homer.

102. Sommer, Zum inschriftlichen vv I^xXkvcttlkov, Festschrift zur 49.

Versammlung deutscher Philologen und Schulmanner, Basel 1907.

105.1a, 26. Solmsen, Rh.M.LIX,494ff.106. \n. Thess. -01 from -oio,Ahrens 1,222; Hoffmann 11,533; J.Schmidt,

K.Z.XXXVIII,29ff.; as original locative, Brugmann,Gr.Gr.225; as origi-

nal genitive in -01 and cognate with Lat. -I, etc., Kretschmer, Glotta 1,57 ff.

I am convinced of the correctness of the first-named view, as preferred in

the text. -OLO occurs IG. IX. ii.458, 459,511, 1036.

On Cypr. -5v, E. Hermann, I. F.XX, 354ff., but the explanation is not

convincing to me.

106.2. On distribution of -01, Buck, Class. Phil. II, 266.

107.1. Keil,Gott.Nachr.l 899,151 ff.

107.3. On -eo-o-i, Buck, Class.Rev.XIX,249ff. ; Class.Phil.II,273ff. On

-01s (cf. also 226, 279), G. Meyer 475, and most recently Sommer, I.F.XXV",

289 ff.

107.4. Buck,Class.Phil.II,266ff., with literature cited.

Cret. Ovyarepav; etc. It is of course not accidental that the analogical

introduction of -avs beside -as (Ovyarepas also occurs) is found in just that

dialect in which the a-steins show by-forms in -ays and -as (104.8).

NOTES AND REFERENCES J'.i.",

108.2. On the question of Thess/lTTTroKparets etc.. cf. Hoffmann, Philolo-

gusLXI,245,LXII,155ff.; Bechtel, Hermes XXXVI I, ii:$l If.

Boeot. MeWei etc. (full material in Sadee, De Boeot. tit. dial., 50 ff.)

arc

generally taken as r-stem forms, either vocatives or nominatives without ?.

Cf. Kretschmer,K.Z.XXXVI, 268 ff.; Meister,Ber.Sachs.Ges.l904,32. Butas forms in

-rjare not found in the dialects which keep the r-inflection,

while vocatives in -?? from cr-stems are known and Boeotian shows the a-

infiection in other case-forms, we prefer to assume that these forms too

belong to the adopted o-stem type. Still different views, but too generaland vague to carry conviction, are expressed by Sadee I.e., and Sohnsen,

Berl.Phil.Woch.1906, 181.

111.4. -77sis probably not from -nvs, like /?ws beside /3oBs from *fiwv<;

(37.1), but owes itsrj

to the analogy of-770s etc. Dat. pi. Mavrtvim in an

Elean decree (SGDI.1151.17) shows a similar extension of77at the expense

of cv, and is perhaps the Arcadian, rather than a true Elean, form.

112.6. Cf. Lac. dual iiraKoe beside ora/coo, no. 67, note.

114.1. The new fragments of Corinna bring the first evidence of i'a in

Boeotian. On the use of Cret. ids, Buck, Class. Phil. I, lot) If. On-n-pwros,

-rrparos, Buck, Class.Phil.il, 255 ff.

114. 0. With Tpis as nom., and rirope<; as ace. (107.4), cf. reropas as 110111.

in inscriptions of Tauromeniiim, SGDI.5223ff.

114.5. 7rei/Tos is attested also for Amorgos (IG.XII.vii.301. 5), but here

it is due to the analogy of TreVre, not to assimilation of ttt to tt as in Crete.

116. On Lesb. eiKowrros etc., Buck, Class. Rev.XIX,242 if. Thess. ikootos

occurs IG.IX.ii. 506.47.

119. 2a. J.Schmidt, K.Z.XXXVI,400ff.122. On the distribution of toC and 01, cf. Sohnsen, Rh.M.LXJ IS IT.;

Buck, Class. Phil. 11,253. But the West Thess. roi there mentioned is to be

taken as dat. sg. tSi as read IG.IX.ii. 241.

123. Cf. also Thess. ovvve, IG.IX.ii.460.5.

125.1. Buck, Class. Phil. 11,259 ff.

126. Elean should have been mentioned among the dialects which show

the relative use of the article. Cf. no. 60.11,12.

129. 2a. On Locr. pori, cf. Wackernagel, Rh. M. XLVTII, 301 ff .;

J.

Schmidt, K.Z.XXXIII, 455 ff.

129.:;. Buck, Class. Pev.XIX, 247.

132.2. Buck, Class. Phil. II, 256. While it would be ool at all surprising

to find 07T€t etc. in other dialects than W'esi ( iieek and Boeotian (cf.224" ),

we know no certain examples as yet. Arc.T[e]i8ei'i'.

as read by Willielin,

A.M.XXXI.228, is very doubtful.

29(3 GREEK DIALECTS

132.4. J. Schmidt, K.Z.XXXIL412 ff.

132.9. Buck, Class. Phil. II, 255. Boeot. 7ro/<a, ovttokol are now attested in

the new fragments of Corinna. Lac. o/oca, 'E<^>.'Ap^. l!)00, 159.

132.9a. Cret. as always means so long as, never until. Cf . Jacobsthal,

I.F.XXI,Beiheft,118. So in Heraclean (Hei-acl.Tab.I.lOO), until being ex-

pressed by a^pi w.

133.5. Delph. e£os (not in Wendel's Index) B.C.H. XXII, 321.

135, 136. Ivy Kellermann, On the Syntax of some Prepositions in the

Greek Dialects (Chicago dissertation). Giinther, Die Prapositionen in den

griechischen Dialekten, I.F. XX, 1 ff.

135.4. Buck, Class.Pbil.II, 264, with literature cited.

135.6 a. Of the numerous discussions of the relation of77-pds

to irpori'the

most recent is that of Jac'obsohn,K.Z.XLII,279ff.

135.66. J. Schmidt, K.Z. XXXVIII, 17 ff. Thumb, Neue Jb. 1905, 396.

Zubaty, I.F. Anz.XXII,59 ff. Kretschmer, Glotta 1,41 ff.

136.2. In addition to Miss Kellermann I.e., 75, and Giinther I.e., 132,

cf. Solmsen, Rh.M.LXI,495ff.136.8. On Delph. dvrl /rereos, Buck, I.F.XXV, 259 ff.

136.11 (addition), vtto instead of usual eirt with gen. in expressions of

dating occurs with gen. in Elean (no. 61.2), and with ace. in Laconian

(lio. 66.66).

138.3. Buck, Class.Phil.11,256 ff.

139.2. For -v9o etc. we prefer the older explanation, as given in the

text, to Schulze's suggestion quoted by Sadee,De Boeot. tit. dial., 23.

141. Buck, Class. Phil. II,257 ff., with literature quoted.

142. Buck, Class. Phil.II, 251 ff.

143. Schulze,K.Z.XXXIII, 120 ff.

144 a. For Ion. rjveiKa, add yvei^rOrjcrav from Ephesus (see above, to 89.1).

146.1. \e\a(3r]Ka is also Arcadian, cf. no. 18.14.

147.3a. Solmsen, K.Z.XXXIX.215.148. G.Meyer,203,413. Meisterhans 169. Hatzidakis,'A^vaVIII,458 ff.

150. Schulze,Hermes XX,491 ff. Solmsen,Rh.M.LIX,161ff. Until re-

cently all the known East Ionic examples were from Chios, Teos, or Eryth-

rae. Xow also from Miletus iâ/xoaei SGDI.5490, KaraKTZLvoo-iv Jb.Arch.

lust. 1900, Anz., 16.

151.1. On aor. sub], ad cf. Solmsen,Rh.M.LXI,164ff. That Arc. j3w\ev-

o-<xvtcu, Inschr.v.Magnesia 38.46, wrongly corrected to (3u>\ev<T(<x))vTai by

Kern, belongs here, is pointed out by Meister, Ber.Sachs.Ges.1904,10, and

had also been recognized independently by me. But Epid. 7roi?;crai, reck-'

oned here by Solmsen, I prefer to regard as an optative (177).


151.2. There is no certainty that Thess. SwaeYai (no. 27) and Arc Ka-

Kpidie (int. 16.15) are to be so understood, rather than as SwaeTui, KaKpiOee,

though we regard the former as more probable. The Arcadian form is

also taken by some as KanpiQl e, and the contracted ioSoOr} occurs in the

later no. 18.52.

152. -1. A still different type, with the optative sign added directly to <r,

is seen in Cret. pipxenev SGDI.4982, and also in SiuAixrau/ ibid.5004, if the

latter is really an optative.

157. Hoffmann 1,263 ff., 11,574 if. Buck, Class.Phil.11,274 ft

158. Buck, Class, Phil.11,205.

159. In Delphian there are several other examples of -ww (see Wendel's

Index 190ff.)

but none certain of -rjw. For avXrjovrv;, which occurs twice

among over two hundred instances of crvXtovTes, is perhaps only a graphicvariant. Cf. J. Schmidt, Pluralbildungd.idg.Neutra,329. For Boeotian add

<TTe(f>avwep.€v from Thespiae, B.C. II.XXV, 301. areffxivwi occurs also at

Eleusis, but here only as the result of the confusion between ot and wt

(Meisterhans 66). It is not clear whether the late Lesb.tl/juii, (TTt<f>dvoi are

from -dei, -wei or from -aei, -oa (in either case we should expect crreâvwt) ,

or are simply the Attic forms and to be accentedTip.S.t, a-recf>avoi.

161.1. J.Schmidt. Ber.Berl.Akad.l899,302ff.

161.2. J. Schmidt,Pluralbildung der idg.Neutra, 326 ff. For Dor. p.0Lâw

(Cret. p.oiKLov)= usual

p,ot)(eva),cf. Wackernagel, Hellenistica, 7 If.

164.3. For -crens cf. Buck, Class.Rev.XIX,24 1 ff.

164.7. Solmsen,Beitragezurgriech.Wortforschung 1,116 ff.

164.8. Buck,Class.Phil.II,267. Jacobsohn,PhilologusLXVII,29. Solm-

sen, Beitrage zur griech. Wortforschung I,98ff.

165.4. The origin of this class, which is of course to be distinguished

from that of the agent-nouns in Alt. -eu>v, Ton. -wv, but Dor. -av, from -u/rtov

(41.4), is obscure. Cf. Brugmann, Grundriss 11,301.

166.1. Buck, Class. Phil. IT, 267. Solmsen, Beitrage zur griech.Worl for-

schung 1,98.

166.2. Solmsen, Rh.M.LIX,498ff.168a-r/. Sadee,DeBoeot. tit. dial. 17 ff. Solmsen, 15 h. M. LVIII, 603 ff.

,

LIX,596ff.

169-178. Among the few special studies of dialectic sj atax, beside those

on the use of prepositions already cited (p. 296), may be utioned : K.

Meister, Der syntaktische Gebrauch des Genetics in den kretischen Dialekt-

inschriften, [.F.XVIII, 133 IT.; Riittgers, De accusath i, genetivi, accusath i

usn in Lnscriptionibus archaicis Cretensibus, Bonn 1905; Jacobsthal, Der

(iehruuehder Teni]iora und .Modi in den kret isehen I » i : 1 1

U 1 i n-«- lni It .-ii , I . F,

298 GBEEK DIALECTS

XXI,Beiheft ;Edith Frances Claplin, The Syntax of the Boeotian Dialect

(Bryn Mawr dissertation).

174. Jacobsthal, I.e., 87 ff., whose Arcadian examples, however, should

he replaced by those given in our text.

176. Jacobsthal, I.e., 93 ff.

177. Jacobsthal, I.e., 90 ff. .

178. Jacobsthal, I.e., 83 ff.

179. Buck, Class. Phil. II,258 ff., with literature cited. Jacobsthal, I.F.

XXI,Beiheft,143ff. Jacobsohn, K.Z.XLII,153.

182. Among the important Ionic characteristics should have been men-

tioned : Contraction ofor)

to a>. 44. '2.

274-280. Thumb, Die griechische Sprache im Zeitalter des Hellenis-

mus. Buck, The General Linguistic Conditions in Ancient Italy and Greece,

Class. Journ. I, 99 ff. 1 Wahrmann, Prolegomena zu einer Geschichte der

griechischen Dialekte im Zeitalter des Ilellenismus.

279. More commonly known as the Achaean-Dorickolvtj, after Meister

11,81 ff. See Buck, The Source of the so-called Achaean-Doric kolvtj, A.J.

Ph.XXI,193ff.

1 The portion of this article which deals with Greece, and also the statements

in the text, are condensed from a more comprehensive but unpublished study of

this subject.

GLOSSARY AND INDEX

In the alphabetical arrangement the presence of f is ignored, in order to

obviate the separation of the many forms which occur with and without it. Thus(F)iKaTi, i.e. fUaTi or (Kan, stands in the position of IWi, and va(p)6s in the

position of vaos- p stands in the position of k.

For inflectional forms the conventional captions (nom. sg., 1 sg. pres. indie.)are sometimes substituted, and in these the transcription which we have em-ployed for forms occurring in the epichoric alphabets is frequently replaced bythe more familiar spelling, e.g. £, 5, h, by rj, w, ', or Cret. 71-

, k, by <f>, x- But the

precise form occurring is sometimes retained as a caption, or added, or given

separately with a cross-reference. Brevity and convenience in each case havebeen preferred to consistency.

The references are: numbers in Clarendon type, to the sections of the Gram-mar, or, where App. is added, to the corresponding sections of the Appendix ;

otherwise, to the numbers of the inscriptions. The Heraclean Tables (no. 74)and the Cretan Law-Code (no. 110) are cited by name.

d = a. 58adpa/raTai Lac. 53

d(3e\.ios Cret. = r;Xtos. 41.3

dp\oTr£a Cret. = dpXafila. 5

d-yaios Delph., admirable, wonderful

(?). Cf. Etym. Mag. dyaios- IwLcpdo-

vov 7) davnavrbv. No. 511)38, note

dva\|ia = avad*qna. No. 35, note

d-yaXp.aT(>4>cop El. = iep6crv\os. 107.1,no. 60.l-'{, note

aYappis West Ion., assembly. 5, 49.2,80 with a

'Aya<riKif6 Eub. = '

A.ya<rl\ea>. 41.4.53

d-ye'Xat Cret., bands in which the Cre-

tan youth were trained

d-ycXdoi Cret., ephebi, members of the

dyiXcu. 31, no. 113.11, note

d-yepo-is East Ion., assembly. 49.2

'A-yXaco-, 'A-yXto-. 41.2

dyvea* = dyw. 162. (i. dxvrjKSras, 66

'A-yoXaos Meg. ='

AytXaos. 167

d-yopd Delph., Thess. = iKK\rjcrla

d-yopa.vop.tu> Thess., preside over the as-

sembly, like Att. i-rrta-TaTô}. See pre-

ceding. In other states the dyopavd-

fioi were officers in charge of the

market etc.

d-yopcuro-is Boeot. 164.3

d-ypeto Lesb., El., dvyptw Thess. = al-

pi(jj. Lesb. aypt&ePTes, KaTay[p^]6rji,k<xtaypevrov, itpoaypr)p.p.ivu}. El. iâ-

yptov. Thess. e<pdvypev6€Lv. So also

Lesb. /Lypeais, Thess. &i>ype<ris=

a'ipe-

cris. Cf. Horn. TraKivaypeTos, avrdype-tos. Akin to &ypa

dSeaXrcihaie El., lrnin dSeaXrita = d5?7-

X6w, dcpavtfr. 59.3, 152.4, no. 61.12,

note

d8eX<J>€6s = d5eX06s. 164.9aStviriaC Cret. = d8e\<pal. 71, 164. '.»

d8T)X6(o llerael., make invisible

a§r\vias without fraud, plainly. Chian

&5r)vtojs yeywvtovTes, calling out plain-

ly, no. 4B. Cf. Ilesveh. ddrjutw

d86\ws, aVXuJj, xwph /SoiAtjs

d8os o Ion., decree. See di>8di>u

de'Xios = ^Xios. 41.8

dl>e6s Cypr. = dyadfc. 62.1

dêrow Delph., convict. 77.2, no. 63.17,

note

"AGaPPos Delph. ="A0a/u/3os. 69.::

at West, Creek, Aeol. = el. 134.1, 2 C

di Dor. etc. =?)

adv. Cret. d( also

final ami temporal. 182.5,8a,9adi Lesb., alt inn., d(v The--. = del,

133.0

299

300 GEEEK DIALECTS

cU8ao-|ios Ion., tinder perpetual lease.

133.(3

alfd Cypr., Phoc. = del. 53, 133.(3

alXe'co ('ret. = alpiw. 12

aTXos Cypr. = dXXos. 74 6

alXorpia El. = dXX6rpi.a. 74 6

alfidnov Coan, coagulated blood and

meat, sausage-meat. Cf. Ilesych. ai-

fjL&TLO. dXXdvria

cufj.iovo5 Lesb. = tj/jlIovos. 17

atjiio-vs Lesb. = nj/xiavs. 17, 61.0aiv Thess. = del. 133.6alvos Uelph., Meg., decree. Cf. Et.

Mag. aJvos- \pfj(picrp.a and Ilesych. s.v.

alpeGe's Ther. = aipeOets. 78

alo-a, share. 191

atcri(ivd.Tas, atcri[AvaivTes Meg. = alcrv-

lxvr)Trjs etc. 20 with App., 258

AUHoSos Lesb. = 'Hcri'ocSos. 17

cIkevo) Cret. = axevwOLKpaTT|S loll. = &KVpOS. Cf. KdpT€p6s

haxpoOiva rd Delph. = axpodiva (or

anpSdcs, reading rdv dKpddiva) . 58 c,

no. 51D47, note

hdicpos Corcyr. = &Kpos. 58 c

haicpoo-Kipiai Heracl., heights covered

with brushwood. 58 c

dpXavc'ds El., wholly, in full. 55, no.

59.4, notedXia assembly. (1) Delph. (no. 51), used

of the meeting of the phratry ; (2)

Acarn., Corcyr., Heracl., Gela, Ag-rig., Rheg. = iKKXrjaia

dXicda Arg. , Mycen. = iKKXr)<ria

dXiao-no. (1) Gela, Agrig. , assembly

(not in technical sense, cf. /3otAa$

dXiaapa); (2) Rheg., decree of the

dXia

dXiatreris Arg., act of the a\iala. 164.3dXiacrrat Arc, in form = Att. i/Xiao-rat,

but title of Tegean officials who en-

forced penalties, etc. (no. 18)hdXuos Arg. 56

dXivo-is Epid., stuccoing. 77.3adXios Dor., dXios Lesb. = r/Xios. 41.3

FaX.£(rcrKO(Aai Thess. = dXlo-Kopai. 52c,89.1

d\Xa Lesb., elsewhere. 132.5dXXdi Cret., Corcyr., otherwise. 132.5dXXa Meg., Delph., elsewhere. 132.2dXXoiroXCa Cret. = dXXodrjpia. Cf . Cret.

7r6\lS — Sr}p,OS

dXXoTeppos Lesb. = dXXdrpws. 19.2

dXXoTTpios Cret. 89.4dXXv Arc. = 6IXX0. 22

d\Xm Lesb., elsewhere. 132.4

dXpov Cypr., plantation. No. 19.9, note

dXop-yos Ion. = dXovpyos. 44.4

aXti>|ia Boeot. = dvdXwp.a. Not an orig-inal uncoinpounded form, but ab-stracted from dvdXwp.a. Hence theabsence of f

dfidpa Locr. = ijp.e'pa. 12, 5 8 b

'Ajidpios Ach. 12

dp-aTa Aetol. = ddoXuis? No. (32.2, note

dp.(3p[6]TT]v Lesb. = dp-aprelv. 5, 49.2a

d(i6i Delph. = bfxov. 132.2

djie'v late Cret. = qfiets. 119.2a

d(A«pa with lenis. 58 6

d|ie's. d^'s. 57, 58 6, 76, 119

d|xi6peo> Ion. = dpi.dp.tw. 88

d|xp.es, a.fjL(jLC Lesb., d(j.(i€ Thess. = -iip-eh,

hutas. 76, 119

dp.(A6viov Delph., penalty for delay.From dvapLevco. Cf . Horn. Kappovlr/ =Karapovr)

dp-oipd Corinth. = dp.oi(ir). 51adp.Tr- in early Cretan words, see under

d/x</>-

dp.ireXwp'yiKos Heracl. = -ovpyiic6s. 44.4

dp.irwXTi|xtt Heracl., rebate. Heracl. Tab.

I.iosff., note

d(i4>cuvo|xu.i Cret. (e.g. ap.iralve(Q)6ai,

dp.iravdp.evos, dvwavdpevos, dpiravros,

AvwavTos), adoptdfi.<f>avo-is Cret. (dviravcuv), adoption

(act of). 77.3 a

dn4>avrvs Cret. (dv-rravrm), adoption

(condition of, i.e. state of being an

adopted son)

dp.(J>i. 136.7

d(i(j)i8Tip.a Cret., ornament, gen. sg. dv-

Tridepds. 112.5

'A(J.<}>lKT(0V€S, -KTVOV€S- 20

dfj.<jn\Xe'-ya>= dp<piXe"yio. 89.3

d|x(j>ifj.a)X€a) Cret. (e.g. dpinp.oXt'v), con-

tend about (in law), litigate. See p.w-

X4u>

d|x4>(p.wXos Cret. (dp:irlpoXov), subject to

lawsuit

dji.<j)(crTa(iai Heracl., investigate. Cf.

Ilesych. dpupiaTaffdai- eêrdêivdv = dvd. 95

dv Arc. = a &v. 58ahdv Arc. = &v. 5Sd

dvdaTop El., see Avaros

pdva£ = (Lvat,. 52

dvatrKtiSris Arc, see do-Kr)6r)s

dvaTos immune from punishment. El.

dvdarop, Locr. adv. dvdTo(s). 53


dvSdvco = So/vVcj be approved, voted, asin Iklt. Cret. e/raSe, Ion. eade = e5o£e,Locr. fipabeKhra (146.1) = btboyp.iva,

\p7](pL<xixiva. Cf. Ion. dbos = 5byp.a

dvSixa^w Locr., be of divided opinion.Cf. Ildt.G. 109 5i'x<x yiyvovrai. ai yvuifiai

dve'Beav, dve'Siav, dve'Geiav Boeot. = dvi-

6e<Tav. 9.2, 138.5dve6eiKO.iv Tliess. = avidrinav. 138.5&ve9eiK€ Boeot., Thess. = dvedwKe. 16

dv6KK\T|Tws Delph. = aveyxXriTus. 69.8dveXoo-06 Lac. = dveXeadwv. 140.86

dveirt"ypo<j>os Ileracl. = -ypatpos. 5

dve'<rr)K€ Lac. = dv£dr)Ke. 64dvevv Epid. = dvev. 133. li

dvevs El. = &vev. 133. (i, 136.4dvhecocrGai Heracl., from avtrjfu. 146.4

dvT)pC9euTos Ion. = dvepldevros not venal.

167advioxia) Lac. = rjuioxeu. 9.5

dwiop.ai Cret. = dpvtofxai. 86.5

dvoo-ija Cypr., impiety. No. 19.29, note.

But neut. pi. dvbcrija also possible;cf. SGDI.3538,3544

dvir- in early Cretan words, see under

&p.(p-

dvTairo8tS<S(r<ra El. = -diSoucra. 89.3dvTi. 136.8

dvTifjioXos Cret., opponent, defendant.See p.w\4d3

dvn,Tu-y)(dva> Arg., Boeot., Delph.,Lac. = -Kapa.Tvyxo.vio happen to be

present, or in office (so nos. 45, 78)

dvro(Aos Heracl., road, pathdvTopos Heracl., a counter-boundarydvTpfjiov Cret. = dvbpeiov. 66

avrpoiros Cret. = dvOpunros. 66

dv<{)6Tapos Locr. = afxcpbTepos. 12

dvu-yo) Cypr. 191dv68' Arc, probably dvuba = dvwdev.

133.2dvtoOa Heracl. = dvwdev. 133.1

dvopos <Iret., not of marriageable age

d£idco Lesb. (dîdaei) = d£i6a>. 162.2

aoTOS East Ion. = avrbs. 33dir Thess. = dwb. 95

dira-yopevu) Cret., proclaimd-n-axos ( 'ret. = draros, used imperson-

ally, e.g. AyovTi dwarov e/xev, tin re

shall be a" fine for the one who seizes.

53aTreXdovTcu Locr. = aireXavvoovrat. 162.4

dTreXev9ept£to Delph. ,TheSS. = direXcvde-

pbw. 162.1. Tliess. d-KeXevdepeadivaa,

18, 77.3

dire'XXai Lac. = ^KKX-qcriai. Cf. 'AireX-

Xaros, name of a month. 'A.irtX\at

Delph., name of a festival corre-

sponding to the Attic'

XwaTovpiadireXXaia Delph., victimsfor the 'AiriX-

Xcu

d-rre'XXto Lesb. = direiX^w. 75Aire'XXiov = '

Air6\\<i}i>. 49.3 -

dire'Taipos Cret., one who is not a mem-ber of a eracpela. Law-Code II. 5, note

dire\o|i£vos Arc. = -p.4vov<>. 10"AttXow Thess. = '

AirbXXuv, 49.8

dir6-ypo<|>ov Cret. = dirbypacpov. 5

diroSeSoavOi Boeot. = -bebwuaai. 139.2,146

diro8ei-yvua-9ai Eretr. = -Sdicvvadai. 66diroSoc-erai El. = dirobbudai. 85.2

d-rroSpopos Cret., a minor. See 8pop.eus

diropTiXe'co El. = direiX^w. 75

diroXo-yLTTacrTT) Boeot. = diroXoyicraoOai.

82, 85.1, 142

d-irop.toXew Cret., contend in denial,

deny. See puoX^wdTroirovidi etc. Cret., see dirofpuviu

diropoaC Heracl., springs or torrents

diro<rTpd\J/ai Delph. = dirocrTpi\pai. 49.2

diroT^voiav El. = dirorivoiev. 12 a

diro4>opd Coan, carrying off

diroc^tove'co Cret. (dtroirbvioi. etc.), bear

witness. See <pcovtoo

d1r7ra.crdp.evos Boeot. = difaKTijcrd/j.ei'os.

App. 69.4dTTireiordTov Thess. = diroTeiadrio. 68.2

dirvi Arc, Cypr., Lesb., Thess. = dirb.

22

d-rrv8e8ofjf£v[os] Arc. = ct7roc5e5o/u.ôi;s. 10

dirvSoas Arc = airob'ovs. 144

d7ru86crp.[iov] Arc, meaning uncertain.No. 17.28, note

d-rrvTe(o> Arc = aTroTivco. 162.12

dTTtico Arc, sitmm t>n poet. tJttiJw,dirvw.

191

dTru>p,oTos Cret., iimler oath of denial

dparpov Cret. = dporpov. 162.2

dpdu) Heracl. (dpaoovTi) = dpbui. 162.2

pdpYOv El. = epyov. 12

dp-yvpios Lesb. = dpyijpeos. 164.0. &p-

yvpa, 19.4

dp'yuppov Thess. z dpytipiov. 19.8

dpeVpiov Phoc.,/ee, perquisite. From

ApiffKV

hapeo-TCU I r. cXiuOai. 12. 85.1

FapTjv Cret. ipfy (Aii. inscr.), num.

of ipvbs. 52

dppereve, dpr|Teve Arg., presided. 55

302 GREEK DIALECTS

'ApCo-Taixvos Coan. 69 a

hdpvrjo-ts Heracl. = etpj^cris. 58(7

dppt'vrepos Arc. = &ppr]v. 80, 165.1

dppt]v Att., f6.ppr\v El. 49.2, 80

apori]v Ther. etc., dpo-Tjs Lac. = dpprjv.

49.2, 80

"Aprapas = "Apreîs. 13.2

"ApTap-iTios ='

Apri/uucrios. 61.3

'ApT£p.ipka Eretr. = '

Aprep.Lcna. 60.3

dpTvw Heracl., devise by will. Cf. He-

Sycll. dprv/xa- diadrjKT), and aprvvai-BiaOetvai. In Cretan (Law-Code XII.

32) manage (property). In Arcadian

simply prepare, provide. Cf . the of-

ficial titles Arg. aprvvai. (no. 78.2,

note), Epid. dprvvoi, Ther. dprvrrip

dp\i&a.uxva4>ope'u> Thess., see 5avx va

dpxtTToXiapx€a) Thess., be the first pto-liarch. See TToXiapxoi

'ApxoKpdTT]s Rhod. = 'Apxe/cpdr^s. 167

dpxos Boeot., Cret., Ion., Locr. = &p-

%uv magistrateas = ews. 41.4, 45.4, 132.9adcravTos reflex, pron. 121.4

'Ao-KaXoirios Thess. = 'AaicXriTrids. 48

do-Ki]0T|s Arc, used of animals without

blemish

d(<r)<rtcrTa El., Lac. = &,yxL<XTa - H3.3.Lac. rot 's (L(cr)<ji<jTa tt68ik€S, El. rolpiir' &(<r)<ri<TTa, those next of kin. Cf.

Cret. ol iw &vxt-0"ra (or e7rdex lcrTa)

irewap.ivoi the nearest owners, Locr.

iirdvxivTos next of kin

d(TTds Epid. = dvaards. 77.2

pao-TOS = dcrrds. 52ixTa Cret., penalty, fine. 53 '

aTa-yCa Thess., time when there is no

rayds, hence time of peace. No. 33,note

draco Cret. (drap.ivoi, draOîe), fine. 53aT€ Lac. (hdr) = fire as. 132.5aaT€\€v Cypr\ = dreXij. 108.2

aTepo-iTTiXos (and -tXXos) Epid., see

otttIXos

aT€pos = 'irepos. 13.3

'At86v€itos Thess. = 'A<p66vr}Tos. 86.2

an Cret. = &nva. 129.3

dTTap.ios El. = dffifuos. 84avaTa Lesb. = &tt], 53av0iv Rheg. =. aiVis. 133.0

avpi]KTos Lesb. = dpprjKTos. 55 a

avcrauros, reflex, pron. 121.4

avio-os Cret. = dXaos. 71

avio-wTos Delph., reflex, pron. 33 a,121.4

avTap.apov Locr. = a.tidr)pLep6v. 12, 58 6

avTa.|i€ptv Cret. = av07ifiep6i>. 133.0

dpvTav Corcyr. = dvTTrjv. 32

dfurdp Att. = avrdp. 32, 50avravTos reflex, pron. 121.4aviT« W. Grk., avTt Boeot. = avrov.

132.2aviTeis Boeot. = avrois. 30avTiv Cret. = aCris. 133.0avros. 121.3,4, 125.2

avToo-auTos reflex, pron. 121.4axiToura Sicil. = eavrov. 121.4cvutiovto, Sicil. = eavrQv. 121.4

avu>s Lesb. = £ws. 35

d<}>e8pi.aT£va) Boeot., serve as d<pe5pid-

ra$ or official dedicator. No. 42, note

d«j>€pôvTi Heracl., shut off (water bydamming). Heracl. Tab. I.l30ff.,note

d<j>«ioo-0co Arc, from d(p'n)p.i. 146.4

'A<|>op8tTa Cret. = 'AcppoSinj. 70.1

d4>4>dvu> Cret. = dpupdvu. 69.3

a<j>tovos Heracl., intestate

dxi Dor., where. 132.5a

dxvpios building to hold chaff. Cf. He-

sych. &xvpos 6 dxvpwv. dxvpoddKrj'

dTrodrjKT} tG)v dxvpuva.(f)dis Dor. etc. = £a>s. 35, 41.4

Ba8p6(j.ios Coan, Rhod. = Borjdpofiubv.44.2

Pa0o€w Lesb. = {iotidtu. 44.2

(3avd Boeot. = 71^17. 68.1

(3dpvap.ai = ndpi>a/j.ai. 88

PacriXdes El. = /3acnX?}es. 15

pao-iXevs, official title in many states.

In some the chief magistrate ;in

others restricted to religious func-

tions, like the &px^v /3acnXet/s at Ath-

ens, e.g. at Chios (no. 4C) and Mile-

tus; /3acnXeis an official body, e.g. in

Mytilene (no. 22) and Elis (no. 57)

pdw Dor. = pal™. Heracl. iirifiiji, Cret.

ip.fi£t)i. (cf. 161.2). also eKptivTasThuc.

5.77, e/jipn Ar.Lysist.1303, etc.

pePaiu>TT)p Delph. = -TTjs. 164.5

(3ei\op.aL Boeot. = potiXop-ai. 49.3, 68.2,75

P«'\\op.ai Thess. = potXop.a.1. 49.3, 68.2,75. 3 pi. subj. piXXowdeLv, 27, 139.2

BtX(f>aiov Thess. = *AdX(paiov, AeXcplvwv.68.2

BtXfyoi Lesb., Boeot. = AeXcpoL 68.2

P«i'e'ui El. = (iivtw. 18 6

Pe'vTio-TOs Dor. = /3ArwTos. 72

P«ttov Lac = *fe<TT6v. 86.4

GLOSSAKY AND INDEX :!<>:;

Pe'<J>upa Boeot. = yi<pvpa. 68.2

(3i5«oi, ptSvoi Lac, title of officials. 51

pUros ("ret. = (iioTos. 167

PoaGoe'io, Poa0«'a>= fiovdtw. 44.2 with a

Poii]0€co=

fioi)0to}. 31aPoiKiap El. = oikIcls. 51

P6\ifj.os Delph., Epid. = /j.6\i(3os. 88

PoXXa Lesb. = jSouXtj. 75

PoXXevw Lesb. = {3ov\e6u>

BoXoevra Cret. 44.4, 51

PoXojiai Arc, Cypr., Ion. =/3ot/Xo/xcu.

75 6

BopOios Cret. = "Op&os. 51

pova-yop Lac, leader of the /3o0cu, the

bands in which Spartan boys weretrained. Nos. 70-73, note

Potov Heracl., cow-shed. 165.4

Ppo\vs Boeot., Thess. = /3pax^s. 5

P^pXta Heracl., papyrus marsh, rav j3v-

(3\Lav Heracl. Tab. 1. 58 = rdv pvpXlvav[Aaax^Xav L02. See juauxaXa

PvPXlvos Heracl., see yaaxv-XaPvPXiov = pi[j\lov. 20

Puee'w Ion. = porjdew. 44.2

PuXd Boeot., Cret., Arg., etc. = fiovXy.25 with a, 75

B«p0€a Lac = 'OpOia. 51

Ba>p<rea Lac = 'Opdla. 64

P«s Dor. = /3o0s. 37.1

7a W.Grk., Boeot. = yi. 13.3

Taidpoxos Lac. = yairjoxos. 53

Yaiwv Heracl., heap of earth, mound.165.4

-yd|ieXa I)elph. = 70/ui}Xia, wedding cakes.

164. '.»

y€"ypdxJ/aT<n Heracl. = yeypafiaraL.146.3

ytyotvto) Chian, call aloud. 184

ye'Xcup.', Lesb. = yeXdtt). 47

ysXajit = yeXdoj. 162.4

ytvta. family, offspring, also i)i pluraldescendants. No. (it). l, note

yepeatôpos (nan, title of a priestlyofficial. yepi}<p6pos occurs also in

Pserimos near Calymna-yu'op.ai

= ytyvop-ai. 86.7

yivos Kliod. = ylvvos

7Cvvp.cu. Boeot., Thess. =ylypofuu. 86.7,162. 5

îvcoaKco = yiyvwcTKOj. 86.7

-yvdfxav El. = yvCofxev. 12 ft

ypa|i(j.aTL58iu Boeot. = ypa/x/xaTevu. 84.

So 7pa /u

/uaTi<TTri$ = ypa/j-p-arevs in

Boeot.,Ach., Delph., Epir. as in 1 1 (It.

7pdo-o-(xa Arg. = ypdp.ya. 164.4

7pa4>T|s Arc. = ypatpevs. 111.4

7pd<j>os El. = ypd/x/jLa. 241

7po<j>€vs EL, Argol., Sicyon. = ypacpevs.5

ypocf>ev(o Argol. = *ypa.(pevw. 5

rp6<t>a>v Mel. 5

7vp.vd860p.cu Lac. yvfivafrfxai. 84

rvvoiriracTTos Boeot. 69.4

Salens Cret., division

8o.kkvXi.os Boeot. = 5a/cTi5\(os. 87SdXTos Cypr. = SefX-ros. 49.3

8apexas Carpath. = Syp-irys. 167

8ap.i€pyos Astyp., Nisyr. = 8yp.iovpy6s.44.4

Sajxiop-yos = 8yp.LOVpy6s. 44.4

Sap.iwEp.ev, SapatoovTcs Boeot. = fyfjuovvetc. 159 with App.

AapoKperco Lesb. = Ay/xoKpirov. 18

Sapoo-ioia El. = Syp,o<noiy. 15, 157 6

Sapocriupev El. = 8yy.o<xiovv. 157 6

SapoTe'Xrjv Lesb. = -reXy. 108.2

Sapdra Delph., a ceremonial cake. No.51 A 5, note

SapKvd Cret., see 8apx"dSdppa Delph. = 8^pp.a. 12

8apxp.d = Spaxp-y. Arc, Cypr., El.,

Corey r. 49.2a

SapKvd Cret. (SapKvd) = Spaxp-V- 49.2

a, 69a8aTTa88ai, SaT-rovTai Cret. = SdaacOai,

Sdcrcoercu. 82

8avx.va Thess. , Cypr. = Sdcpvy. dpx<--

davxva(popei(ras , ffvvoavxvacpdpoi, Aav-

X"ai[ov~\. 68.4a with App.Scaroi Arc. = 8ok V . 139.1, 151.1, 191

StiXopai Delph., Locr. = (3ouXop.ai.

49.3, 68.1, 758€K€T9at Cret. = dVxeo-flai. 66

>85 - 3

SeKvvpi Ion. = 8eli<vvp.i. 49. I

8«ko Arc. = 5eVa. 6, 114.10, 116a

SeVopai = 8ix°fial - 66

8«'kotos Arc, Lesb. = Sâ-ros. 6, 114.

10, 116a8eKu>v Lesb., Chian = gen. pi. of 5eVa.

1168€\Xw Arc. = pdXXu. 49.3, 68.1

8«p.€X«ts Epid., leeches, Cf. Hesych.8ep.pXeis- pStXXai

ApivCas Corinth. = Aeivias. 28. 54'/

St'peOpov Arc. = ftdpaOpov. 68.3

Aevs Boeot., Lac, Rhod. = Zetfs. 84

witli App.8ev<D Lesb. — Stu want. 35

304 GREEK DIALECTS

8€<J>upa Cret. = yiipvpa. 68.2

8T)\o|j.ai= (3ovXop.ai. 25 with a, 49.3,

68.1, 75. El. SyXop.-/)P, no. 60.5,note

Srjixopicov Ol'Op. = 5ri/jLO(rLioi>. 60.3

Afjva Cret. = Zrjva. 84, 112.1SiaKvovTwv Heracl. = Siayvbvrwv. 66

SidXap\|/i,s= 8idXrjfis distinction, in late

Lesb., Cret., etc. Cf. And., Thess.

Xdp,\pop.ai = Xrppofjiai, as also in Hdt.

SiaXiaCvo) Boeot.,see -Xiaivu

htf Thess. = did. 7

8i€Y«\a Epid. 162.4Aid = Ad. 112.1

Aif6C66|ais Cypr. 112.18i€ kC Thess. = 8i6ti. 131

8iT|K6crioi Ion. = 5iai<6aioi. 117.28iKd88w Cret., El. = SiKdfa. 84SCkcuo, El., legal penalties, fines. fkcua,

62.2

5iKa.cr£a> Arg. = Siifdfu. 89.1

8iKdo-Koiroi officials at Mytilene, i?i-

spectors ofjustice

SiKao-TTJp Locr., Pamph. = -ttJs. 164.5

8i«da>s Lesb. = diKalws. 31

S(kvv|u Cret. = SeUvv/ii. 49.1

8(Kpeas Cos, Chios, double portion of

flesh, a double cut

SivaKto EL, change, amend. Cf. 81™Ai6£otos Boeot., Thess. = Al68otos.

166.2

Stopcu Cret. = Siafcw. 162.10

8iop9(«>TT|p Corcyr. = -tt?s. 164.5Siovo Boeot. = S6o. 248nr\€i Cret., Heracl. = SnrX^. Cf.

132.2

SnrXetos Locr. = 8nrX6s

8Cp«o-is Cret. = 8idppv<ris in form. Law-Code IX. 2G, note

8(<}>vios El. = 5i7rXdcrios. 241. £t(pvios,

62.2

Sope'vai. Cypr. = Sovvai. 154.1

8oKT|p,a Arg. = 86yp.a. No. 81

8oKi(xd88to Boeot. = So/a/xdifa. 84

8ovXCl> Boeot., Phoc. = SovXdu. 162.1

SpCcpos Syrac. = Slfipos. 70.2

8pof«vs Cret., one who is of age. Boysunder seventeen were not allowed to

enter the gymnasia, which the Cret-

ans called 8p6p.oi, and so were termed

dw68po/u.oi

Sv^dvco Cypr. = Sldw/xi. Cf. Lat. duimBvi Lac. = 8io. 114.2Suciv = 8vo?v. 114.2

8vo, plural forms 8vu>v, dvois, 8vas.

114.2

8u68€Ka = SuiSeKa. 115SvuScKa = 8cu8eKci. 115

SvuSekcus, StoScKa'ts Delph. = Ion. 5a;-

SeKyis sacrifice consisting of twelve vic-

tims

Si&ko Cypr. = SlSufu. 162.11

StoXa, 8<oXos Dor. = 8ovXr], dovXos. 25 c

Stoos Cret. =.fa>6s. 848tooj Boeot., Cret. = fu>a». 84.1, 162. 7

c Locr. = iK. 100la El. = e% 15,31pcfaStKOTa Locr., see dvbdvwtacrcra Arc, Arg., Mess. = odcra. 163.8

cpScp-aios Epid. = epdopaios. 114.7

«P8€p.f|KovTa Delph., Heracl. = ejSSoprj-

KOVTCL. 114.7

epScfios Delph. = e'/SSo/xoj. 48, 114.7

eY7P°<|>ov Cret. = '4yypa<pov. 5

€YFT]Xt|9iwvti Heracl., to ij-eiXiu prevent.

75, 151.2

€YKxacris = ey/trr/cris. 49.5

e-ypappcu Cret. = yeypap,p.ai. 137

e-ypacrcpev = eypcupcv. 87

CYpaTTai Cret. = y^ypairrai. 86.2, 137

ISovKaep. Thess., eSu>K<xiv Delph. = e'Sco-

tcav. 138.5

e8pap.a Epid. = 28pa. Cf. the rare HSpa-

crpa

e0«v Epid. = ov gen. 3 pers. pron. 118.3el W. Grk. = o5 adv. 132.2

fr€i£os El. = eiSuis. 62.2

«Ik Arc. = el. 134.2 a

fredcaiT Heracl. = eiKoai. 116

€l!Koia-ros Lesb. = eiKoar6s. 116 with a

tiXta, tlXiu). 75

eipdriov = ipdriov. App. 11

elp.ciTi.o-p.6s= ip.aTiap.6s. See preceding

eilpeiv Rhod. = dvai. 163.7

etpev = eivai. 163.7tlv Eub. = eivai, 160

«l!vaT05 Ion. = evaros. 54tiwKa Ion. = eveKa. 54

eivi£av Boeot. = yveyicav. 144 a

pair- (Cret. pelirovTi etc.) = e'nr-. 52

€lpi]Tai Ion. = eipearai. 43, 139.2

elVxilpai = eVxw*'- No. 10.14, note

FheKaSdpos Boeot. 30,46,52?)F«Ka99a Cret. = eicovaa. 163.8a

F«KacrTOS, eVacrro?. 52 b

€KaTe'pa> Coan, adv. on each side of.

132. 7«FeKtWuos Thess. 46.526

«K€XTlpio-= eKexeipia- 25 b

ptoovTas Locr. = eKdvras. 52

GLOSSARY AND INDEX :}<>.-,

heKorov Arc. = ckcltov. 6, 116 a, 117€KireTiovTi Heracl. = eKireawcn. Heracl.Tab. I.120, note

ektcktis, not eKTuris. 28 a with App.€.\a.|xi

= eXdai, eXavvcj. 162.4

«Xe£e = elwe. So regularly in Boeotianand Thessalian decrees, where Attic

and most dialects have ehre. Some-times also in decrees of Oropus

heX.to-T(u Locr. = eXecrdat. 85.1

€X«'o-T€iv Thess. = i\4<rdai. 85 . 1, 156'EXeuOevvaios Cret. ='E\ev9epvaios. 86.5'EXevhvvia Lac. = 'E\evcrlvta. 20, 59.1

«Xov0€p6s Cret. = e\ev6ep6s. 33 a

€(jl606v Dor. = i/xov. 118.3

ep.eos Dor. = e'/xoO. 118.3

€(x€Tpia>|j.€s Heracl. = ep.erpovp.ev. 9.0,42.56

IjxCv W. Grk. = ifwl. 118.4

£(j.p.€v Thess. = ehai. 163.7

€|ijjL€vaL Lesb. = elvat. 154.2, 163.7

«p.(u Lesb., 4|jljjl£Thess. = eifil. 76

€p.irav Dor. = epwqs. 133.0

€(XTracris Corcyr., Meg. = eyicTT)<rtt. 49.5

6(jL-rrda> El., see iTrevirdo)

€p.irpoo-0a Heracl. = ep-wpoadev. 133.1

€|i<|)avicrcra) Thess. = eptpaviûj. 84 a«v = els. 135.4

?€va-yos Delph., ceremonyfor the dead.

Cf . ivaylfa. No. 51 C 38, note

hevaros Delph., Ther. = ivaros. 58 c,

114.0cvStSitoKOTa Heracl. = e/x/3e/3ia»c6Ta alive.

68.1

€vSei-yvv(i€vos Ther. = ev5eiKvvp.evos. 66

evSe'pw Coan, see no. 101.38, note

€v8€vi&> Lesb. = ivdtu want. 35

evSiKa£op.ai, Arc. lv5iKa'(op.a.L (10), be

subjected to suit. .No. 18.34, note

evSiKos Cret., 1'v5ikos Arc. (10) = vir65i-

kos, i-n-iSiKos, but used impersonallywith dative of the person who is lia-

ble to suit. No. 18.34, notetv8o0€v Att.-Ion., Cret., within. 133.

1.1

€v8o8i8ios< !ret., belonging within. 165.2

€v8<h Lesb., Epid., Syrac, within.

133.4

«v8opa Coan, see no. 101.48, note

€v86s Cret., Delph., Syrac., within.

133.4€v86o-€ ( cos = etcrw. 133.4ev8oa-0(8ia Epid., entraiis, 165.2

i!v8i>s Delph., within. 132.4, 133.4

tvSw Delph., within, 132.7a, 133.4

€v€vi\0€i«i Boeot. = elffeveyxOy- 144a,151.2, no. 43.49, note

«v€T€pia Locr., taxes of admission (to

citizenship). Fromivirjfju, like Att.

eiair-qpia from etcreipt.

€V€<}>avtcrcro£v Thess. = ive<pdvi£ov. 84a,138.5

svh^Pohais Lac. from ivrifidw. 41.2, 59.1«v0aii0a Att. (inscr.) = ivravda. 65«v0avTa Ion. = ivravda. 65€v0eiv Arc, Dor. = i\8e?v. 72?v0ivos Cret. = tVtfeos. 164.9ev0w Boeot. = go-rax/. 139.2, 163.(1

eviavnos Coan, Delph. = iviavenos. 61.3IviavTos (1) end ofthe year, anniversary,

(2) year. For the former and moreoriginal meaning, which the wordsometimes lias in Homer, cf. Delph.no. 51C47, Cret. Law-Code I.36,IV.4

svkoiotcU Cret., sc. SapKval, money givenas security. Cf. Hesych. koIov ivixv-

pov, Koidêi- ivexvpdfci. Deri v. of

Ketpiat.

hevve'a Heracl. = ivvia. 58c, 114.9

tvv«Ka Lesb. = eVe/co.. 54/;

«vvf) Delph. = ivvia. 42.2, with App.,114.9

cvotos Lesb. = IWoj. 6, 114.9, 116.9eviroi El., see iirepwdw

ivs Cret. = eh. 114.1

4v Tav Boeot., until. 136.1. no. 43.40,note

cvtcutis Thess. = eyKrrjo-is. 49.5

€vTa<ro-iv Heracl. = o?>o-iv. 107.34vTavTa El. = ivravOa. 65

6VT£ Locr-., h«'vT€ Delph. = tare, tus.

58r, 132.9a, 135.1

€vt«s Dor. = &vres. 163.8

€vti VV.Grk. = eltrl. 163.2

tvTip-os Locr., i7i office. Cf. Plat. Rep.528 C

«vTO0a Orop. = ivravOa. 34a. 65

«vTovi0a. ( 'ninae = ivravda. 65,124. iv-

rdOa < >rop., 34 a

€VTo4>fjia Delph. = ivrdcpia, funeralrites. Cf. Hesych. to</>t)i<z- ivrdîa,

els racpyv ivdivra Ipdria. 6

(vtw = ecrruv. 163.0

'Evup.aKpaT£8as Lac. : 'Ovvpm-. No. 66.

36, note

«vu<j>a£v<o Cret. (ivvrrdvei), wearr within

(the house)

F$=«?£. 50/,, 52/». 114.fi

i£,aypi<» El. = i$aipiw. See dypiu

tjjdv Coan, Rhod.,Ther. = i&jt. 133.0

306 GREEK DIALECTS

ejjapxiSios Cret. 165.2

ifeiLac. = e£«. 133.5

€^TJKOl<TTOS LeSb. = e^TJKOffTOS. 116

€££ava.Kd(8)8ev Thess. = iâvayKaêiv.

69.3, 84, 89.1

«|oi Cret., Syrac. = e£«. 133.5

l£6p.€ivvov Thess. e^dfx-qvov. 6

*l opvî Cypr. , expropriate. Probablyfrom an eôpvacno used in a figurativesense (cf. Eng. root out). But manyassume eiiopvfa as a by-form of 0--

op(p)l£u

g£os Dor., Delph. = g£w. 133.5

pe'os Locr. — eavrov. 118.3err Thess., Boeot. = iirl. 95

eira|3o\d Cret., share. 167 a€ira,KO£ Lac, dual of eVa/coos. No. 67,

notee-rravaKKOv = i-rdvayKes. 69.3€TraviTda) EL, return. Cf. Itt-t4ov = ir^-

on, and Hesycll. eiraKeiv i\r]\vdevai.

€Trdvxio-Tos Locr., nexi o/ &m. See

d(a)<7L(TTa

€irapv|j.a Thera = d-rapyixa offering. Cf.

Att. (inscr.) t-rapxv beside d-rapxtflirtiSt Meg. = ivetS-j. 93ElTClTC Ion. = eireiTa. 132.9

eTr«'Xa)XL= iire\auvw. 162.4. Coan iire-

X&vtu) drive up, but Ileracl. i-reXdcrdu

and Arc. ewekao-do-duv mean collect,

enforce (fines). Cf. also Arg. -rore-

Xdro enforce, Ion. ivrjXdcrwv rental

lireXeucrei (fut. ), eirlXevo-av (aor.) Cret.,

bring. 162.9

«ir£|Air&a> El. (eTrevwoi, iwevTreTw) enforceor declare. Also eWot from simplexifnrdw. Probably related to i/j.-rdfa

ink Arc, just for. 136.10€TT€CTTdKOVTtt TlieSS. = €<peaT7]K6Ta. 5 8 h,

147.3€tt€tov Dor. etc. = eireaov, aor. of ttItttco.

See no. 74.120, note

eirexei Delph. = e>e£t>. 132.26tt€ El. = iiret

tirTjpeiaô) = itrripedfa. This spellingwith et, as in no. 18. 4G and also in pa-pyri (ein)peid<ja.vTos, Berlin Aeg.Urk.II. 589. 9), is the etymological one (cf.

eirrjpeia), while eirripedfa of our textsis like Suped beside 5-opnd (31)

cirC Boeot. = ewel. 29

pe'irija Cypr. = eirea. 9.3

tTrCapov El. = *i(plepou sacred penaltytiriaTt's (mare's) Locr., for the year.

No. 55.35, note

emPdMtov Cret., short expression for t3t

e7rt/3d\\ei. Sometimes = wi eVi/JaA-\et (to. xpy^Ta), i.e. heir-at-law

;

sometimes = tit eiripdWec (6-Tviev),i.e.

groom-elect€Tri8e( Boeot. = e-reiSr). 29

eiri8r)(j.ea)pLv Eretr. = ewLOrj/xCiaiv. 60.3€iri8iKaTo£ Lac. = oh eVtStKcifeTat those

to whom property is adjudged by law,heirs-at-law. For -aros cf. 6avfxar6sbeside davfiaaros

eiri^T]p.i(ofjLa Ileracl. = i-r-^-j/juov penalty

liri^v-yiov Arc. = viro^vyiovImGeiav El. = eirtdeiev. 12 atiuGudve Arc. = eiridi.yydvri. 62.3

€TriKaTa(3d\\a) Ileracl. = i-rripdWio im-

pose upon.

4-m\€KTapx.«'w Aetol. No. 02.10, note

lirifOiKia Locr. = eVot/a'a

tiripoiKos Locr. = ewoiKos

€iri.oiKo8o|Ad Heracl., collective, used of

the buildings belonging to the land.

No. 74. 150, note

tirnri\v Epid. = KaTcurdtraeiv. Cf. Ile-

Sych. wrj Kai irrjv eirl tov Ka.Tdwa.ao~e nal

KaTa-rdacreiv

eirnrT)pda) Cret. (e-TnTeperai) = ireipdto

e-miroXaia xpT||J.aTa Cret. , movableprop-erty. Cf. Harpocration e-r<.-r\a- tt-v

olov eirnrdXaiov ktt}o~iv ko.1 fieTaKOfxt^'e-

cdai Swafxivyiv

tiriirpeiYLo-Tos Cret., the next oldest. See

~rpeiyio~Tos

eiriiTKcdêiv Corcyr. = e-ricrKevdêiv. 36lirio-TrevSw Cret.

, solemnly promise. Cf .

Lat. spondeo. i-r^-rweuae, 77.3

t-n-ixvTas Arg. = e-rixvcris beaker. No. 82

eiroipihe Arg. 53, 59.2

€iroipeo-£ Boeot. 53eiroiKia to Ileracl. farm buildings«iroio-6 Arc, aor. subj. to fut. oiato.

No. 17.21, note

p€TTOS = E7TOS. 52

emrao-is Boeot. = €7/07-770-15. 49.5, 69.4h€7TTaKiv Lac = e-TTdms. 133.0

€7Td(j.oTai Locr., jurors

pe'p-yov= epyov. 52

spevTaC Cret. = {titt-tclI collectors. No.

113.132, note

f€fp€p.Eva Arg. = eipTjp.e'i'a. 55

sppeTatraTv Cypr., see pperdu

'Epp,civocrcra Chian = -acro-a. Cf. 46

epoTos Boeot., Thess. = epar6s. 5

i'pTrto= ehxt. Sometimes in tragedians,

Theocr., etc., but also a regular

GLOSSARY AND INDEX :;<i7

prose use in many dialects, as Arc. ,

Argol., Astyp., Cret., Cypr., Delph.,Mess.

«ppT]-y«ia ller&cl. = ippuyvia. 49..">, 146.

4, 148

fe'ppa) El. = eppw = <pevyw. 52, 241

€per€vaiT€pos EL = &pp7]V. 49.2, 80,165.1

'ipa"i\v= &pprjv. 49.2, 80

'Epxop.€v6s Arc, Boeot. = 'Opxop.ev6s.46

€S = ck. 100

tcr-yovos = eicyovos. 100€o-6«\Xw Arc. = e/c/3d\Au. 49.3, 68.1,

100«o-Sokol Arc. = €k5oxv- Cf. 66, 100

earSoTfjpes Arc. = *iK8oT7)pes those whogive out the contracts

€ct-kti8€ko.tti Boeot. = eKKaideKarr;. 100

«tk\titos Sicil., title of a select official

body. 100a, no. 100.2, noteto-X.ia.Cvio Boeot., see \iaivu

peo-rrdpios Locr. = eo-rre'pios. 12, 52c

Icrirepdio Arc. = fKirepaw transgress

€a-n-p€(ifUTTa> Cret. = (KTrpe/j-vi^w. 84,86.0

«<rs Boeot. = <?£. 100«cro-a Lesb., Epid. = ou<ra. 163.8

«V<ro(iai = taopai. 83«o-t€ until. 132.9a, 135.4

€<tt€i<tis Arc. = e/creio-is. 28 a with A1 1]

i.

co-TeWa Lesb., Thess. = eVreiXa. 79€Ta\ov Lesb., e-rtXov Coan, yearling.

Cf. Lat. vitulus. 49.3

Irdâiv Thess. = eraâv. 138.5

f«Tas El. = '4tt)s private citizen

F€tos El. = eros. 52. Cret. pireddi,81a

€TOS = tros. 58 c

«tt€ Boeot. = 6(7Te. 86.4

eudficpos d Cret. = eoprri

EvpdXKTis Lac. 36

€U£p-y£T€s Thess. = evepyeriuv. 78, 157tiiiSe Lesb. fioe. 35 a

f€frUKOVO|i€l6vT<OV BoCOt. = lfKOVOp.7JK6-

to)v. 146.1, 147.3

F€up.^vas Cret. = ce\p.4vas, assembled, to

el\tu. 71,75evvoa = evvota. 31

€Vfrp€TacraTV Cypr., see fperdu«vcraP«oi. El. = evcrepe'oi. 12 a

£vi(rx.d(ievos= eii^dpevos. 87

€V)tov TheSS. = eairrcp. 121 .2, 110. 28.ll>,

note

EvTpT)Tis Boeot. = ~EvTpr;<7is. 61.3

€vx<oX.d Arc. -Cypr., prayer or impreca-tion. 191

«4>a(3os pseudo-dial. = e'^/Sos. 280€<j>aKe'op.ai. Delph., repair. 58c4(}>dv7p€v0£iv TheSS. = ecpaipovvTai, Kar-q-

yopodvrai. 27, 58c, 139.2, 157, no.

28.41, note, see also dypiu«4>«p£ovti Heracl., shut in (water bydamming). Heracl.Tab.I.l30ff.,note

«4>8opKtos Are. = itpdaptews. 5

kfyiopKiia = ewtopKe'w. 58 c

€xeird(Aov Locr., heir. 49.5a€x96s Delph., Locr., t'x^w Epid., Delph..

€'x9oi Epid. = iKr6s. 66,133.3€\f/a4>iTTOTO Boeot. = e^rj<pi(raTo. 82,

142ttoKa = erica. 49.5, 146.4

l& Lesb. = did. 19.1

£a Cypr. = yij. 62.4

£a.fuop-yia El. the bod// of dentin n/i.

44.4, 62.2

£av Cypr., see no. 19.10, note

ii\\u Arc. = pd\\w. 68.:;

£<ipe8pov Arc. = fidpadpov. 68.3

Ziiva, Zt]v6s, etc. 37.1,112.1£iKaia El., see Sikcuo.

î<j>uiov EL, see 8L<pvios

Zovvvo-os Lesb. = Ai6»<i/cros. 19. 1

£i6a>= fw. 162.7

t|Boeot. = al. 134.1

t| whether, k Cypr. = el. 132.(5, 134.1\\ iih a

fjCret. where, when. 132. (i. 134. 1 a

TJ-ypa.fj.fj.aiCret. = yiypap.fj.at. 137

ffj(xa Cret. = et/xa. Glen. sg. fvpds.112.5

•fjfji€v= elvai. 163.7

rjii^v ( ret. = elvai. 154.4, 163.7

•qp.t]v1 sg. imperf. mid. of el/d. 163. ;>

T|p,(= dp.1. 25, 163. 1

hep.(Sip.|ivov Epid. = Tjp.idip.vov. 88 a.

89.4

Tipiva Cret. the half. 164.'.)

hT]|xipTiva(a Delph., t'ein. ileriv. of fol-

lowing. 55 ii

h€[uppf|viov Delph.. probably half

grown sheep, i.e. such as are midwaybetween Lambs and full-gro* n sheep.55 a

fjliio-os = rj/itavs. A pp. 61.(>

flp-KTcros= T}p.io~vs. 6lJi. 81 it

hep-ireia Epid. = 7]pt(Ttia in sense • » I' i)p.l-

€KTOV. 61.6, 164.11

308 GREEK DIALECTS

T|(XlTV€KTO Cret. = T]IJ.UkTOV. 61.6

T||iuo-v= t)/j.i<jv. 20

tjv Ion. = idi>. 134.26

r\v= fjcrav. 163.4

rival Arc. = elvai. 154.1, 163.7

rjva-ros Cret. = eWos. 54, 114.9

rjvtiKa = TjveyKa. 49.1, 144 a

riv€CxT8T|o-av Ephes. App. 89.1, 144 a

rjviKa = ijueyKa. 49.1, 144

TJvTai Mess. = Zcri. 151.1,163.8t}s Heracl. = eh. 114.1

rjs=

fjv. 163.3

tJ<tto> El. = ecrroj. 163.5

titoi Delph. = y. 151.1, 163.8

tJto)= eVrw. 163.5

t|v)t<Sv Coan = eavrCiv. 121.2

rjxoi Orop.'= dfarou. 132.3

t|us Ion. = ews. 41.46

GdXaGGa Cret. = edXarra. 81aGdXaTTa. 81

0appe'a> El. = 8apo-iw, dappiw, but in

technical sense of be secure, immune.So O&ppos security, immunity. 80, no.

57.1, note

0a(p)pT)s Ther. 42.2, 80

0«- Meg. etc. = 9eo-. 42. 5 d

Geapos = Bewpbs. 41.4

8£0(iiov Locr., Elean =6i<rp.iov. 65,

164.4

e«0|i6s Epid., Lac. = deo-pbs. 65, 164.4

0eio-rria£, ©eicriritvs Boeot. = 0ecr7rta/,

Oeairtevs. 9.2 a

©totoTos Boeot., Thess.=ee6SoTos. 165.2

6top.oipia Coan = deod p.o?pa the partconsecrated to the god

0€op8oTos Thess. = Qebo-doros. 60.4

Geopos, Gcupos = 6ewpbs. 41.4a

Ge'pcros= dapaos. 49.2

0€o-to>v Phoc. (Stiris)= dtadwv. 85

6r|avp6s Arg. = drjaavpos. 59.2

0T)\-uT6pos El. = dr)\vs. 165.1

Giaeopta Boeot. = dewpla. 44.4

Oi-ydva Delph., lid, cover (?). Cf. He-

sych. diywvos- klj3utov. See no. 51 C38 ff.

,note

0iGe'|x«vos Cret. = ri.Oe'p.evos. 65

Gtvos Cret. = Oeios. 164.9

©lOTfTrao-ros Hoeot. 69.4

Gios = debs. 9

0i6<j>eio-TOs Boeot. = *Qeb0earos. 9.2 a,68.2

0o- Meg. etc. = 9eo-. 42. 5dGoo-£a Boeot. = dvcrio.. 24

GvpSa Arc. - 6vpa.fr. 133.2

GvipwTov Epid. = *8vpwTpov. 70.3Gvo-Gev Arc. = Tvdijvai. 65, 155.2

6u(j>\6s Cumae = rv<p\6s. 65

Gv\a Cret. — tijxv- 656<odS8w El. (8oa(8)5oi) impose a fine.

See following6«(i)da> impose a fine. Locr. doikaro,

Att. 6oav, Delph. dwebvrwv. 161.2.Cf. Att. 0w(i)a, Ion. 0«ur) (37), Delph.dwiacris

t Cypr. = r,. 93I'a Lesb., Thess., Boeot. = p.la. 114.1

with App.KaGGa Cret. = oiVa. 81 a, 163.8

tapeidSSo) Boeot., serve as priest. 84

tape's Cyren. = lepeh. 111.3

tapo(fx)|ivdp.ov6s. see iepop.vqp.wv

lapos, lapos = iepbs. 13.1, 49.2, 58 6

l'ao-o-a = lovaa. 163.8a

tjaTTJp Cypr. = larpbs. 56, 164.5

I'arpa to, Epid., perquisites for healing.165.3

I'aTxa Cret. = ovaa. 81, 163.8

i/yyu°S Arc. = £771*05. 10

t-yKexriprJKOi Arc, from iyxeiptu. 10,25 6

I'SSios Thess. = 2'5tos. 19.3, 58c18« Cypr., then, and. 134.6

f lSios = i8ws. 52

Upews Mil. = iepevs. 43, 111.5

Uptja = iepeia. 28 6

Uptjua Ion. 37.2

iepT|s Arc, tjepes Cypr. = lepefa. 111.4

UpTjTCva) = ieparevw. 167. ieprjTei'KaTi

Phoc, 138.4

Upirevco, tapiTevw = ieparevco. 167

UpoGtrre'oj Arc, Phoc, Rhod., etc., be

lepodijT7]s. Arc lepoOvre's, 78, 157

Upo0vTT|s (-as), official title. Sometimes

applied to priestly attendants, sonic-

times to priestly officials of high rank,who were even, in some places, the

eponymous officers

i€po(j.vrj|i(ov, -p.vdp.ci)v, title of certain

superior officials, primarily in charge,of religious matters, sacred commis-

sioners, ministers of religion, but in

some states the chief magistrates.Arc. hiepop.vap.ovo c, 77.1a. Arg.,Epid. lapo(p.)p.vap.oves, 58 6, 89.4

UpoTroios, title of officials in charge of

religious matters, sometimes regular

magistrates, sometimes extraordi-

nary commissioners

GLOSSARY AND INDEX :;il'.t

Upos, Upos. 58 6

UptoTtOu) = ieparevu. 167ie0dvTes Cret. = 1<tt<xvt^. 81 aI0t>s Ion., Boeot. = eMfc. As in lit.

Ion., so also inscriptional tWs (Ephe-sus), Wvva (Chios), though evdwos,ivdvvw also occur. Proper names in

'18v- are Ionic and BoeotianUds = elKds. 116. Ther. hiKd8i, 58 c

(F)iKaorTos Boeot. = dnoarbs. 116 with a

(F)iKaTi = etKOffi. 52, 61.2, 116fiKaTiSetos 6 Heracl., name of a par-

ticular (twenty-foot) road

fiKaTiir«8os Heracl., twenty feet wide,used with &vrop.os

Ik«to.s Arg. = iKer-rjs. App. 58 6

iKfiajxtvos Cypr., stricken (in battle),hit. Denom. from *Ikp.&. Cf. forapat one blow, at once, Hesych. Ikt4o.'

di<6vTiov, Lat. led

Ikoo-tos Thess. = eUocrrbs. 116 with

App;

ikw = t)kw. As in Horn, and lit. Dor.,so also in Arc, Delph., Locr., Co-

rinth., Epid., Lac. Cf. also Delian

1ko[v]=

dvrjKov, and Ion. (Paros)perf . part, rd irapiKdra, the past

I'Xaos. iXeos, iXtjos (Lac. hiXefos) = i'Xe-

ws. 49. r>, 53, 58 (^

hiXa^do-Td Delph., from l\d<TKop.ai. 85 . 1

hiXipos Lac, see i'Xaos

tjida-Kw El., probably maltreat, relatedto ipds, ifxdaao)

Iv Arc-Cypr. = iv. 10, 135.4

flv = o^dat. 3 pers. pron. 118.4

plv avToi Cret. = eairry. 121.1

tvd-yw Arc. = eicrdyw. 10.

tvaXCvw Cypr., write upon. 10. Cf.

Ilcsych. dXli/eiy dXdfpeiv, and dXet-

Trrrjpiov ypaifieiov. Kinrpioi

tv8tKd£op.ai Arc, see êSi/cdjOjUcu

Iv5i.kos Air., see evbiKos

tv(A6v<|)T|s, tv(iov(j)os Arc, blameworthy,impious. 10

IWao-is Aic. = e/xiraais. 10, 49..")

IviroXd Arc = ep.no\-q. 10

lv4>a(va> Arc. = pvqvtiw inform in legalsense. CI', cicrtpalvw Ath.76 \

tv(j>op(3tio, tv<})opPio-p.6s Are., impose i)

'pasture tax, the imposition if " pas-ture lux. No. 17, Hole

tos ' lei . = iKeivos. 114.1ioviu> Boeot. = vlov. 24

'I-n-n-t'Sajios I'liod. = 'Iirir65apos. 167

I'peia Lesb. = ttpeia priestess. 13.1

I'pcus Lesb. = lepevs. 13.1

tpTjTeiito Lesb. = ieparevu. 13.1, 167

Ipos Lesb., tpo's, ipos Ion. = iep6s. 13.1,76 a

tpuv Cypr. (Ipdvi) district

pCo-os, pifpos, io-os = &ros. 52, 54, 50 I).

Lesb. iffaodtoiai, 54 c

l<TTia, to-ria = eoTia. 11

icrnaTopiov Rhod. = ivriarbpiov ban-

quet-hall. Cf. Hesych. io-narbpia-

denrvr/Tripiov. 11

Fio-Twp Boeot., witness. 52 c

1!ttw Boeot. = t'tn-w. 86.4t(OV = iihv. 9Liv Boeot. = iywv. 62.3, 118.2

Ka W.Grk., Boeot. =«e, &v. 13.:;,

134.2ko = Kara. 95 with aKd Arc-Cypr. = Kai. 97.2, 134.3Ka(8)8aX€oy.ai El. = KaraS7]\ôp.ai in-

jure, violate

KaSSijj, gen. «d88ixos, Ilerael., Mes-.,a measure. CI'. Hesych. KddSixovthxUktov, and Lac /cdSoix * urn (1*1

ut .

Lye 12)

KClSlKKOp LaC = Ka8t(TKOS. 86..")

Ka0€o-TaKaTL Delph., 8 pi. perf. 138.4

KaxpiOec Arc. = KaraKpiOrj. 151.2

KaXat's Kpid., probably hen. Kroin*/ca-

Xapls to icaMw as Eng. hen to Lat.

cano

KaXXv[o-fia]Ta Ceos, sweepings. Cf.

Hesych. uappara' KaWvaparaKaX(.-6s Boeot. = Ka\6s. 54

Kapta Lesb. = napSla. 19.1

Kap-rrow offer, especially a burnt offi ring,in late inscr. of <

!os, Smyrna, Thera,A fchens, as often in the Septuagint.Cf. Hesych. KapirwOtvra' rd ^7ri /3o>-

fiov KaOayurOivra. — Kdpiruip.a' dvala.

( loan Kap-rrQvTi, 25 <l

tcdppwv = KpetTTwv. 80, 113.1

KapTdiTros, pi. Kapratiroda, Cret. largecuttle, iii contrasl to wpdiiara used of

sheep and goats, ci'. Kapralirovt bull,

in Pindar. 49.-'^

KapTcpos [on., Cret. = Kparep6s, in mean-

ing often m'v<iiv valid. < if. also [on.

dKparrjs invalid, Kpareiv be valid,< iret.

ndpTuu q.v. 49.'_'c

KapTOS = Kpdros. 49.2 "

Kapriuv Cret. (xdpTovavi) = KpdrTwv. in

meaning = Kvpi<J>T(pos, as ^dprocavs

l/x«»', s/mti prevail, be of gn

310 GREEK DIALECTS

authority. Cf. /caprepos. 49.2 a, 81,113.1

KapuKtfio Boeot. = Kypviceiov. 53,164.1

K<is Arc.-Cypr. = /cat. 134.3

Ka<ri7VT]Tos Arc, Lesb. 191-Kaa-ioi Arc. = -koctlol. 116 a, 117.2

Kacro-qparopiv, Ka80T|paT6piv, Ka66r|pa-

Topiov Lac, the hunt, name of an ath-

letic game. 64. Nos. 70-73, note.

Nouns in -is, -w, for earlier -tos, -iov,

are frequent in late inscriptions, and

originated in the reproduction of

Roman proper names like Cornelius,

colloquial Cornells

KO.T = Kara. 95kot Cypr. = kcu. 134.3

KaTa-y€\d|X€vos Epid. 162.4

KaTa-ype'w Lesb. = Kadatpew convict, con-

demn. See dypita

Ka.Ta8ov\iTTao-TT| Boeot. =-5ouXi'crao-0cu.

Cf. 82, 85.1, 142

Ka.Ta.feX.p.€v6v Cret., assembled, to /caret-

Xtw. 75

KaTaOevs Cret. = Karadds. 78

KaraifeC Locr. 53

Ka,Td.KX.T|Tos Ileracl., summoned. Kard-

kXt/tos dXia = Att. avyKX-rjTos e/c/cXT/cia

Ka.Ta\\do-o-to Arc, intrans., act other-

wise

KaTa\o(3€vs K[>id.= *KaraXa/3ci/s support.5

KaraXvixaKow Ileracl., cover over with

stones. Cf. Hesych. XtfyiaKer irirpai.

-\v/j.a.Ku)9r]s, 78

Kaxdircp = Kaddirep. 57a. Also for /car-

rdirep, cf. 95 a, 126

Karappos Arc. = Karctparos. 54

KaTaTl9i][j.i. Cret., Mess. = viroTidrfpn

mortgage, mid. take a mortgageKaT€0Ljav Cypr. = Karideaav. 138.5

Ka.T€ipo>v Lesb. = Kadiepovv. 13.1, 155.3

Karefop-yov Cypr., aor. of Kareipyw. 5

Kanapaiu El. (Kariapaiwv, Kartapavaete)— Kadiepevw in form, but in meaning= KCLT-qyoptw. 12a, 161.1, no. 57.2,note

KaTi-yv[€iTos]? Thess. = KacriyvrjTo';. 191-Ka-not \V. Grk. = -k6<tioi. 61.2, 116 a,

117.2

KaTicrTd|i6v Cret. 57 aKciToiKEiouvOi Thess. =KaToiKtD<rt. 139.2,

159

KCtToirep Ion. beside Kard-rrep = KaGdrrep

KaTopp^vTtpov Arc, see dpptvrepos

KO.TV Arc = Kara. 22, 95

Kaunas Cret. = xaX/c6s. 65, 71K€ Lesb., Thess., Cypr. = &v. 13.3

134.2

kcivos = eKetvos. 125.1

Ke'\e£ Lac = KiXtjs. 142 aKe'XeuSos Arc, road. 191k€vto Dor. = k^Xto. 72

Kepaiio Delph. = tcepdi/vvfu. 162.8, 229

Ke'pvav Lesb. = Kipvdvat.. 18a, 155.3

kVj Boeot. = Kal. 26

ktjvos = eKeivos. 25 with a, 125.1

Ktptuo-Ls Cret. = xvptvct-s divorce

KiâWtvw Ion., act as highwaymanKiJdMiis Ion., highwayman. Used with

X-qiffT7)s in no. 3B 19, as in Dernocr.fr. 260 ed. Diels. Probably of Carianor Lycian origin

kCs Thess. = rls. 68.4, 128, 131

KiTTiTJs Eub. 81kiouv d Thess., often used instead of

ardXXa = (TttiXtj

kXcuktos Argol., Mess. = KXe«rr6s.

142akXcu£ Argol., Mess. = K-Xet's. 142aKXdpos Cret., the body of KXapurcu or

serfs attached to the estate

-K\«as, proper names in. 166.1

-kX.€f«s, -K\eT]s, -kXtis, proper names in.

108.1a

K\€f°s riioc 53

KXsvas Thess. etc. 35 a

k\ivt| Naples, Cumae, tomb or niche in

a tomb

KoOapos Ileracl. etc. = Kadapbt. 6

KoGapcris El. = Kadapais. 6

Koivdv, KOivaveco = kolvwv, Koivuviio .

41.4Koivdw Thess., Dor. = kou>6u. 162.2

Kop-icTTpa Ta Cret., gifts. 165.3

KO|iiTTd|j.€voi Boeot. = Ko/ju<rd/j.€voi. 142

Kopfra Arc = Kopyj. 54

Kopîa Cypr. = KapSia. 5, 19.1

Koa-p.€w (-iw) Cret., be a member of the

K6<rp.os. See following. ko<t/j.6vt<;s, 42.

5a"

koo-(aos Cret., the body of chief magis-trates (collective; a single memberwas called Koo-p.iuv, see preceding);later used of a single member of

this body, with pi. k6<t/uoi

KOT€pos Ion. = 7r6repos. 68.4

KOTuXta Coan = kotijXi)

KOvpT) Ion. = KbpT). 54

Kpajxd<rai Epid. = Kpe/xdcrai. 12b


Kpe'ww Thess. = Kplvw. 18, 74

KptTOs = /cpdros. 49.2

Kpivvu) Lesb. = Kpivoo. 74. Aov. eKpiwa,. 77.1KTevvto Lesb. = KTeLvO}. 74ktoivo Rhod., a territorial division sim-

ilar to the Attic deme. Cf. ktIû,ktIctis

KToivaTas Rhod., member of the ktoIvcl.

KUKav Epid. = KVKetliv. 41.4

9vows Chalcid. 22 c, 24 a

Kvp.epevai Cypr. = Kvfiepudv. 88, 157

Kvppos Thess. = Kvpws. 19.3

Ktopa Cret. = Kop-q. 25, 54

kws Ion. = 7rws. 68.4

Aa- from Ado-. 41.4, 45.3

Xdpona-iv Chian = Xd/iojo-iv. 77.3

XhafBcov Aegin. = \a[Suv. 76 6

Xa-yaiw Cret. (Xayaiev), release; aor. Xa-

7d<rcu. 162.8

Xd£op.ai, Xd£up.cu Ion., Meg., Boeot.

(XdSdovaOri) = Xap.(idvoi

Aairiraitov Cret. 69.3

Xds, gen. Cret. Ado. 112.4

Aao-aios Thess., Aapiaaios. No. 28.19,

note

X.a.Tpai[6p.€vov], Xa,Tpei6p.«vov El. =Xarpevopevoi* consecrated. 12 a, 161.1

Xa^vpoirtoXiov Arc, plundering. No:

18.ll, note

Xei-ropevu) Thess. = lepareiu. Cf. lle-

sych. Xeiropes- Upciat, and X-qrijpes- ie-

pol (TT€(pai'0(p6poL. 'A6ap.aves. Thess. ei

=7j ( (16, 38). Probably related to

Att. Xeirovpyew (39)

XeiTcop-yos Boeot. = Xet,rovpy6s. 44.4

Xeico, see Xû>

XcioXtis Rhod., accursed. No. 93, note

XeKxoi Delph,., dat. sg. of Xex^>. 63

XeXdpVaArc, Ion., Epid. 137, 146.1

with App.XeVxa Rhod., grave. No. 94, note

A€o-\aios Thess., epithet of Apollo.No. 26, note

Aerrivaios Thess. = AewTlvatos. 86.2

X«vtov or Xevrov Arc, wittingly (?).

No. 17.3, note

X€<o, Cret. Xeiu = 0Aw. Doric (Cret.,

Lac, Meg., Corcyr., Coan, also in

Epicharmus and Theocritus) and

Elean. Cret. Xe/w (but subj. X^t), El.

Xeolrav, elsewhere only contrai

forms as Xrji, Xdp.es, \Qvri, etc.

-Xiaivw Boeot. = -\ealvu, but in sense

(act.) canceling, giving a receipt for,

(mid.) having canceled, taking a re-

ceipt for. Cpds. with dwv, 5id, &X£9ios Thess. = Xldivos. 164. <>.'.>

Xip.T|v Thess. = dyopd market-place

(Thess. d7opd = eKK\7i<ria)

XiiroTeXew Locr., leave taxes unpaid.Cf . XiiroffTparla etc.

Xia-cros Cret., insolvent (?). No. IK!.

115, note

XottCs Arg., some kind of shallow ves-

sel. Cf. Xoirds and Xe7rts

Avttos Cret. = Mktos. 86.1

Xa>TT|piov Heracl. = Xovrripiov. 44.4

(xd El. = pvfi. 15

ltd Thess. = 54. 134.4

(iaiTvs Cret. = fjidprvs. 71a

jidv El. = ixiv. lila

jidvTOi Epid. = p.ti>TOL. 12 6

p.a<rTpda El., accounting, or body o/

fxaarpol. Cf. Iles\eh. paarplai- ai r&v

apx^vTuv evdvvai. 12 rt, 31

liao-rpoC title of (1) officers with special

function, (2) at Rhodes the highestofficials of the state. Cf. nos. 95, 96

p.ao-xdXa Heracl., hollow, marsh. /3u-

/3XtVa p-aaxaXa papyrus marsh

p,€( 'ret. = p.r). 93

p.e5ifj.(j.voi' Epid. 89.4

p.e'£tov Arc, Ion. = p.ei£wv. 113.1

p.£6d|A€pa I'd1 ' 1 '- = P-e(>

'

dplpav. Adverbformed like virepK^cpaXa from virep

KetpaXdv

\xd Boeot., Thess. = p.r). 16

p.hadX[av] Pamph. = (iey&\riv. 62.:!

(itiwos, (leivos Thess. = nnvbs. 77.1.

112.:!

Mheiîos < lorcyr. 766

p.£ts Ion., Corcyr., Meg. = /mJv. 112.:!

|it|Aicr0wo-a>vTai Heracl. 146.:!

Me'vva Boeot. = M^s. 89..">, 108.2

MevoKpdTtis Cret. MeveK/jirifj, 167

fitvTov= ixtvToi. No. 28.38, aote

p.epeia Ilerael. = pepis

p.e'pos Locr., realestate. No. 66.44, note

(jLc-o-eyyovos Boeot., adj. loiW " /;

party. Cf. ,uea-e77<>dui L.$ S.

(j.€o-6|j.vt|All. = iA.ea6op.-i).

87

|iio*iro8i Thess., uniiJ. 132.:'^

(le'o-o-opos llerael.. intermediate bound

ary

pio-ra Are.. Cret. un«J. 86. t. 132.9a

p.6TaFOLK6co Locr. = nerotKiu. 53

(xereppos Lesb, pirpwi. 19.2

312 GREEK DIALECTS

|x€TpLco(i«vai Ileracl. = perpioifievai. 42.

56

fKTT^s Cret., until. 86.4, 132.0a

(ac'ttos Boeot., Cret. = /leo-os. 82

|ievs El. = p-rjv. 112.3

|j.r)8a.(X€L Delph. = firi5a.iJ.od. 132.2

jiT)8eta Lesb. = fj.rj5eij.ia. Cf. 114.1

(XT)6eis= /xTjSets. 66

jifjvvos Lesb. = juvjfos. 77.1, 112.3

|x-f|sIleracl. = nr)u. 112.3

fjuxKiS86|j.€vos Lac. = fiLKiôpevos, a term

applied to Spartan boys in the third

year of their public training. 84,nos. 70-73, note

Mlvtwv Arg. = MLKtwv. 72

Mip-yos Eretr. = Miayos. 60.4

[iitTTos Cret. = ixLcrdbs. 85.1

(xva(i|ieiov Thess. = fivrjixeio v. 89.3

Mvao-cra Thess. = Mvaaia. 19.3

polo-a Lesb. = fiovaa. 77.3

poiê'io Cret. (fj.oi.Ki3v etc.) = Dor. poi-

Xa.03 = fioixevw. 161.2 with App.[lovvos Ion. = fx,6vos. 54

K^x°s Ileracl., storehouse, granaryp.d>a Lac. = fjovo-a. Cf. 59.1, 77.3

(jKtfXew Cret. (poXev, fxioXtv, etc.), contend

(in law). So also Cret. d.p.cpLfj.ioXe'io,

afupifUijXos, avrifiioXos, aTTOfiwXe'tj), adv.

afiwXd. Cf. Hesych. fj.uXr)aerai- pa-

xvo-erai. Related to Horn. puXos con-

test. Cf . dywviôfxai as a law-term in

Attic

(jLiocra= fxovaa. 77.3

vaeva> Cret., take refuge in a temple

vaxopos, see veuKbpos

va(F )6s = veuis. 41.4, 53, 54/vairoiai, see veioiroirjs

vauos Lesb. = vedos. 35, 54/v€(j.ovT|ia Cret. = veoprjvia. No. 113.146,

note

veoTas Cret., an official body of youngmen, gen. vebras, ace. vebra. 88 ft

vetoKopos Ion., Delph. vaotebpos, Delph.,

Epid., Coan vaKbpos (41.4,45.3), cus-

todian of the temple, sacristan. Insome places the office became one of

considerable rank and honor

vtctfiroCrjs Ion., Coan vairoiai. 31, 41.4.

Cf. also Ion. veio-rroibs, Boeot. vatroibs.

Title of officials in general charge of

the affairs of the templeviKahas, viKaap Lac. = viKaaas. 59.1,

60. 2

viv-i. 118.5

vioufxeivLa. viupieivios Boeot. = vovfxrjvia,

vovp.r)vios. 42.5 ft

v6p.ai.os Ion. = v6fj.ip.os. 164.9

i'ojjuos Locr. = vbfj.Lfj.os. 164.0

v6(xos Ileracl., a coin. Cf. Lat. mini-

musvoo-cros Ion. eeocrcros. 42.5fZ

VOCTTITTO) El. = *V00~Ti'$U), VOlTTe'ct). 84

vw Cypr., Boeot. 134.5

vvvap.ai Cret. = Svvapai.. 88

vutti Cret. = wktL. 86.1

£eivos Ion. = £eVos. 54

QevpdpTis Corcyr., El. 54

Jje'wos Lesb. = iievos. 546

jjevoSiKdi Locr., Phoc, title of judges in

cases involving the rights of ^voi. |e-

vob"iK7)s is used by a late writer to trans-

late the Latin praetor jjeregrinus

|uv = cnJv. 135.7

£uvos Ion. = Koivds. 135.7

6 = 6. 58 (t

"Oa£os = Fd£os. 51 ft

6pe\6s Boeot., 6pe\\6s Thess. = 6/3o\6s.

49.3, 68.1, 89.2

6-y8oiT|s, c>Y8oiT|KovTa. 31 re

6-yScoi Ion. = 6y56y. 44.2

oySwkovto, Ion. = dydorjKovra. 44.2

65e\6s = dpoXbi. 49.3 with App., 68.1

biLyta Lesb. = oi'yco. 49.1

oôs Cret. = o<ros. 82o99dKiv Cret. = ocrcUus. 81 re, 133.6

foi = oi dat. 3 pers. pron. 118.4

frotKaras = oiKerrfs. 167

poiKevs Cret. = oiK^Trjs. 167

fCHKOS = o'lKOS. 52

fOiKa) Delph. = oiKodev. 132.7

poivos = oivos. 52

olpos Cypr. = olos alone. 53, 191

ol!ir€v, olirhe, see oi<pco

ots Delph. = of. 132.3hoicrovTt Ileracl. =: ofoovn. 58d

Ol'cjxO Cret. (OLTVEV, OLTTti), TllCl'. (oiTT he

etc), Lac. (Hesych.), have sexual in-

tercourse

oko, W.Grk. = 6Ve. 13.3, 132.0oKai Lesb. = Siry. 68.4

oKKa for 6'/ca na = 8rav. 132.0hoKTa.Kd.Tioi Ileracl. = oVtokoVioi. 58coKTiiKiv Lac. = 6kt6lkis. 133. G

6kto Lesb. = oktw. 114.8okttio Ephes. App. 89.1

hoKTto Ileracl., Ther. — oktw. 58 c,

114.8

GLOSSARY AND INDEX :)-[:)

OKTWKOcrioi. Lesb. = oKTaKbcrioL. 117.26\los = d\('7os. 62.3

OXvmriXT' = '0\v/j.irixriv. 69.3

6|xoXo-yd d, ojioXo-yov to, Boeot. = 6/j.o-

\oyia

6(xovoevTes Lesb. = bfio voodvres. 44.4,157ov Lesb., Thess., Cypr. = dvd. 6

ovdXa, 6vdXov|xa Thess. = dvd\wp.a.164.9

6vypdt|/eiv Thess. = dvaypdfai. 27, 156ov€ Thess. = ode. 123ovcOcikcuv Thess. = dve'drixav. 138.")

6v£ Are. = 6'5e. 123

ovioupa Boeot. = ovoua. 22b, 24owiGa Cret. = 6pvi6a. 86.5

ow Arc.-Cypr. = Sde. 123

ovu(j.a = &Po/.t.a. 22 b

oirai = 8V77. Cret. oVai also final. 132.

5, 8 aott€i W.Grk. = Sttov

OTTtp BOeOt. = VTTfp. 24oire Cret., where, when, Lac. Wire as.

132.06'iri Cypr. in ottl cris = Sorts? 131, no.

19.29, note'

6tti886(j.€vos Lac. = oTri^bp.evos. 84

'OuoevTi, "Oitovtiovs. Hottovtiov Loer.= 'Qitovvtl, 'OttovvtIovs, etc. 44.4,

45.4, 53, 5SdOTTOTapos El. = birbrepos. 12

ottottos Boeot., ottottos Cret. = oirdcros.

82o-n-ira Lesb. = Swy. 129.2, 132.5

OTnra>s Lesb. = Situs. 129.2

otttiXos Dor. = 6(pda\fi6s. Occurs in

Epidaurian (-L\os and -iXXos, no. 92

passim), as Laconian in Plut.Lyc.

11, and in the writings of Archytasand Phintias. 6tt-t-1\os (cf. oir-r-qp

etc.) like vav-T-l\os beside i>av-TT)s

OTTTO El. = OKTUJ. 114.8

Sinn. Cret. = 8voi. 132.4

oirus Rhod. = biroi. 132.4oiru) Dor. (Cret. 6tto, Lac. Aotto)

= 6tt6-

6ev. 132.7

oirtop Eretr., oirwp El. = Situs. 60. L,3,

97 a

opaTpios Cret. = *p-qrpios2 No. 112.13,

note

SpPos Corcyr. = 6>os. 51

6pKi£u> = bpxbo}. 162.1

6pKioT«pos Cret., having preference in

the oath

hopKop.6Tai Locr. , jurors

6pvi£ = &pvts. 142 a

hoppos Corcyr., 6'pos Heracl. = bpos.

54, 56 d

6pTT| Ion. = eoprri. 42.5(2

6pv££ Cypr., see e£ 6pv£e

6p(j>avo8tKao-Ta( Cret. (dp-rrapooiKaaral),

officers appointed to look oft, r the af-fairs of orphans or minors. Cf. Att.

6p<fiavo(pv\aK€s

F6s Cret, = 8s. 120.2, 121.1ocria Arc, Locr. = 8aia. 58 d6-ra Lesb. = 8re. 13.3, 132.UoT€tos Cret. = ottoTos, 8<ttis. 68.1, 130

OTtpos Cret. = 8-rroTepos. 127

poTi Locr. = on. 129.2a

otijxi Cret. = Stipi. 128, 129.2

6'tti, 6ttiv€s Lesb. = 8tl etc. 129.2ottos Cret. = 8aos. 82

ou8fs Lac. = ovdds. 114.1

ovi6ap.6i Epid. = ov8ap.oS. 132.2ov0€ls = oubds. 66

ovXop.€V[piov] ? Coan, barley measure.Cf. Hesych. oiXoxbiov

•

dyyeiov eis o

ai ov\ai ep.j3d\\ovrai. irpbs aTrapxb-s tCov

OvaiCov

ovXos Ion. = 6'Xos. 54

oiipeiov, wpciovCret., ijuanl-hmmc. Fromovpos watcher, like Att. (ppovpiov from

<ppovpbs

ovptvu) Cret., watch

oupos Ion. = 6'pos. 54

ovto, ovTa, etc. Boeot. = tovto, ravra,etc. 124

6<{>€£Xa> in aorist and perfect, be con-

demned to pay, be adjudged guilty.So Arc. aor. intin. 6(p\^v. pert', [/ro]-

0Xeacrt, [/ro]</>Xlot, fo<p\(Kbcn. 52 a,

138.4, 146.1

64>pus Arg., rump. No. 82. Cf. L.&S.s.v.II

irat, ttcu = irrj, 71-77. 132..">

iraipiv Eretr. = iraurlv. 60.:!

irais = vlbs, or. Sometimes, ih^drtjp.

Frequenl in Lesbian and ( lyprian,

occasionally elsew bere

iraio-a Lesb. = 7ra<ra. 77.:!

Trd(jia= KTrj/xa. 49. "ut . 69.4

irap.aTo4>a-y€'op.ai Locr. 5imo<ritvo/jia.t.

49..",r(

Tra(jnoxe'w Heracl., possess. Cf. Hesych.7ro/Lcd)X05- 6 KVpios. 'lra\ol, and Trap.u>-

XluV K(KTT)pivOS. 41.2

riava-yopo-ios Arc, name of a month

iravd-yopo-is Arc. : 7rar>)-,i7«s. 5,49.2,80 a

314 GREEK DIALECTS

iravd^wo-Toi Cret., ungirded ? No. 113.

ll, note

IIdva|A(ios Thess. = Hdv-qpLos, name of

a month•irdvo-a Arc, Arg., Cret., Thess. =

irdaa. 77.3iravTai Heracl. = iravrrj. 132.5

iravovios Cypr., with all salable prod-ucts (cf. Zvos). No. 19.9, note

imp El. = wept. 12, 95

irdp = irapd. 95

irapd with ace. for dat. 136.2

•7rapa.|iai;€vo> Arc, drive in a wagon off

{the highroad). Cf. iwapaêvco, Kada-

ixa&tiw. No. 17.23, note

Trapairpoo-TaTas Agrig., an adjunct irpo-

o-Tdraj or presiding officer of the coun-cil. Cf. wapaTrpvT aveis in Teos

irap(3d\\co Delph. = irapaâiuui trans-

gress

-rrdp8«i\(j.a Epid. = Trapd8eiypa. 66

irapeiav Boeot. = iraprj<rav. 138.5

irapeis Boeot. = Traprjv. 163.3

•n-ap^Taâ) Arc, examine into (cf. etje-

rdfaj), and SO approve. Traperd^wvcn

(no. 19.29), 142. trapher ai,ap.tvos (no.

17.20), 173

irapis Boeot. = Trapijv. 16 a

irapKa(6)0€Ka Lac. = wapaKaTadr]K-q

IlapoxOeos, see TLepdxdeos

nao-tdSapo Gela. 105.2a7rdo"KW El. = 7rdo"xu). 66

"irao-o-u8id£<o Lesb., assemble. 96.2

•rra(r<ru8iT|i Ion. = Trav<rv8ir]i. 96.2

irda-Tas Cret., owner. 49.5a

iraTdpa Locr. = iraripa. 12

iraTpa Arc, Dor. = yivos gens. Ion.

irdrpri also, rarely, in this sense

•n-aTpid Delph., Elean = ytvos gens, as

in I hit. 1.200

iraTpioioKos Cret. = eiriKXrjpos heiress.

Law-Code VII. 15, note (p. 270)ire Arc = 7re5d, perd. 95, 135.5ire8d = perd. 135.5

IleScryeiTvios = Mera-. 135.5

TreSdfOiKoi. Axg. = piroLKOi. 53, 135.5

•jre8(ja Cypr. = ireSiov

ireSiov Arg. = /xeretiv. 9.7, 135.5irei, irei W.Crk. = irov, 7roi». 132.2

IleiXecrTpoTiSas Boeot. 68.2ireicrai Thess. = Telaai. 68.2•ireCo-ei. Cypr. = reiaei. 68.1

TreXavos, originally a cake offered to

the gods, but also applied to an offer-

ing of money. So in no. 82, as in

some inscriptions of Delphi andAmorgos

ire'XeBpov = ir\£6pov. 48ire'XeKvs (or weXeKv) Cypr., used of asum of money equal to 10 minae.Cf. Hesych. Tjpnr^XeKKov . . . rb yapdeKapvovv TreXeKV KaXelrai irapd Yla<pl-

ois. Used elsewhere with other val-

ues;cf . Hesych. s.v. iriXeKVi

ireXTOcpopas Boeot. = ireXracrr^s

irep.-n-€ Lesb., Thess. = irevre. 68.2,114.5

TrevTah€TT|p(s Heracl.= wevraeTTipls. 58 c

•jrevTap.apiTeva> Delph., serve as wevra-

papiras. 12, no. 51 Dl<>, note

irevTT)K6vTa>v Chian = gen. pi. of vevT-q-KOVTa. 116

irevTopKia Locr., quintuple oath, oathsworn by Jive gods. 5 8 d

ire'vTos Cret., Arnorg. = irepwTos. 86.2,114.5 with App.

ireireicrTeiv Thess. = ire-rreicrOai. 85.1,156

ireircuovTeio-o-i Boeot. = irewcn7)Kb(n. 9.

2a, 146irJirOKa Lac = Trdnrore. 132.0,9irep = irepi. 95 with App.Trepaioco Cret., set aside, repudiate (the

purchase of a slave). Law-CodeVII. 10, note

•7T6pi|3o\i.p6c!) Ehud., fasten round withlead. 88

ir«pC8po|Aoi, officials at Mytilene, clerks

of the court

IIepoo9apiai Locr. 6, 95

ire'poSos Delph. = rrepiodos. 95

IlepoxOeos, nap6\8«os, Eocr. or Aetol.

ethnicon. App. 12, 95

LTeppafios Lesb. = Tlpiapos. 19.2

ireVo-vpes Lesb. = T^rTapes. 68.2, 114.4

IleTa-yeiTvios = Mera-. 135.5

•iKTtvpov < )rop. = cravis wooden tablet.

Same word as irtravpov springboardand perch for fowls

Il€T0aX6s Thess. = QevaaXos. 65. 68.2,816

ireTpdp.ei.vov Boeot. = Terpdpjjvov. Cf.

68.2

ire'Tparos Boeot. = rerapros. 49.2 a,

68.2, 114.4

ire'TTapes, ireTTapaKovra Boeot. = rirra-

pes, TiTTapdnovTa. 68.2, 114.4, 116ireii)0a> Cret. (ireijdev), inform. 162.9

ireeêipaKovTes Thess. = reO-qpaKdres. 68.

2, 147.3

GLOSSAEY AND INDEX :;i;,

it€<|>ut€ukii(j.€v Ileracl. 147.2

irT|\vt Lesb. = rijXe. 68.2, 132.4ttiSow Boeot. = ireidw. 162.3

irio-vpes Horn. = rirrapes. 11, 68.2

irXd-yos Heracl., side

irXaGvovTO. El. = TrXrjOvovTa. 15irXdv Dor. etc. = irX-fjv

irXe'ts Lesb. = wXioves. 113.2

•jrXevpids, -d8os Heracl. = irXevpdirXi0a d Locr. = ir\rj0os majority

ir\T]9tis= nXrjdos, as in Homer. Cret.

the amount, Locr. the majorityttXUs Cret. — wXtes = wXeoves. 9.4, 42.

3, 113.2•n-Xtvi Cret. = TrXtov. 113.2, 132.4irXos Arc. = TrXiov. 42. 5 d, 113.2

iroei, iroi\cra>, etc. = woiei etc. 31

•iroexo(X€vov Cypr. = Trpocrexop-evov adja-cent to. Cf. 7rpo<rexi7S. 59.4

iroGiKts Lac. = irpoay)KovTe%. For stemTToOlK- tO TTOdlKOl, Cf . TTpoil;, TTpOtl<6s

-iroOiKU Boeot. = irpoa-rjKio. Cf. fcw

iroGoSos = Trp6<To8os. Cf. 7toti' = 7rpos

Tr69o5cofj.a Boeot., Epir. = irpdaodos.164.9

iroC Argol. etc. = wp6s. 135. 66iroieivrai Phoc. = Troiouirat. 158irowvo-i Arc. = wotovai.. 77.3, 157

iroipco) Arg., Boeot., EI. = 7rotfa>. 53

iroiTJacrcrai El.= woirjcraadac. 59.3, 85.2

TroiT|aTcu El. — woiy)a7]Tai. 59.3, 151.1

iroiK6<j>dXaiov Delph. = TrpocTKecpdXaiov.

Cf. Trot = 7rp6$, 135.06iroiovTan* Delph. = ttolovi'tcov. 42. 5dIIoitios Cret. = UMios. 63iroKa W.Grk., Boeot. = vdre. 13.3with App., 132.9

itok k£ Thess. = Sn. 131

TToXep El. = noXis. 18 6

•n'oXiav6(Aoi Heracl., title of municipalmagistrates in charge of public build-

ings, streets, etc., like the Romanaediles. Called do-rvi>6,uoi at Athens,Rhodes, etc.

iroXidTas ('let., Epid. = ttoXIttjs. 167

iroXidx.os Lac. = iroXiovxos. 167iroXis = Bijfxos. Especially frequenl in

decrees of Phocis, Locris, Thessaly,ami other parts of Ndrthwesl i ireece,and notably in Crete, where ii is al-

most constant,

iroXls Lesb. noin. pi. 109.3iroXto-Tos Heracl. = wXeTo-Tos. 113.2.

Aws ttoX'uttwv = uis irXeiffTwi/

iroXiTâ = TroXirda. 28 a

iroXXios Thess. = ttoXws (ir6Xews). 19.3

•n-ovei., wovioi. ric. Gret., see (pwvtuIIohoi8dv, LTohoiSaia Lac. = lloaeiodiv,IWetowwa. 41.4, 49.1, 59.1, 61.6

iroTrirdv Cret. = woixtt^v. 69.3

TropvoxJ/ Boeot., Lesb. = irdpvo\p. 5

Troprf Cret. = wp6s. 61.4, 70.1ttos Are.-Cypr. = 7rp6s. 61.4IIocr€i8av Lesb., IToo-eiSdv late Dor. =

Uo<xei8Qv. 41.4, 49.1, 61.5rioo-eiSeW Ion. = Iloaeidwv. 41.4, 49.1

ILoo-iSeios, Ion. rioo-iSTJios. 49.1LToo-oiSdv Are. = lloaa5u)i>. 41.4, 49.1

61.5iroT = ttotI, wp6s. 95iroTatrOTrKraTto Boeot. = irpo<ra.TroTe«Td-

rio. 68.2

IIoT6i5d(F)wv, LToT£i5dv= IIocreiOtD^. 41.

4, 49.1, 53, 61.5rioTeiSouv Thess. = Ho<rei8u>v. 41.4c

iroT6ix€i Ileracl. = irpoo-exw. 132.2iroTeXdTo Arg. enforce. See tiriXap.i.

162.4ttotC = vp6s. 61.4, 135. (i

norCSaiov Carpath. 49.1

ttotikXcuyco Heracl., be close to, adja-cent to. 142 a

TTOTio-KdirTco Ileracl. = *Trpocr<TKdirTtj) dig

up to, in up earth uponILrroiSavi Lesb.(?). 49.1

jrTrdp.aTO Boeot. = wdpLara. 69.4

irpd88a> ("let. = vpaTTU). 84 il

irpacrorovTao-cri Ileracl. 107.3

irpdros W.Grk., Boeot. =7rpuiros. 114.1

irpci-yvs, irpti-yeuTas, irpe-yytvTas, irpiL-

Y«v, irpeeyio'TOS < ret. = wpt(rf3vs, irptcr-

(ievTTis, wpeer(ivrepos, TrpeajjvTaTos. 68.

1, 86.3 with a

irpeCv < 'let. =: wpiv. 86.3a

irpeicrpMa Thess. = irpeo-peta. 86.3a

Trp-fcyitrTOS < let .,irpr\yi<rTtv<x> Coan. 86.-".

7rpT||oi<riv Chian = irp^wo-tu. 77.3, 150

n-pT|a-o-u> Ion. — irpdrrio. Cf. 8. 81

irpT|TTCJ Eub. = irpaTTU. 81

irptixi101 Chian = Trpijyfj.a, irpd'yp.a. 66

•n-pLoo) Heracl. = -n-plw. 162.;'.

irpicr-yties Boeot. wptcrfius. 68.1, 86.3

n-poa-yopt'eo Agrig., be wpodyopos, presid-

ing officer of the AXfo

rrpoa-ypT||ifj.e'vtoLesb. = Trpoatpov/x^vov.

89.3, 157-/. See dyptu,

irpodvypeo-is The irpoalpicnt .

dyp^w•irpoBsnrdhas Lac. = wpound<Tas. 51,

59.1

316 GREEK DIALECTS

irp600a Oct. = wpbaOev. 133.1

Trpoêvviovv Thess. = irpoêvtwu. 19. 3,

41.4c

irpoijevpos Corcyr. = irpbêvos. 54

irp6£r|vos Cret. = wpbêvos. 54

irpoo-0a Dor. = irpbcrdev. 133.1

irpocrOa-yevTis Arc. (jrpoacrdayeves) ofprior date. Cf. eiriyevqs, p.tT ayevrjs ,

etc. 133.1, no. 1(3.30 ft"., note

irpoa-6i8ios (irpocxTLîov) El. 165.2

Trpo(rp.eTp€is Lesb. = wpoffp.eTpiu}v. Cf.

78, 157

7rp6o-Ta Delph. = irpbcrdev. 85.1, 133.1

irpoo-Ta,TT)s. (1) As at Athens, one wholooks after the rights of aliens. Soin no. 55.34. (2) The chief magistrateof a city or state. (3) irpoardTai =Att. TTpvraueis. So in Cos, Calynina,Cnidus, etc.

[•7rpoo-Ti]0T]cr[9ov] Tiesb.= irpocrTi9e'<rdwv.

157a7rpocr4>&Yi.ov Ceos = irpb<r<payij.a sacrifice

irporavis Lesb. (rarely Att.)= vpiiravLS.The more usual prefix irpo- replaceshere the related but uncommon irpv-.

•7rpoT€peia Heracl. = irporepaia the daybefore

•7rpoTT]vi lôeot., formerly . 123, 133.1

irpUTavT|iov = irpvTavuov. 164.1

irpto-yyucva) Heracl.,be surety

irpui-yyvos Heracl. = *Trpoiyyvos surety.44.4

TTToXejios = TrbXe/mos. 67

•n-ToXis Cypr. etc. = irbXis. 67irvas 6 Boeot. = irola. 30

Ilvpfos, Ilvpftas, nvppaXiov = Wvpposetc. 54 c

ttvs Dor. = 7ro?. 132.4ITvtios Cret. = lUdios. 63ttw Dor. etc. = irbdep. 132.7

fpaTpa EL, see p-qrpa

ppiTa, fpeTaw Cypr., see prjrpa

pT)Tpa, originally speech or verbal agree-

ment, but in dialects other thanAttic-Ionic also used of a formalagreement, compact, decree, law. Cf.

Heracl. kclt ras prjTpas Kal kclt tclv

awdrjKav according to the laws andthe contract, Photius prjTpai- Tapae-tlvol de vb/xovs Kal olov ip7)(picrp.aTa, andL.&S.s.v.II. So El. fparpa compact,decree, Cypr. fpira compact, prom-ise, pperdu promise. 15, 55, 70.3

phopaio-i Corcyr. 53, 76 6

po-yos Heracl., granary. Cf. Hesych.boyoi

•

aipol <tltlkoI, ltlto(3o\lov€s, andPollux IX. 45 aiTofSbXia- ravra de po-

yovs Si/ceXitDrat u}v6p.aôv

popos Cypr. 53

pOTTTOV Epid. = pOTTTpOV. 70.3

<rd Meg. = rha. 128

<ra8pdiras = (rarpa7rr;s. Still other vari-

ations in the transcription of thePersian word (x$a0

raj»dva) are seen in

eâidpairevovTos, eâuTpairevovTos, e£a-

rpdirrjs

2aKpt'TT]s Arc. 41.2

2a.Xap.ova El. = 'ZaX/uubvr]. 48

o-app.€V(o Heracl., make mounds or pits

(?). Cf. Hesych. <xa.piJ.bs- aCopos yrjs

Kal KaWvcr/xa, but Etym.Mag. crdp/xa-

xd.<ip.a

2avy«'v€is, SavKpaTtis Poeot. 41.2creXdva Dor. etc., o-«\dvva Lesb. = cre-

\r)V7). 76

SeXivoevTi, SeXivoVrioi. 44.4

o-ios Lac. = debs. 64

o-is Cypr., îs Arc. = rts. 68.3, 128

o-iTa-yeprai Heracl., receivers and in-

spectors of grain. So dytpTai ol dwbuiTuvias at Tauromenium, <riTo<pv\a-

Kes at Athens, Tauromenium, etc.,aLTuivai at Athens, Delos, etc.

(riTT|piv Eretr. = crirrjenv. 60.3trKevdov El. = (TKeviwv. 12 aCTKiVOU) = ffK€vd£(0. 162.3

o-iropSSdv Cret. = crwovSrjv. 32, 89.3

o-irvpos Coan, Epid., Syrac, Ther. =TTVpbs

o-Td\a Dor. etc., o-rdMa Lesb., Thess.=

(TTrjXi). 75

o-rapTos Cret., a subdivision of the

tribe. 49.2a

o-re'-ya Cret., house. Law-Code EII.46,note

o-Te'vao-<ri.s Epid. = ariyaens. 164.3o-T€TrTw Coan = crritpc,}. No. 101.29, note

<TT€4>avi£&> = -6w. 162.1

o-T€<)>dvoi Lesb. App. 159

aT6<j>avw(o = -bio. 159 with App.a-Te<j>a>v Ion., ridge. 165.4

o"roix.as Lesb. = (ttolxûv. 78,157.1a-TovoF«(o-)o-av Corcyr. 164.2

o-ropird, o-Topirdos Arc. = duTpairr],

darpairalos. 5, 31

crrpoTa-yos Lesb. = ffTpaTTjybs. 5

(TTpOT€VOp.ai IJoeot. = (TTpaTeuofxaL. 5

CTTpOTltOTaS POeOt. =: (JTpaTlibTTjS. 5


(TTpoTOS Lesb., trrpoTOS Boeot. = <rrpa-tos. 5

o-Tpo<|)d, Delph., turn of the road (?). Seeno. 61C33, note

o-vyypa<j>os Arc, Boeot., Argol. = avy-ypacprj contract

<rvyx €'

al Ion. 144cruXaie El. 157 b

o-Dji-iri-n-io-Kti) Delph., invite to drink to-

gether

o-wapTvico Arg. , belong to the hod// ofdprvvai. No. 78.2, note

o-vvapxoo-TaTt'w I'hoc., join in appoint-ing magistrates

<rvv8avx.va(j>6poi Thess., fellow 5a<pi>rr(pbpoi. See 8ai>xva

<rwh€p|ovTi Heracl., enclose, cut off (theroads). Heracl.Tab. 1. 130 f£., note

o-vveo-erdSSo) Cret. = aw-en-a-arTO} assist

in carrying off. Cf. xPVfJ-a-Ta i«ffKevd-

i;uv Strabo. 84 a

o-vvtcXeis, -€itos Thess. = (rtfy/cXrjTos (K-

K\t)<rla. 164. 9o-vvT€'Xco-0ai Cret. (I)reros) = avviffevdai.

163.10

cr<)>dS8(i> Boeot., o-4>d£u> Ion. = fffparru.84 a

o*<{>as Arc. = <r<piai. 119.4

o-<j)T)v6Trovs Ceos, having wedge-shapedfeet

<r4>vX 11= ^ vXV- 87

(rws, (no-, 2&)-. 41.2

ra-yd Thess., time when there is a raybs,hence time of war. No. 33, note

raytvot Delph., Thess., hold the office

of rayds

Ta-yos, official title, Cypr., Delph.,Thess. In Thessaly applied to (I) a

military leader of the united Tlies-

salians appointed only in time of

war (cf. no. 33, oote), (2) city offi-

cials Like the dpxopresof many places.At Delphi, officials of the phral iy of

the Labyadae (no. 51)tol(

-at. 122

rot El. = TdSe. 122raCs Lesb., El. = t&s. 78

Tap.vft)= rifivd}. 49.4

rdp.os Thess. . of tin]>)•! sent time (rb rd-

pov the present one, no. 28. n>. Cf. rij-

ixos to-day, Apoll.Rh.4.262rAve Thess. = rdde. 123Tavl Boeot. = T-qvbe. 122Tavvvv Are. = TTjeSe. 123

Tavs = rds. 78Tdvu Arc. = rdde. 123TaoTa East Ion. = ravra. 33Tas = rds. 78rauTa Lac. = rairrri thus. 132.6aravTai = avrcu. 124Tav« El. = rairri here. 132.(3

TaviTcov El. = T01JTWV. 124

T€0(iios Dor. = dd<r/j.tos. 164.4

t€9(aos Dor. = deo-pos. 164.4Tei8e W.Grk. = rr,de hire. 132.2

T€l|ld, T€l(JlT|=

TipLTj. 21T6ito Arc. = rlvu. 162.12T6Kva Locr. = rix vv- 66

T«\ap.o(v) Arg., support. No. 77, notereXeo-Ta El. official. C\'. tAos office.

105.1a

TeXeo-Tpa ra. Ion.. Coan, expenses ofinauguration

Te\€<r<J>ope'vT«s < 'yren. 157tcXcws Coan = rAeu>s. 43. 276

T«'Xop.ai Cret. = fffop.ai. 163.10

t&s Dor. = ffov. 118..",

reds Dor., Lesb., tios Boeot. = a6$.

120.2

Tf'pTOS LeSb. = TpLTOS. 18

Te'pxvija (or rp^xvija) Cypr., shrubs,trees. Cf. Hesych. Ttpxvta- cpvrd vta

and Tpix vo *' ctAcxos, k\&5os, (pvrbv,

p\daT7]pa

TsVcrapjs, T6crcr€pes. 54c. 81, 114.4

T60-<T6paK6vTft)v ( hian, gen. pi. of recrcrc-

p&KOVTCL. 116

T6Tapr«vs Coan. a measure, like iicreis

rirapros. T€Tpa.TO$. 49. '2a, 114.4

T«Vop€s Wr

.Grk.=r^TTapej. 54e, 114. 1.

ACC. pi., 107.4

T€TpaKtv Lac. = rerpaKis. 133.(1

TCTptOKOVTd \V.( ilk. ^=TfTTapdKOVTa. 116

TtVpupov Heracl., group offour bound-

it n/ stows. 41.2

tcSc El. = ride here. 132.C

T^|uoi [on. 37

Tr}va. Trf)va ( 'nl. = Zijva. 84. 112. 1

tt)V€i = inelvo there. 125. 1, 132.2

TTJVOS = iKUVOS. 125. I

T10T]VTI Mtss. = Tld&ffl. 151.1

r£p.ai Lesb. App. 159

TijiaKXiis. TifiaKpaTT|s. Tip.dva£

kXbs etc. 167T £v Dor. = trot. 118. 1

t£v(o. Int. retail}, aor. treura (nol t/<tu>,

triaa) in Attic ami elsewhere, 28k.

irdo-w, tirei<ra,6S. 1,2. Arc. pres.refw,162.12

818 GBEEK DIALECTS

Tiovx.a Boeot. = tvxV- 24

np El. = TLS. 60.1

TX.ao-ia.fo Corcyr. 105.2aTvaTos Cret. = dvr\rbs. 66

Tot' Rhod. = r65e. 62.2toi = ol. 122toi El. = r65e. 122Toit Boeot. = oiSe. 122Toiveos Thess. = rovde. 123toivi Arc. = TwSe. 123toko W. Grk. = rdre. 13.3, 132.0

tokios or tokiov Delph. = tokos interest

rove Thess. = r65e. 123

TOVS = TOVS. 78

TOS = TOVS. 78Tocrvvv Arc. = roticrde. 123TOTO = TOVTO. 34 atov Boeot. = o-v. 61.Gtovwcovv Thess. = rGivde. 123ToOra Eub., Delph. = ravra. 124TOVTas Delph. = Tavras. 124TovT«I W.Grk. = TavTri here. 132.2Tovrii Eub. = TavTr/. 124TOVTOl = OVTOl. 124todtu Dor., thence. 132.7

Tc>4>icov Heracl. = racpediv burial-place.

6, 165.4

Tpa.K&8i Thess. = Tpianddi. 19.4

Tpd.<(>Ti Amorg. = Ta.<pp-q. 70.2

Tpd(j>os Heracl. = rd(ppos. 70.2

rpe'ts Cret. = rpets. 42.3

Tp€T688a = Tpairefa. 18, 84

Tpe'w Arg. = (pevyw in technical sense.

No. 78, note

rpr\s Ther. = rpets. 25, 114.3

TpiaKOio-TOS Lesb. = TpiaKoaTos. 116

TpiaKovTdir€8o9 (sc. 656s) Heracl., a road

thirty feet wide

TpiT]K6crioi Ion. 117.2

Tpuvs Cret. = rpeis. 114.3

TpiKw\ios Coan = TpiVaAos. 6/3eX6s rpi-KtoXios three-pronged fork

Tpiiravd-yopcris Arc. See -rravdyopo-is

rpts = rpets. 114.3

TptTpa rd Cret., the threefold, amount.

165.3, Law-Code 1.36, note (p. 202)TToX.iapxoi Thess. (Phalanna), for ttto-

\lapX oi. 67,86.2. City officials (likethe rayol of other Thessalian cities,also sometimes rayoi at Phalanna).Cf. the TroXiT&pxat- of Thessalonica

(Acts 17.(5) and other Macedoniantowns (Ditt.Syll.318)

tv Dor. = at, at. 61.6, 118.2,5tv, tvs Boeot. = Tol, TOLS. 30

tv£ Boeot. = Toide. 122TviSt Lesb. = rribe here. 132.4

tv|ios Corcyr. = Tvp-jjos. No. 89, note

Tvpeia Heracl., cheese-pressTtovi Arc. = rovde

tus = TOVS. 78

v Cypr. = iirl. 135.8

vpais Cypr., forever. 133.6'

YPpeo-Tas Thess. = 'Tppiffras. 1 8

viSapeo-Ttpov Lesb., less pure. Used withKepvdv of mixing water and wine, andso applied also to the debasement of

coinage. No. 21, note

vSpCa Locr. 58(2

vl Cret. = ol. 132.4

vis Rhod. = ol. 132.4

vlvs = vl6s. 112.2

pvKia Boeot. = oua'a. 30

hvXopeovTOs Thess., from vXupe'w be v\w-

p6s, the official in charge of the publicforests (cf. Arist.PoL6.8.6). 41.4c,53, 157, 167

vp.e'v late Cret. = vfiels. 119.2a

vp.«s, v|i€=

vfieis, vp.e'as. 119.2,5

vjj,(jt€setc. Lesb. = fyteis etc. 119

vjjioLcos. vp-oXo-yia Lesb. = 6p.otws etc.

22 avve'0€K« Cypr. = aveOr/Ke. 22vve'0vo-€ Arc.= dv^6r]K€. 22, no. 15, note

vos. vvs = vi6s, vlvs. 31

vir Thess. = vir6. 95vird El., Lesb. = vw6. 135.3

virap Pamph. = vwep. 12viro El., Lac. = ewL with gen. in expres-

sions of dating. App. 136.11

viroSiao-vpo) Epid. = Siaavpui ridicule

vir60ep.a= vtto6t)kt] security. No. 109,

note

v-rrirpo Tas Thess. Just, previously. 136.

1,10. No. 28.43, note

hvn-v Cumae = vn-6. 22 c

vs Arg. = ol. 132.4

VO-TdpiV El. = V(TT€p0V. 12, 133.(3

v<rT€po(ieiwia Thess., ovcrTepoîvla Boe-

ot., the last day of the month

vo-T€pos Arc. 58 tZ

vo-wiros Ceos = 'vo-<tuttos. Semitic loan-

word, hence variation in spelling

vX«pos t) Cypr. = iwlxeipov. 25 6, 135.8

<j>aip.i Lesb. = (pr/nl. 47

4>avaT6vs, •J'avoTevs Delph. 46

<J>doS . 41.2

<J>ap0€vos Arc. = wapdivos. 65


4>dp£is Epid. = *cj>pd£ts. 49.2a

<j>dpx|Aa Epid. = (ppdy/xa. 49.2a, 66

<j>dp<o Locr., EL, J >c 1j

> 1 i . = cpepw. 12

(jxvrpia = (pparpia. 70.3

<)>aa)T6s Delph., light-gray. 31, no. ">1

Cg, note

<j)«'pva Epid. = (p^pvrj, but meaning por-tion (for the god)

<|>£p6o-0d Epid. = <pepe<T0wi>. 140.36£TTa\6s Boeot. = QeacraXos. 68.2

<j>ea>v Dodona = 0ecDc. 68. -j

4>Tip Lesb. = 6-fip. 68.2

<|>0tpai Arc. = (pdelpai. 80

<j>06ppo) Lesb. = <pddpw. 74

<j>6if|pa> Arc. = <pddpw. 25, 74

<|>ivTa.TOS Dor. = (piXraros. 72

4>ivtwv, 4>ivTias = QiXruiv, i>i\rlas. 72

()>oiviKTJia Ion. = ypdp./j.a.Ta. Cf. Hdt.5.58. 164.1

4>ovts Arc. = <povevs. 111.4

4>pd.TTO) Boeot. = (ppdto. A pp. 84 a

4>pT)xapxos Naples = <ppa.Tpia.pxos. 70.3

<j>p£v Locr. = wpiv. 66

4>povf'oi Cypr. = tppovfuci. 59.4

<ppovTiSSci>, <j>povTiTT( !ret. = eppevrifa.

84

4>vYa8eia> El. = <pvya8evo}. 161.1. A or.

sulij. (pvyadevavri, 151.1

4>vovt«s Dodona = tiuovres. 68..")

<j>a>v«<o Cret. (wovei etc.) declare, bear

witness. Cf. dwo<puveu}

\dXKios Lesb. = x^Keos - 164.0

\dpa8os Heracl. = xaP°-^Pa ravine. Cf.

1 loin. x^P^Sos

X<ip'F€TTav Boeot. — xapleaaav. 53,164.2

X«iXioi Ion. etc. = x*X«>t. 76. 117.::

\i\\\.o\. Lesb., Thess.=xiXwt. 76,117.3X«pp- Lesb. = x e'P-- 79

XT|X.mh Lac. = x'Xmw. 25, 76, 117.3

X*1P- = X«'P-- 25 6, 79

Xi\ioi Att. 11 with App., 76, 117

Xpai(S)8u El. = XPV&- 8 ^

Xpav£op.ai Cypr. = followingXpavop.ai Cypr., border on. 191

Xph'S8(o Meg. = xPVi w - 84

XP«o"Tai El. = xPV ff 0ai. 85.1, 161.2aXpTiit" (or xpyU)i'

w, 37) = 0e\io, pov\o-

p.ai. Especially frequent in insularDoric

Xpvcrios Lesb. = xp^ceos. 164.0

\J/d4>i7fJia, v{/d4>L(j.fj.a Cret. = \j/r)<purp.a.

142 a

\J/a4>t88a> Boeot., Cret. = \pri<pLfa. 84

\|/d<j>iîs Aetol., \J/d<J)iîs Locr. = *î}-

(pKTis act of voting. Locr. iv vSptavrdv

yf/aipti-îv elfiev (in >. 55. B) = All. •pr\<pi-

{ecrOcu <?s i^tai/. 89.1, 142 a

\J/T)4>i5p.a=

\pri<picrp.a. 60.4

u Dor. etc. = Stfey. 132.7

tipd Lac. 51

cav = oSv. 25 C

civt'o) Cret. {5v4v, toct'oi)= iruj\(iij. 162.0

iopata( 'fOan,festivalscelebratedat aftxeddate. Cf. llesych. wpaia . . . Tdcraerai

. . . iwl twv Kad' wpav avvreKoviiivutv

iepQv.— wpaia rjp.4pa i) koprr\

ujpos ( 'ret. = o'pos. 54-

i » t" CO

os I >' »& it. = ais. 9o«on Cret.'= ovtivos. 129.3wtw Lac. = avrov. 33 a

CHAETS AND MAP

The charts are intended to exhibit, in a form which may be

easily surveyed, the distribution of some of the more important

peculiarities common to several dialects. Chart I (repeated with

slight corrections from the author's article in Glass. Phil. II, 241 ff.)

represents a selection of phenomena which are especially signifi-

cant for the interrelations of the dialects, and Chart I a is a con-

densation of the same.

The presence of a given peculiarity is indicated by a cross oppo-

site the name of the dialect and beneath a caption which, like those

used in the Summaries, is sufficient to identify the phenomenon,

though not always to define it, and should always be interpreted

in the light of the section of the Grammar to which reference is

made. The cross is sometimes surrounded by a circle as an inti-

mation of some reservation, the nature of which will be understood

from the section referred to.

The coloring of the dialect map represents the grouping of the

dialects as described above, pp. 1 ff. The mixture in Thessaly and

Boeotia is indicated, also the Aeolic streak in the Ionic of Chios.

But the various Aeolic and Achaean survivals scattered through

West Greek territory are ignored. Along the western coast of

Northern Greece the extent of Corinthian influence (see p. 10,

note) is so imperfectly known that the coloring of Acarnania and

the adjacent region is to be taken merely as a crude suggestion of

the speech conditions, and Epirus, from which we have only a few

late inscriptions, has been left uncolored.

320

ffl h « S ri. *! °? * «' co h H>-<t»i-ii-ic>)o)Tticoc» — to n 10 N

I I

CHART la

Attic

Ionic

Arcadian

Cyprian

Lesbian

P. P.

Thessalian< Th. Th.

Boeotian

Phocian

Locrian

Elean

Laconiaji

Heraclt'an

Megarian

I -|

.

( lorinthian

Argolic

Rhodian

Coan

Theran

Cretan

6YMPLEOABE5 |«

PA Buck, Carl Darling502 Introduction to theB83 of the Greek dialects

PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE

CARDS OR SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET

UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO LIBRARY

WXtVJr

irift

Documents

Buck - Introduction to the Greek Dialects.pdf